Lt rth ——
oa Oe ee an

ee PT

ve 592 Os

<orsy
bas

ae

iy

eer

> Smoller ae
: ’ : tO Oe ERS OEP WE goer 4
og Arm ben eh hy phy
ameshr pms hee : . ras —
be Naet goes Po) wot

A ane ot

en te a Tae
Pt Pat emg Lee.

9 ORBr leg es een TST A.
io

eth ingen t me Hiner : a ‘ \ . yang) eee 904 ®

Lede eaetd

in 9-0-4
sy

See SOW EBT RUM ES BPG aiednd ieee : Ore - ~ : ; : bees e!
Gand : Panay at astreseesss
f : : ast!

ert Sistah a ne ae et 2

ek Der

oe
a ba

PT a Shak Be 2
iis

vevay
¢.w yee

es

iy
TWEEDDALE.
S32

‘at

%

i eG
ah"

ie
i

WA
4

einen
\ Bi |

s i. eu Ct)
eae Mle
‘bint ay

AP al

ee WN
Pie ‘

ie ee
ih

ate ae)
Yi he ayy Danity vy
ARAN A ety
PP PAN ib belay
es Lae A
" eee Hy
"

Mh

a ee H)
LD as
| ae

4 I
heli re

ye i
Vat} nat Nh

inh;
mee

Wat
BNA

i op iW

A
Ne ie
ies WA en
Te baa 9 aS
ar Spt

pa
¢ J x
fre nt ane

he:

RON

fi

i f

ee

gin Fae i a cae

shh ve.

xt te est
in i

Wie cn
‘us van

if oth, Yt

Pe hem Cas ler f J Z. tof

Ss eae

rh been 9 tenet topo
G cals 94 Ta epee [eee Jrason fo bbs
ee est pe: fbb

FE are
Len | PS Ne aa OP on ees |
eS ras LEEK é mf

Yes |

Se ny Ly efor Bae ee
ge wart A —— pee Gury

a f ecie eo f- BSS. :

get eee cus Shs yicley se Prelicy ef fH)

Vr wtruy fe Das arora y Guo Be Z
Mat pe bow si gy aa 49 :
gr. Heelbibetzn. budlte~ — Mog tt], he
Jhes Pe encore (ila akla
bint Weokege og Canelolen. po TEES fo get

(le r JA coin 6 O~ tha. oN eg gh, ica a
Hexha Ld y Vek — Iressa free Do Ae Ke SPE,
"5 Sly © a a 1Gey, ISG

Fic: 13 tay olen .— Vdody om a 7.851
Are etl L6 ace Slics (ae cen [eeseees x re BEY,

a = a,
But (Le4 ee

— mh ay Paced vo aot

ae i ae coat

BMA

St re -

ae << Bae ain i.

mie

a ys , gle an ei

“

es. » dA cote ——

z mP

or a
eX, hoy a. ae i a
. Lae Beene ane

‘ ;
+

i
i

erie ph Om

% H ey wana axe oa) sesFnt. ie

te eo tt hey ete © se nie ns

I

OM ie. Fea he
o a VE fore go Js

(en a POE vee me feworabaclt Cfek - eg cas

Dan ene re
a 4. ek

' ay a i Mie, Mec leer* — a. bed S404, |
| ; |
Cat ~- ert Sak place pra ter Mous ttt, ~1413

Ee ae Becagt< 7 _ Fe ethe~ plow. -/114

y : woe Bee se Pat Pie
pala Vires he 5

JU amen“e Oi, Lurch —

Saks ek Cau ek yo i cecal
| fheki chs eo ~/gy

Beato, Cee pre’ 5 is SS

hteafh b letify phon &
J fs tine? § }4 4 alee TH § en-¢

A Kier fer bord ration ah Kelgevnt&® 1

sian An Artery, T ae te ida! Acer FEE

Me lhe, Cheatr Chae t71. fs

eee .

ibis Sec: |

ty be age oe
Wiedg-

Se ee |

Sana Pinr-ag)s 4 a Seg

Pe Nee: wines ! Sones er iee a
SX -2sBsk - de 8 No snk

Kb hehe Coicuk Sk ae 4 Seek
i Se ae oe Maas Lane

LOR ETE,

Moorizr'nes 7 A tha aCary cx_
Mp ol g fae fI245

Preece cles 97 eee Oe oe

ae “he ste. BOG

ee as Megusl — /. 987-

Coes: Se os a fe
Cet G

_— eee (one 7 = /ehy

il
4 .
ae an
~
“ .
a ¥

ay ¢
i #
id i. a
Sa rs :
vi
[ea
ae
Poe
5 ;
_ S| fa
\
x
>
a = ; e. Pi. ;
he ee. ees | ep ‘sz
ee ce ants rm ce ie" -
Dh eigelaiea sats es mt, eee ee Meh Joka veer age

ite’ i Pie, : es - *ré rs oe . 2 e

' ee Chae: of as o
7 oF to sire my Cie B.. RE ie
o a He Bh te

ae wae Ws. vege Sapa ete ie,
BS Eee Pee oe em |

} Phe: RR ee pues Bee Bite) hom? es
PAGO SEER OL Hae |
sere: eb eee: Wi r Fe ae a |
en Yakson vegies: oe Ce gee as. arene
his a
eS ees age: momody oh: fee ter poe 4

ee Sates ey Se aaa TORE ey
aye a ae ete ‘ .

fee
es

| atti, ey ieee: :
Rakes puedes AS
an HHL Kgsarpere Chae heaes Mae Cat | eee | X
r 4 , a
{ ate Vas sseeee WET I=, :
a hs e
‘' “s t

OF THE

ASIATIC SOCIETY.

ARAB AM

JULY, 1847.

PLP L LPN OLN LP LLL DL OP

ae

CATALOGUE OF REPTILES
Inhabiting the MaLtayan PENINSULA and IsLANDs,

Collected or observed by TuHropvoreE Cantor, Esq. M. D., Bengal
Medical Service.

{Localities printed in Italics signify those from whence the animals of the Catalogue
were obtained ; in ordinary type those previously given by authors. The descriptions are
in most eases taken from life ; in the few in which it is expressly noted, shortly after death ;
in none from specimens preserved in spirits of wine. ]

CHELONIA.
FAM. ELODIDA, OR MARSH-TORTOISES, Dum. and Bidr.
. Sus-Fam. CryeTopERIN&Z, Dum. and Bibr.
Gen. Grormypa, Gray.

Head covered with thin continued skin; chin not bearded. Legs
strong, not fringed behind. Toes 5-4, strong, short, free, covered
above by a series of shields ; claws short. Tail tapering ; shell depress-
ed, three-keeled; hinder edge strongly toothed. Sternum solid,
broad truncated before, notched behind ; gular plate linear, band-like,
small ; axillary and inguinal plates small.

GEOEMYDA SPINOSA, (Bell.)

Syn.—Emys spinosa, Bell apud Dum. and Bibr.
Emys bispinosa, Schlegel.
Testudo emys, Muller ?
Geoemyda spinosa, Gray.

Shell oblong, subquadrate, keeled, flattened above, chestnut coloured,
front and hinder edge strongly serrated ; vertebral plates broad, first
suburceolate ; costal plates with a posterior, subsuperior areola, with a
slight subconic tubercle ; beneath yellow, brown rayed ; young depress-

No. VII. New SErIEs. 4K

608 Catalogue of Reptiles inhabiting the [JuLy,

ed, pale brown, bluntly keeled, with a distinct spine in the areola of
each discal plate.

Hasir.—Pinang Hills.
Sumatra.

Two individuals were observed by the Hon’ble Sir William Norris,
late Recorder of H. M. Court of Judicature in the Straits of Malacca,
on the Great Hill at Pinang, at a distance from water. The colour of
the shell is a dirty brownish ochre, here and there with sooty rays,
which numerously intersect the concave sternum. The keel, the mar-
ginal spines, and the costal tubercles are nearly obliterated, and the
shell presents frequent marks of corrosion. The larger individual is of
the following dimensions :—

Length of the head, (0, i200 2.00. 12am

Dittos ditto necks4). 57 Fe 2 RRS a
Dittor ditte ashelly.4 spool 0 ee 8

Ditto ditto tail,. A at ae Mae ic age

A large tick was firmly Pan to his teat of one of these
tortoises, the presence of which however does not indicate an exclusive-
ly terrestrial life, as one species at least of the Recinic (Ixodes ophio-
philus, Miller ?) occurs on aquatic as well as terrestrial serpents. The
following are the characters of Ixodes geoemyde. The short sucker
is depressed, slightly widening towards the bifid apex, and encased by
the palpi. Above, and at a short distance from the latter, are two
minute rounded fossee. The cephalic, tetragonal plate is of a reddish
brown colour, with a yellow spot at the posterior angle. The oval body
is dark pearl-coloured. On each side close to the articulation of the
posterior leg appears a small rounded horny plate. The legs are red-
dish brown with a yellow spot at each of the joints, except the last.
Swollen, as the tick appeared, it measured six-eights of an inch in
length ; half an inch in breadth.

Gen. Emys, Brogniart.

Head moderate, covered with a thin hard skin; chin not bearded.
Feet short, covered with scales; toes 5-4, strong, shielded above,
webbed to the claws. ‘Tail moderate. Shell depressed. Sternum solid,
broad, truncated before, notched behind, affixed to the thorax by a bony
symphysis, covered by the ends of the pectoral and abdominal plates ;
axillary and inguinal plates moderate, distinct. |

1847. | Malayan Peninsula and Islands. 609

A.—Vertebral plates lozenge-shaped.—Gray.
Emys CRAssIcoLuis, Bell, MSS. apud Gray.
Syn.—Emys crassicollis, Bell, apud Dum. and Bibr.
Emys spengleri, Var, Schlegel.

Shell ovate, oblong, rather convex, revolute on the sides and deeply
toothed behind, black, slightly three-keeled; keels close; first verte-
bral plate elongate, six-sided; sternum flat, pale, and keeled on the
sides ; head and neck thick, black.

Hasit.—Malayan Peninsula, Pinang.

Sumatra, Java.

In Malayan individuals, numerously inhabiting rivulets and ponds
in the valleys, the throat is whitish, and a small white spot appears on
each side of the occiput. The vertebral keels and the lateral spines
become obliterated with age. The largest individual observed was of
the following dimensions :—

iuencthof the head, . 2. octet. Oo 4S neh,
Ditto wiaitto,- neck, ws esas ue ees 8 18
Mittounesttos Shelly. dee ei dbs So 9
Ditorcdittey ‘tails: eG oh le Ig

It feeds upon frogs and also upon shell-fish and animal offal. Old
Malay women, who may be seen after every heavy fall of rain, spending
hours, rod in hand, over the overflowing ditches, out of which their
huts rise, are often ludicrously disappointed on perceiving this tortoise
on the hook.

B.—Vertebral plates broad, six-sided. Gray.
; Emys PLATYNOTA,—Gray.
Syn.— Katong” of the Malays of the Peninsula.

Shell ovate, convex, yellow dotted, with the centre of the back quite
flat, as if truncated ; shields striated, nucleus central ; vertebral shields
broader than long, six-sided, 5th keeled ; the front and hinder margin
strongly toothed ; sternum flat, truncated before ; and slightly notched
behind ; tail moderate, tapering.

Hasit.—Malayan Peninsula, Pinang.
Sumatra.
Mr. Gray’s description refers to the young animal, of which the
length of the shell is given in Proceed. Zoolog. Soc. 1834. P. 54,
as 9inches. The representation of Emys platynotha in Illust. Ind.

610 Catalogue of Reptiles inhabiting the [JuLy,

Zool. from its size, and the strongly toothed flat front and hind margins
of the shell, also appears to be a young animal. The penultimate, the
fourth, vertebral shield is represented as divided in two pieces, which
if so in the original, must be accidental, as normally the fourth vertebral
shield is six-sided, and in size nearly equalling the preceding. The nuclei
of the costal shields are more central than represented in the plate.

In the living adult animal the head, neck, shell, tail and feet are of a
dirty yellowish, or greenish brown, which becomes paler on the sternum.
The nuclei of the vertebral shields.are shghtly raised. ‘Fhe costal shields.
are depressed, their sides sloping towards the nuclei, thus forming as it
were very Shallow hexagonal basins. The front and hind margins are
broadly revolute, their toothed appearance worn off. The sternum is
slightly coneave in the centre. The largest individual was of the fol-
lowing dimensions :

Hhenethiof the head.” coe. ...\... 0 feet 3 ineh,
Ditto > @itto.. meek, ..c set. sy 0 3

Ditto £ ditto, shellc... pense 74

Ditto atte, tail =. oe... oe 0 2=

It lived in my garden at Pinang upwards of a twelvemonth, appa-
rently without food, and it was never observed to enter a tank. The
shell bears deep white marks of corrosion, in appearance like that
observed in Testaeea inhabiting stagnant water. The animal suffered,
itself to be touched with impunity, never offering to scratch or bite.
This tortoise inhabits the valleys, but is apparently not numerous.

EMYS TRIVITTATA, Duméril and Bibron.

Shell smooth, entire, subcordiform, arched, yellowish green, and with:

three broad longitudinal black bands ; jaws toothed.

Hasit.—Malayan Peninsula, Pinang.
Bengal.

It inhabits rivers and ponds on the Malayan Peninsula, but appears
not to be numerous. In the Malayan adult animal there is a large
black spot situated at the anterior, lower angle of the marginal shields,
there is no trace of a keel in the centre of the vertebral shields, and
the very minute nuchal shield is triangular, with the apex towards the
vertebral shields. The shield is rather oval than subcordiform. The
sternum is slightly arched, of a pale whitish yellow. The largest
individual was of the following dimensions :

1847. | Malayan Peninsula and Islands. 61k

Length of daeshigady fi. Arvid Rs 0 feet 3 inch.
Ditto /dittoy meck, . 2 .60.2/.002, 0 24
Ditto ditto shell, ..... Mga th! 6

Mitton .ditto~ tall, cco ws s a, O 22

Gen. Cistupo, leming.

Head moderate, covered with a thin hard continued skin, Toes
5-4, webbed to the claws, web thick, with a small intermediate lobe
between the claws. Tail short. Shell convex, ovate, or hemispherical.
Sternum broad, rounded before and behind, completely closing the
eavity of the thorax, affixed to it by a ligamentous, symphysis, and
divided by a cross suture between the pectoral and abdominal plates.
Sternal shields twelve. Inguinal and axillary plates very small, but
distinct. Marginal plates 23-27. Nuchal plate small or wanting.

CisTuDO AMBOINENSIS, (Daudin.)

Syn.—Testudo amboinensis, Daudin.
Emys amboinensis, and couro, Schweigger.
Tortue a boite d’ Amboine, Bose.
Terrapene amboinensis, Merrem.
Kinosternon amboinense, Bell.
Cistuda amboinensis, Gray.
Terrapene couro, Fitzinger.
Emys couro, apud Wagler.
Terrapene bicolor. Bell.
Emys couro, Var. Schlegel, apud Gray.
* Baning”’ of the Malays of the Peninsula.

Hasit.—Malayan Peninsula, Singapore.
Java, Amboina, Philippine Islands, Tenasserim provinces.

Shell hemispherical, slightly three-keeled, blackish, margin broad
expanded, nuchal shield linear; sternum black and yellow-varied ;
animal blackish, varied with yellow, head dark with two broad yellow
streaks on each side.

The dorsal keels become obsolete with age, and the margin of the
shell, particularly the posterior part, becomes revolute. This species
appears to be numerous in the valleys, in ponds, rivulets and paddy
fields. It is very timid, withdrawing its head and limbs when handled,
though it neither bites nor scratches, The largest individual observed
was of the following dimensions.

Hengtin of the head, 2s pyc Lan. as 2 inch.
Dive, ditto wi necks ees as Zaeietee va. 22
Ditton Gitte shell sees oj ele ee

Ditto) aitta.«.<taihot ane ag bel

612 Catalogue of Reptiles inhabiting the [ JULY,

Gen. TretTRAONYxX, Lesson.
Toes five; nails 4-4; sternum solid, broad with six pairs of
shields ; 25 marginal shields.

TETRAONYX AFFINIS, N. S.

Young. Shell orbicular, its breadth exceeding its length; the back
sharply keeled longitudinally, slightly arched, laterally depressed ;
costal shields with a tubercular nucleus at the posterior margin; grey-
ish green olive, minutely spotted with brown; edge sharply toothed,
pale greenish yellow. Sternum truncated in front, angularly indented
behind, narrow, yellow; laterally keeled, compressed, pale yellowish
green.

Hasit.—Sea of? Pinang.

The outline of the shell and its composing shields strikingly resem-
ble the young of Cyclemys orbiculata, Bell.*

The nuchal shield (wanting in one individual,) is small, subrectangular
or subtriangular, with the base directed backwards. The vertebral shields
are strongly keeled, laterally sloping, hexagonal, broader than long,
which however with the first is less the case than with the rest; the
second, third and fourth are the broadest, and of nearly equal size; the
fifth assumes a broadly truncated triangular shape. The costal shields are
nearly allas broad as long ; the first, second and third have each a tuber-
cular nucleus inthe centre of the posterior margin, the fourth is smooth,
and a little smaller than the preceding. The first pair of marginal shields
is truncated triangular, the second, and third subrectangular ; the fourth
sixth, and eighth pentagonal ; the rest subrectangular, In all, the pos-
terior external angle forms a more or less sharp spine, directed over the
anterior external margin of the next shield. From the first to the
sixth the shields gradually increase in size, the sixth being the largest
and broadest, from which the following gradually decrease towards the
twelfth pair, and their angular spines become obsolete. The sternum
consists of two parts : one central, and two lateral, formed by the sterno-
costal processes of the two central pairs, sharply sloping towards the
marginal shields. The central part is longitudinally a little concave,
narrowing towards both extremities, truncated in front, angularly in-

* Syn. Emys dentata. Illust. Ind. Zoolog.—Emys dhor, Gray.—Emys hasseltii, Boie.
—Emys spengleri, Var. Schlegel,—Cistudo diardiit, Dum. and Bibr.

1847. | Malayan Peninsula and Islands. 613

dentated behind. ‘The gular pair of shields is very,short, broadly sub-
triangular with the posterior margin concave, curved backwards. The
second, and fifth pairs are of nearly equal size, subquadrangular, their
external margins forming a sharp ridge. The central part of the third
and fourth pairs is subrectangular, broader than long, their margins
forming a sharp ridge where they join the sterno-costal processes.
The latter are of nearly equal size, longer than broad, their united
length being less than one half of the central part of the sternum. The
sixth pair is subrhomboidal, longer than broad. The axillary and in-
guinal pairs are large; the former subrhomboidal or lozeng-shaped,
the latter subtriangular. The head is conic ; the muzzle short pointed ;
the vertex irregularly wrinkled. On the temples, cheeks, and round
the orbits, and the lower jaw appear some large polygonal scales. The
occiput, angle of the mouth, and the rounded tympanum are covered
with similar minute scales. The eyes are large, prominent; the iris
silvery grey ; the pupil round black. The nostrils are minute, round,
horizontally pierced, close together at the apex of the muzzle. The
jaws are minutely toothed; the upper has at the symphysis two larger
teeth, between which fits a similar single one in the lower jaw, thus
hermetically closing the mouth. The neck, the throat and the other
soft parts are studded with minute tubercles, except the fore-arm, the
posterior tarsal margin, and the back of the fingers and toes, which are
covered with broad, but very short, polygonal scales. On the ulnar
margin of the fore-arm are four to five large rounded flexible scales.
The interdigital web is large and lax. The nails are strong, of nearly
equal size, sharp, and arched. The conical tail reaches but little beyond
the shell, with a longitudinal furrow behind the vent. The head, neck,
throat and the limbs are of the same greyish green olive as the shell.
The interdigital membrane is blackish, except the web connecting the
fourth and fifth (nailless) toe, which is of a bright greenish yellow —
colour. Of three individuals observed, differing but little in size, the
largest was of the following dimensions :
Beuctiar the head, .,00 dace. ese. -e~ ss) OS inch.

Pitorr ditto, neck, sat sts oe valsess)s ¢ 2
bitte: *ditto:: shelly) Spaael does sink ©. 24
Ditto ditto tail, 04

bo
an

Greatest transverse diameter of the shell,

614 Catalogue of Reptiles inhabiting the [J uLy,

Two were at different times found in fishing stakes placed along the
sea-Shore of Pinang; a third was also taken out of the sea with a small
hook, baited with a shrimp. The Malays assert that this tortoise also
inhabits estuaries and rivers on the Peninsula, and that it grows to a
considerable size. The young is very timid, withdrawing ‘the head and
extremities when touched, and thus it remained immoveable while a
sketch was taken. |

From the description of the young of Tetraonyx lessonii, Dum.
and Bibr. given in Erpétologie Générale, Tome 2, p. 338, and from
the plates of Emys batagur and Emys baska, in Illustr. Ind. Zool.,
from B. Hamilton’s MSS., the present appears to differ in too
many particulars, to warrant the conclusion of its being the young of
those or that species.* The detailed description of the young will
enable future observers, who may succeed in examining the adult,
finally to decide the question.

FAM. POTAMIDA, OR RIVER-TORTOISES, Dum. and Bibr.

Gen. Gymnorpus, Dum. and Bibr.
(Trionyx, Geoffroy.— Aspidonectes, Wagler.—Tyrse, Dogania, Chitra,
Gray.)
Shell cartilaginous in its circumference, very broad, flexible behind,
and externally not bony ; sternum too narrow behind completely to
cover the extremities, when the animal withdraws them under the shell.

GYMNOPUS GANGETICUS, (Cuvier.)

Syn.—Testudo ocellatus, (Young.)
Testudo hurum, f Buchan. Ham. MSS.
Testudo chim, (Adult.)
Trionyx gangeticus, Cuvier.
Trionyx hurum, Gray.
Trionyx hurum, Illust. Ind. Zool.
Trionyx ocellatus, Illust. Ind. Zool. (Young.)
Trionyx gangeticus, Var, Guerin. (Young.)
Gymnopus ocellatus, Dum. and Bibr. (Young.)
Gymnopus duvaucellii, Dum. and Bibr.
Tyrse gangetica, Gray: Catal.

Young.—(Testudo ocellatus, B. Ham. MSS.) Head above pale
olive with one large yellow spot between the eyes and a similar behind

* M.M. Duméril and Bibron describe them as two distinct species; Mr. Gray is of
opinion that they are identical.

1847.] Malayan Peninsula and Islands. 615

each eye; neck, limbs and posterior margin of the shell dark olive
with paler round spots; shell olive with black irregular lines, and 4
or 5 central ocelli, black in the centre, edged with red, round which a
black ring; sternum pale whitish-olive,

Testudo hurum, B. Ham, MSS. is the transition state of the
former, being about changing the livery. Head yellow olive, with
irregular dark lines ; shell light olive, vermiculated with blackish or
dark olive. The four ocelli are present, but are altered in colours and
shape: the centre, mstead of being black, is like the rest of the sur-
face, light olive, vermiculated with black ; the red ring is changed to
black, and the outer black one to light olive. The shape is changed
from round to irregular oval.

Adult. (Testudo chim, B. Ham. MSS.) Dark olive-green, vermicu-
lated, and spotted with light olive brown. Beneath greenish white.

Hasit.—Malayan Peninsula, Pinang (Rivers and Sea-coast.)
Rivers and Bay of Bengal.

It is of fierce habits, desperately defending itself by biting, emit-
ting when excited a low, hoarse, cackling sound. At Pinang the present
species appears to be far less numerous than the two following. The
largest individual was of the following dimensions :

Length of the head,.......... 0 feet 4 inch.
Dino dito necks 02 Fs 22) 0 44
Witte ditto “shell, uu ......... 1 1]
Mita artto tail. 2°. 0sae02 220 5

GYMNOPUS CARTILAGINEA, (Boddaert.)

Syn.— Young.
Testudo cartilaginea, Boddaert.
Testudo boddaertn, Schneider.
Testudo rostrata, Thunberg ?
Testudo rostrata, apud Schoepff, and Daudin ?
Trionyx stellatus, Geoffroy.
Trionyx stellatus, apud Merrem.
Aspidonectes javanicus, Wagler,
Adult.
Trionyx javanicus, Geoffroy.
Trionyx javanicus, apud Schweigger and Gray.
Gymnopus javanicus, Duméril and Bibron.
Tyrse javanica, Gray: Catal.

Very Young.—Above olive green; the head and upper part of the
neck with numerous small white spots, becoming larger and more
4A I

616 Catalogue of Reptiles inhabiting the — [ JuLyY,

distant on the cheeks and chin ; on the vertex, two round black spots ;
on the occiput two diverging black lines; the shell with several large
black white-ringed spots, between which numerous smaller indistinct
white spots; margin pale white; several longitudinal ridges, composed
of close minute tubercles. Beneath greenish white.

Older.—Above uniformly olive-green ; the longitudinal ridges of
the shell consisting of tubercles, more distant and proportionally smaller
than in the very young.

Hasit.—Malayan Peninsula, Pinang.
Java, Dukhun, “ India,” “ China.”
This species is numerous in rivers and ponds. The largest indivi-
dual observed was of the following dimensions :

Length of the head? os seis,

bio inst oh ah Oe a
Ditto). ditto Meek; .... eee ee 22:
Ditto: dite’ shelly er. eee 62
Ditto. GH" CBNL, acs Beier a

-GYMNOPUS INDICUS, (Gray.)

Syn.—Testudo chitra, Buchan. Ham. MSS.
Trionyx, indicus, Gray.
Trionyx egyptiacus, Var. indica, Gray: Ill. Ind. Zool.
Gymnopus lmeatus, Duméril and Bibron.
Chitra mdica, Gray: Catal.
Shell remarkably depressed, smooth.* Above greenish olive, vermi-
culated and spotted with brown or rust colour ; beneath greenish-white.

Hasir.—Pinang, Malayan Peninsula, (Estuaries, Sea Coast).
Rivers in India, Philippine Islands.

At Pinang this species is frequently taken in the fishing stakes. The
Chinese inhabitants greatly relish this as well as the preceding species
of Gymnopus, as articles of food. Individuals weighing 240tbs. occur
in the Ganges, and others of gigantic dimensions are not uncommon at
Pinang. It is very powerful, and of ferocious habits. The largest
individual measured : :

* In the living adult no longitudinal central depression is apparent, nor the outline of
the cost, as represented in the figure in Illustrations of Indian Zoology.

_

1847. | Malayan Peninsula and Islands. 617

Length of the head, .......... 0 feet 6 inch.
Ditto. ditto. neek, ........... 20 5
Ditto ditto shell, a nas 1
Ditto ditto tail,. cathe 0 4

FAM. THALASSIL &, OR TURTLES, Dum. and Bibr.
GEN. CuELoniA, Brogniart.
Body covered with horny plates ; fins with one or two nails.

Sub-Gen. Chelonia libercee (Chelonées franches). Dum. and Bibr.

Discal shields 13, not imbricate ; muzzle short, rounded; upper jaw
slightly notched in front, toothed on the sides; lower jaw formed of
three pieces, and with the edges deeply toothed ; the first finger of each
fin nailed.

CHELONIA vIRGATA, Schweigger.

Syn.—Turtle of the Red Sea, Bruce.
Chelonia virgata, apud Cuvier, Guerin, Duméril and Bibron, Gray :

Catal.
Chelonia midas, Var. D. Gray.
Chelonia fasciata, Cuvier, apud Schlegel.
“ Pinyt” of the Malays of Pinang.

Young.—Head, shell and fins greenish black ; margin of the shell
and fins and sternum white.

Aduit,—Head and fins chestnut, scales edged with yellow; shell
greenish yellow with chestnut rays and spots; sternum gamboge, or
greenish yellow.

Hasitr.—Malayan Seas.
Teneriffe, Rio Janeiro, Cape of Good Hope, New York, Indian
Ocean, Red Sea.

This species is at all seasons plentifully taken in fishing stakes in
the straits of Malacca, and is the “Green Turtle’ of the European
inhabitants of our Malayan settlements, and of the sea-ports of In-
dia. In size it equals Chelonia midas, Schweigger, which it rivals in
flavour. About December and January is the season when the female
deposits her eggs in the sandy beach of some sequestered island, and
then the fishermen watch during the moonlight nights to “ turn
turtles.” The eggs are of a spherical shape, about one inch in dia-
meter, covered by a soft hemitransparent membrane of a pale yellow
colour. The expert eye of the fishermen baftles the pains with which
the turtle conceals her eggs, and prodigious numbers are disinterred.

fo Te 2

618 Catalogue of Reptiles inhabiting the [Juny,

They are very rich, flavoured like marrow, and will keep for weeks al-
though exposed to the air.

M. M. Duméril and Bibron have pode out the differences between
the adult of the present species and Chelonia midas, Schweigger, prin-
cipally consisting in colours, and in the form of the vertebral and
costal shields, to which may be added the comparative greater length
of the fronto-nasal shields in Chelonia virgata, in which the breadth is
one-third of the length, whereas in Chelonia midas it is one-half, and
these proportions appear to be constant in all ages of the two species.
The very young of both greatly resemble each other in colours and

shape. Six living young of the present species were all of the follow-
ing dimensions :

Length of the head, 04 inch.
Ditto. : ditto” neck,....7. 0. . | eas 04

Ditte: autho Piehel ye eel ey see aa

Ditto ditto tail, .. 3

The following slight differences are the result of a comparison be-
tween the living young of Chelonia virgata and the representation of
Chelonia midas given by Schoepff. Tab. XVII. Fig. 2.

Chelonia virgata.
1. Sheil cordiform ; the length
exceeds the breadth by one-eighth.

2. 2d vertebral shield much
broader than Ist, and is altogether
the largest of the series.

3. 2d costal shield larger than
the 3d.

4. Sincipital plate broader than
long.

5. Breadth of — fronto-nasal
shields one third of their length.

6. Each fin with a single nail.

Chelonia mdas.

1. Shell ovate; the length ex-
ceeds the breadth by more than
two-eighths.

2. Ist and 2nd vertebral of
equal dimensions.

3. 2d and 3d costal equal.

4, Sincipital plate longer than
broad.

5. Breadth of fronto-nasals one
half of their length.

6. Each fin with 2 nails.

Sub. Gen. Chelonie imbricata, (Chélonées imbriquées,) Dum. and Bibr.

Discal shields 13, imbricate; muzzle long, compressed; jaws with
the edge straight, not toothed, at the extremity slightly recurved: each

fin with 2 nails,

1847. | Malayan Peninsula and Islands. 619

CHELONIA IMBRICATA, (Linné.)

Syn.—La Tortue Caret, Dutertre.

Sealed Tortoise, Grew.

Caret, Labat, Fermin, Lacép., Bosc, Cuvier.

Testudo marina americana, Seba.

Hawksbill Turtle, Brown, Catesby.

( Gmelin.

Pennant.
Donnd.
Schoepff.
Latreille.
Schneider.
Shaw.
| Daudin.

Testudo imbricata, Linné, apud<

Testudo caretta, Knorr.
La Tuilée, Daubenton.
Caretta imbricata, Merrem, apud Gray : Catal.
Chelonia multiscutala, Kuhl ?
( Prince Maxim.
Chelonia imbricata, Schweig- | Gray.
? 8 < Duméril and Bibron.

CF, SPU. i eiac > 's ial startet Nis
ee | Prince Musignano.

| Bell.
Chélonée faux caret, Lesson.
Chelonia caretta, Temminck, and Schlegel.
* Kura-kuira” of the Malays of Pinang.

Head brown, scales edged or rayed with yellow ; shell yellow, marbled

or rayed with rich brown ; sternum yellowish white. In the young the
areola of the sternal shields black.

Hasir.—Malayan Seas.
Atlantic and Indian Ocean.
The largest individual observed was of the following dimensions :

Length of the head, .......... 0 feet 44 inch.
DOs GitO- MOCK seco: ck ay! 1 (0 34
Patio. ditto. shells. i004) .0cios ¢ 1 7

Ditto, . Cttta-,. tater Geis og 0 =

Sub. Gen. Caouane, (Caouanes,) Dum. and Bibr.

Discal shields 15, not imbricate; jaws at the extremity slightly
recurved. )

CHELONIA OLIVACEA, Eschscholtz; Atlas.

Syn.—Chelonia caouana, Var. B. Gray.
Chelonia dussumierii, Dum. and Bibr.
Caouana olivacea, Gray : Catal.

620 Catalogue of Reptiles inhabiting the | JuLy,

Young.—Above blackish olive, lighter than in the adult ; shell and
fins edged with pale yellow; sternum pale greenish yellow, washed with
chestnut, areolee blackish.

Adult.—Head brown; shell blackish green; some of the marginal
scales of the fins yellow; sternum yellow, washed with chestnut ; 27
marginal shields ; fins with one nail.

Hasit.—Malayan Seas.
Bay of Bengal, Chinese Seas.
This species is at Pinang of rare occurrence. A single young ind?vi-
dual observed was of the following dimensions :

Leneth of the shead, «0: beta ce pele
Ditte's ditte* neek; 5. a 1
Ditie----ditto ~shell,...4.1... 2. 26

Ditho: ditto “tale ae. ee 0£

The shell is broad sub-cordiform, (its length exceeding its breadth by
half an inch,) three-keeled, the vertebral keel strongest, dentated behind ;
the marginal shields 27, obliquely placed. The Ist and 4th pair of
costals, and the 4th vertebral shield each divided in two pieces.

In a not quite full-grown specimen, in the Museum of the Asiatic
Society, the length of the shell is 2ft. 14 inch; its greatest breadth is
2ft. 04 inch, the length exceeding the breadth by. one inch. The
vertebral shields are still slightly keeled. The Ist and 4th pair of
costals, the 2nd left costal, and the 4th vertebral are divided. The
central part of the margin is slightly curved upwards. The edges of the
jaws are not toothed, but they are transparent with fine white vertical
Imes, which give them a fringed a, pearance. ,

The flesh of this turtle, though relished by the Chinese settlers, is
unpalatable to Europeans.

1847.|- ss Malayan Peninsula and Islands. 621

SAURIA.
FAM. CROCODILIDA, Bonaparte (ASPIDIOTES, Dum. and Biér.)

Sub. Gen Crocodilus, apud Cuvier.

Muzzle oblong, depressed ; teeth unequal, the 4th of the lower jaw
fitting into lateral notches, and not into hollows of the upper jaw.
Skull behind the eyes with two large holes, perceptible through the
integuments. Uind-feet with an external dentated crest, and the toes
palmated.

CROCODILUS VULGARIS, Cuvier.—Var. B., Dum. and Bibr.

Syn.—Crocodilus palustris, Lesson.
Crocodilus vulgaris, Var. E. Gray.
Crocodilus biporcatus raninus, Miller, Tab. 3, Mig. 7.
Crocodilus palustris, apud Gray: Catal.
“ Buaya” of the Malays.

Muzzle a little widened, thick, transversally very slightly curved ;
head covered with angular rugosities ; lateral margins of the skull not
raised. Above greenish-olive, speckled with black ; beneath yellowish
or greenish-white.

Hlasir.—Malayan Peninsula and Islands.
Java, Sumatra, Tenasserim, Bengal, Coromandel, Malabar.

It inhabits not only rivers and estuaries, but also the sea-coasts, and
may in calm weather be seen floating at a distance of two to three miles
from the shore. Although numerous at Pinang and the opposite coast,
it appears to be less so than Crocodilus biporcatus. Fishermen while
working the nets are not seldom attacked by Crocodiles, and would, but
for their presence of mind, oftener than they do, forfeit their lives. When
seized, they force the fingers into the eyes of the Crocodile, which imme-
diately lets go its victim, who is farther rescued by his comrades.—From
1842 to 1845 amputations from accidents of this description, were unfor-
tunately of no rare occurrence in the General Hospital at Pinang.

Individuals, 15 feet in length are not uncommon; some attaining to
20 feet and upwards are reported to occur.—lIn rivers a single one will
often appropriate to himself a limited district, which if it happens to be
in the vicinity of a village, will soon be perceived in the loss of the graz-
ing cattle. Instances of Malays, who, to avenge the loss ofa relative, have
watched the crocodile, and by diving from below, plunged a Kris into its

622 Catalogue of Reptiles inhabiting the . [JuLy,

heart, are on record. The eggs are white, the shell hard, of a eylindri-
cal form, upwards of 3 inches in length, and about 14 inch in diameter.

CROCODILUS POROSUS, Schneider.

Syn.—Crocodili Ceylonici ex ovo prodiens, Seba.

Tideman, Oppel, Liboschitz.
Merren.
ES de St. Vincent.
Fitzinger.
Lesson.
Guerin.

Cr. biporeatus, Cuvier, apud <

|_ Gray.
Crocodilus biporcatus raninus, Miiller, Tab. 3, Fig. 8.
Crocodilus porosus, Schn., apud Gray: Catal.
“ Buaya” of the Malays.
Upper jaw surmounted by two rugged ridges, each commencing from
the anterior angle of the eye; nuchal plates either none, or two very
small. Above yellowish green with large black oval spots; keels of

the dorsal scales green ; beneath greenish white.

Hasir.—Malayan Peninsula, Pinang, Singapore.
India, Tenasserim, Sumatra, Java, Timor, Seychelle Islands.
This, in the Malayan countries exceedingly numerous species, is of
the same habits, and attains to the same size as the preceding.

FAM. GECKONIDA, Bonaparte (ASCALABOTES, Dum. and Bir.)
GEN. Puatypacty us, Cuvier.

Toes more or less dilated throughout their length, beneath with
transverse imbricate plates, either entire or divided by a central longitu-
dinal groove.

PLATYDACTYLUS LUGUBRIS, Dum. and Bibr.
Syn.— Amydosaurus lugubris, Gray. |

Thumbs nailless ; transverse plates beneath all the toes; back finely granu-
lar. Above whitish, with black spots.

Hasir.—Pinang.
Otaheite.

A single male was captured in my house in the valley of Pinang.
The integuments correspond to the description given by M. M.
Dumeéril and Bibron, to which may be added the following characters :

1847.| Malayan Pemnsula and Islands. 623

The skin is somewhat loose, forming a slight longitudinal fold on each
side of the body, and on the anterior margin of the thigh. The anus is
covered by a transversal fold, reaching across from the one thigh to
the other. There are no femoral pores. The tail is tapering, much
depressed, convex on the upper surface, flat beneath, sharp at the sides.
Near the root, about 2 of an inch distant from the anus, the skin forms
an annular fold, completely encircling that part of the tail. The colour
slightly differs from that of the Otaheite individuals. The upper parts
and the lower surface of the tail from the annular fold are of a buff or
pale dust colour, so closely and minutely dotted with reddish brown,
that the parts have a pale greyish brown appearance. On the loins and
between the shoulders are a few distant blackish spots, besides in the
latter place appear two short lateral lines, and an indistinct band pro-
ceeds from the nostril across the eye to the shoulder. The throat,
imner side of the limbs, abdomen and the lower surface ofthe root of
the tail to the annular fold are buff-coloured. The pupil is black,
vertical, dentilated, the iris silvery, dotted with reddish brown.
Menatnrot thevhead:.". 22%) e. . 04 inch.

Wmtove ditto. trunk. ie. sd. > TZ
Dittay ditto: italic fac ol
Bimme tenethy Py i weit ee. st oes aC:

——_Z Q0|=

PLATYDACTYLUS GECKO, (Linné.

Syn.—Salamandra indica, Bontius.
Gekko ceilonicus, Seba.
Lacerta cauda tereti mediocri, Linné mus. Adolph.
Lacerta gecko, Linné.
Gekko teres, ih ge
Gekko verticillatus, \ Laurenti.
Salamandre, ou Gecko de Linneus, Knorr.
Stellio gecko, Schneider
Common Gecko, Shaw.
Gecko guttatus, Daudin, apud Gray.
Lacerta guttata, Hermann.
Gecko verus, Merrem, a ud { yee Jorn.
i ae Gray. Catal.
Gecko annulatus, Kuhl
Gecko a gouttelettes, Cuvier
Platydactylus guttatus, Cuv. apud Guerin, Dum. and Bibr.
“Toké”’ of the Malays.*

* The Malays denominate the family of Geckotide: Gékko, Kéko, Gago, Goké,
evidently Onomatopocias, in imitation of the cry of these lizards.

4M

624 Catalogue of Reptiles inhabiting the [JuLy,

Above ash-coloured with numerous pale orange spots ; beneath yel-
lowish white. Between the scales of the back 12 longitudinal rows
of large distant tubercles, and six similar on the tail; the latter with
minute scales beneath.

Hasrr.— Malayan Peninsula.
Philippine Islands,

Java, Tenasserim, Burmah, Bengal, Coromandel Coast.

On the Malayan peninsula this species appears to be less numerous
than in the Tenasserim Provinces, where its shrill cry, ‘‘To-ke” is
nightly heard in houses. The male has two tubercular scales on each
side of the root of the tail. The largest individual observed was of

‘the following dimensions :

Length of the head, (20. 200 a LE ae

Ditto ditto ° trunks. ye ee tee =
Ditta “ditto Gaik es Seors s 43
Fuitiredenoth 2... cc0'ch 14). he tewnno ¢ DORE

PLATYDACTYLUS STENTOR. N. 8.

Syn.— Toké”’ of the Malays.

Above light bluish grey with numerous irregular blackish spots,
forming on the vertex an angle like an inverted V., and on the neck
short oblique lateral bands. Beneath pearl-coloured. On the back and
sides 10 longitudinal rows of large distant lenticular scales, and 6 simi-
lar on the tail; the latter with scutella beneath.

Hasit.—Pinang.

In form and size this species closely resembles the preceding, from
which it however differs in the following particulars. The oval nostrils
are bordered in front by three scales, viz. the first upper-labial, a smaller
rectangular, and a larger pentagonal scale, both of which latter are
situated between the nostril and the rostral. Above the nostrils are
surrounded by two smaller irregular triangular, and behind by a narrow
crescent-shaped scale. Of labial scales there are 14 above, 12 below.
There are about 72 teeth in each jaw. The eye is very large; pupil
black dentilated ; iris silvery bluish grey. The ear is very large, ob-

1847. | Malayan Peninsula and Islands. 625

liquely oval without dentilations. The cheeks are much swollen. The
scales of the back are small, rounded, hexagonal, becoming more rec-
tangular on the sides. The rows of lenticular scales along the vertebree
are smaller than the rest, but not so close asin P. guttatus. Behind
the mental scale is a pair of large elongated scales, and 5 pentagonal larger
appear on each side behind the lower labials. The gular scales are
small, polygonal; the abdominal are rounded, hexagonal, not imbricate,
and below the root of the tail become somewhat larger. The rest
of the lower surface of the tail is covered with scutella. Above the
covering of the tail is like that of P. guttatus. On each side of the
posterior margin of the cloaca are two very large tubercular scales,
and towards the centre two rather large postanal pores, covered by a
loose fold of the skin. Fourteen femoral pores are placed on a slightly
angular line. This species is also closely allied to Platydactylus mo-
narchus, Schlegel, from which it however readily may be distinguished
by the regular rows of lenticular dorsal scales, by its far greater size,
and by its loud note. It is not numerous at Pinang. The only indi-
vidual obtained, from the villa on the Pentland Hills, was a male of the

following dimensions :

Length of the head,.......... ....- 22 meh.
Bion cite.) tte. ee Pe OF
Mico!) CubtO tat ein so es ce. OF

Wingsre Tenet fo 3G). . eee esse: Lf, A ch,

PLATYDACTYLUS MONARCHUS, Schlegel, MS.

Syn.—Platydactylus monarchus, Schl. apud Dum. and Bibr.
Gecko monarchus, Gray: Catal.

On the back, sides and limbs numerous conical tubercles irregularly
scattered among the smaller flat polygonal scales ; on the upper surface
of the tail 6 to 13 transversal series of small spines ; beneath scutella,
sometimes mixed with scuta. Chin with 2 larger oblong scales.

New-born.—Above brown, with the dorsal and caudal tubercles (no
spines) white; the posterior part of the tail indistinctly white ringed ;
beneath uniformly paler brown.

Adult.—Above buff or ash-coloured or reddish brown, with 8 to 12

pairs of irregularly rounded, distant, dark brown spots along the spine ;
4m 2

626 Catalogue of Reptiles inhabiting the [J uy,

the head, limbs and sides with numerous more or less distinct, irregular
dark brown spots; in some younger individuals the tail with whitish
rings. Beneath yellowish white.
Hasit.—Malayan Peninsula, Pinang, Singapore.

Philippine Islands, Amboyna, Borneo.

The Malayan Geckonide have the power of somewhat changing the
eround colour, none however in a greater degree than the present spe-
cies. In the valley and on the hills of Pinang it is very numerous,
swarming at night in rooms, on the walls, and under the ceiling, occa-
sionally giving out a sound, resembling the monosyllable “Tok,” repeated
6 or 8 times with increased celerity. The aim of these lizards is by no
means unerring; they frequently miss an insect, and fall from the
ceiling. Among themselves they are pugnacious: when two or more
covet an insect, the successful one has to defend its prize, or give it up
to the stronger. The new-born (with umbilical aperture) and adult
are of the following dimensions :

New-born. Adult.
Length ofthe head, 5) 4. + 102 12 inch,
9 BE ADIT Sei he eae 02 22
33 99 tail, Gech ciicy aicpece Cea: 6 1? oF

i=)
lor
mie
=)
ie)
=

Entire length, .... 2%

Sub-Gen. Ptychozoon, Kuhl.

Toes webbed to the last compressed jomt; thumbs nailless ; sides of
the head, body, limbs and tail with broad scaly membranes, those of
the tail anteriorly scalloped. Male with femoral pores. On the sides
scattered tubercles.

PrycHOZOON HOMALOCEPHALUM, (Creveld.)

Syn.—Lacerta homalocephala, Creveld.

Gecko homalocephalus, Tilesius.
Fitzinger.
Ptychozoon homalocephalum, apud | Waste
Wiegmann.

Pteropleura horsfieldii, Gray.
Platydactylus homalocephalus, Cuv. apud Dum. and Bibr.
Ptychozoon homalocephala, Kuhl. apud Gray: Catal.

Head. 'The ground colour yellowish green olive. Between the eyes
and muzzle a double figure, in whitish outline, representing in front a

1847. | Malayan Peninsula and Islands. 627

broad arrowhead, posteriorly united by a narrow stalk to a rectangular
transversal band, situated in front of the eyes. On the vertex another,
larger figure, traced in whitish outline, rectangular in front, spreading
like a four-rayed star over the occiput. A dark brown band proceeds
from behind the eye, across the ear, to the shoulders, where it is lost in
the general dark brown colour of the sides of the body. The superior
margins of these two lateral bands are white proceeding backwards in
zig-zag lime, approaching each other over the shoulders, where they
joi the anterior black transversal line. The lips white. The mem-
branes of the cheeks pale flesh-colour, with dark blue spots, and with
the interstices between the scales pale lilac. The pupil vertical, denti-
Jated ; the iris rich golden brown.

Back. Of the same ground colour as the head, becoming dark red-
dish brown on the sides, relieved by 4 to 6 distant transversal black
dotted lines, on the upper part of the form of the letter M, sending
oblique, forwards pointed, lines on the sides. The upper part of the
lateral membrane reddish brown; the interstices of the small rectan-
gular scales purple.

Tail and limbs. Same ground-colour, as that of the head and back,
with broad, distant, indistinctly whitish, transversal bands. On each
elbow a whitish ring. Membranes of the tail, limbs and toes are
yellowish grey with numerous minute spots of brown, purple, blue and
red, which impart a purple, changing appearaice to the general colour.
The number of the indentations of the caudal membranes varies indivi-
dually ; the posterior part is entire, with waving surfaces.

Lower parts. Brownish white, with a few pale brown spots on the
throat, imnerside of the limbs, in the palms and soles. The tail and its
membranes brownish.

Hasit.—Pinang Hills.

Singapore, Java, Ramree Island, (Arracan.)

As correctly observed by M. M. Duméril and Bibron, the scales of the
female, corresponding to those with the femoral pores of the male, have
a slight, yet distinct, central depression. The female has a large tu-
bercular scale on each side of the root of the tail, as well as the male.
In colour and size the two sexes resemble each other. Two in-
dividuals were at different times captured in the villa occupied by
Sir William Norris on the Great Hill of Pinang. When the lizard

628 Catalogue of Reptiles inhabiting the [JuLy,

is at rest, the membranes of the cheeks, and the body are kept
in close contact with these parts; m leaping those of the body are
somewhat stretched out, and all the membranes together then act as a
parachute. Also this lizard has in some degree the power of changing
the ground colour from a darker to a lighter shade. The apex of the
tongue is rounded, with a small notch in the centre. A female while
in my possession refused insects and water. She deposited a single
ego, of a spherical form, about half an inch in diameter, soft, and of a
yellowish white colour, which the following day she devoured. A male
ate the integuments he had been changing. The female was of the
following dimensjons :

Length of the head,: |... uwighs ss ove Rie

Ditte)-ditto wtrink,. 2.299 0 Ree. Fe

6
8
Dista siditto ata is. Po. Na tae aa tele eee

Entire length, 72 inches.

In the Museum of the Asiatic Society is preserved a specimen of
Leptophis ornatus, (Merrem,) in the act of devouring one of the pre-
sent species. The serpent was captured in the island of Ramree on
the coast of Arracan.

Gen. Hemipactyuvs, Cuvier.

End of the toes widened into an oval disk, witha double series of
transverse, imbricate plates beneath. From the middle of the disk
rise the slender second and third nailed phalanx. A series of scuta
beneath the tail.

HEMIDACTYLUS PERONII, Dum. and Bibr.

Syn.—Hemidactylus leiurus, Gray.
Peripia peronii, Gray: Catal.

Under the chin a large triangular figure, composed of six elongated,
towards the sides decreasing, scales ; thumbs nailless ; male with femoral
pores ; tail much depressed, very broad at the root, tapering towards
the point, (sometimes with a small membrane on each side of the
point,) with a series of scuta beneath ; pupil vertical, shaped like two
rhombs placed with the angles towards each other.*

* Such is its appearance in the living animal, when the eye is exposed to the influence
of light. M.M. Duméril and Bibron note the pupil being “ elliptical,” which pro-

bably originates in their describing from preserved specimens, although my own in spi-
rits of wine have retained the original form of the pupil.

SS Ee ee

1847. | Malayan Peninsula and Islands. 629

Above ash-coloured, labial scales whitish, each with a brown spot ;
beneath whitish. Iris silvery grey, spotted with brown.

Hapit.—Pinang.
Isle of France.

Of two individuals, captured at different times in my house in the
valley of Pinang, the larger was of the following dimensions :
Menotiof the head; 1s. 32. 5 0 inch.
Mite, Gitte WK yt acie- oases) he
MG) CIELO: td is Ske es die es ew oe

Entire length, 46 inches.
HemipactyLus coctaz1, Dum. and Bibr.

Thumbs well developed, nailed ;* back with minute granular scales ;
in some individuals with a few larger ones on the sides ; tail broad at
the root, tapering, a little depressed, with from 4 to 15 indistinct rings
and 6 series of minute spines ; beneath with scuta ; chin with 4 larger
scales; the central pair elongate pentagonal; male with 12 femoral
pores; pupil as in Hemidactylus peronii.

- Above ash-coloured, whitish beneath.
Hasit.—Pinang.
Bengal, Bombay.

Of two males observed in houses in the valley of Pinang, the larger

was of the following dimensions :

Henath: of the head)... 2 ssrterua bie sa cats) 12 inch.
PPG MOTO RIO. 6. cis -dnis Wied Loe 24
enc Ut fieke PBS 9 6! 64-8 sme ace'e) s,s oye 32

Entire length, 7 inches.
HEMIDACTYLUS FRENATUS, Schlegel, MS.

Syn.—Hemidactylus frenatus, Schlegel, apud Dum. and Bibr.
Hemidactylus lateralis, \e a AE
Hemidactylus quinquelineatus, ie akipny
Back with some larger granular scales ; tail rounded, tapering above,

with 6 series of small spines, scuta beneath; chin with 4 or 6 larger

* Mr. Gray gives the present species as a Syn. of Bolialia sublevis, Gray, (Catalogue,
p- 158.) As the latter species is characterised as having the thumbs “‘ clawless,” it
cannot be identical with H, coctai.

630 Catalogue of Reptiles inhabiting the [ Juny,

scales ; ears very small; pupil as in the preceding species ; thumbs very
small, femoral pores 26 to 28, disposed on a slightly angular line.

Young and Adult.—Buff or ash-coloured, with or without brown
spots; some with one or two brown lateral bands, commencing one
above the other from the muzzle, interrupted or continued to the tail ;
the latter in some with indistinct brown rings. Beneath whitish or
buff,

Hasir.—Malayan Peninsula, Pinang, Singapore.
Amboyna, Timor, Java, Marianne Islands, Ceylon, Bengal
Assam,* South Africa, Madagascar.

In the Malayan valleys and hills this small species is very numerous.
It is of fierce habits, like several other Gechkonide, destroying its own
species. Its normal colour appears to be greyish, which it however has
in its power to change. ‘The largest individuals observed were of the
following dimensions :

Length of the head,........... va e ) QOS tale

Ditto, ditto... trankivet) psc . ewer. ssh 2
Ditto. ditto. tail, tieiges ea aes 2

Entire length, 42 inches.

HEMIDACTYLUS PLATYURUS, (Schneider.)

Syn.—Stellio platyurus, Schneider.
Lacerta schneideriana, Shaw.
Gecko platyurus, Merrem.
Hemidactylus platyurus, Wiegmann.
Wagler.
Hemidactylus marginatus, Cuvier, apud | Wiegmann.
ray.
Platyurus schneiderianus, Gray: Catal.

Sides of the body and posterior margin of the thighs with a loose
membrane ; tail tapering, depressed, with sharp, fringed margins, with
scuta beneath; toes webbed half their length; chin with 4 pentagonal
broad scales, placed in pairs, behind each other: ‘6 femoral pores placed
on a continued line.

Young and Adult.—Above ash-coloured, in some with a greyish brown
lateral band, from the muzzle continued to the tail ; the latter with

indistinct brownish transversal bands; others irregularly spotted and

* Specimens in the Museum of the Asiatic Society.

1847.] Malayan Peninsula and Islands. 631

marbled with blackish brown; pupil and iris as in the preceding
species. Whitish beneath.

Masrr.—Pinang.
Philippine Islands, Borneo, Java, Bengal, Assam.*

The individuals were observed in houses in the valley of Pinang.
In a male the posterior half of the tail happens to be divided so as to
appear double ; one of the pieces, the continuation of the normal tail,
is depressed, slightly fringed, and beneath with the row of scuta conti-
nued, the other is cylindrical, somewhat shorter, and above and below
covered with minute scales. The largest individual was of the following

‘dimensions :
Length of the head, ........ 4. 02 inch.
Ditto ditto trunk, 2 ;
Ditto ditto tail, 24

Entire length, 4 inches.

GEN. GyYMNODACTYLUS, Spiz.
Toes not widened into a disk, nor with dentilated margins; all five
with non-retractile nails ; fifth hind-toe versatile or capable of turning
from the others under a right angle.

GYMNODACTYLUS PULCHELLUS, (Gray.)

Syn.—Cyrtodactylus pulchellus, Gray.
Gonyodactylus pulchellus, Wagler.
Gymnodactylus pulchellus, Duméril and Bibron.

Head, back and limbs with numerous three-sided tubercles among
the smaller flat scales; sides of the body with a longitudinal fold of
the skim; the anterior upper part of the cylindrical tail with distant
rings of rounded, pointed tubercles; beneath a row of scuta. Chin
with six scales, the centre pair elongated pentagonal. Males with 36
femoral pores on two not connected lines, between which, in front of
the anus, a short narrow, longitudinal furrow. Both sexes with 3 or
4 tubercles obliquely situated on each side of the root of the tail.

Young and Adult.—Above a rich brownish ochre ; the nape of the
neck and back with 6 broad transversal bands (the two anterior horse-
shoe shaped), of a rich velvety mulberry, or snuff-colour with sulphur

* Specimens in the Musenra of the Asiatic Society.

4 N

632 Catalogue of Reptiles inhabiting the [JuLy,

or chrome-yellow margins. The tail with 8 or 9 complete rings of
similar colour, without the margins. Beneath : throat and belly whitish
yellow, or pale brownish, each scale minutely dotted with brown.
Pupil vertical, dentilated ; iris golden, finely vermiculated with Van
Dyke brown.

Hasit.—Pinang Hills.
Singapore.

In the male the two rows of femoral pores commence as two short
parallel longitudinal lines, separated from each other by a narrow short
furrow, on the sides of which, (vertically,) the first 5 femoral (preanal),
pores are placed. In front of the anus the short vertical portions
turn right and left under a nearly right angle, continuing the entire
length of the thigh, each supporting 13 more femoral pores. The interval
between the anus and the latter is partly oceupied by a flat, slightly
raised triangular space, covered by rather large, imbricate, rounded
scales. In the female the two lines of larger scales carrying the femoral
pores of the males, are present, each scale having a small shallow,
round depression. The short, longitudinal furrow of the male is either
wanting or barely distinguishable, but the triangular space with larger —
scales, in front of the anus, is present. The species appears to be
rather numerous on the hills at Pinang, where the individuals obtained
were captured in houses, at an elevation of 2,200 feet. The largest
male was of the following dimensions :

Length of the heads= sc. c.e eke oc). eee

Ditto; ccitto< “Armia. so .)n\.. s cleaned
Ditto. dittoc tals ey Re ee

on|

Entire length, 10 inches.

Its habits offer nothing peculiar: it bites fiercely in defence. In
captivity it refuses insects. The integuments, when about being renew-
ed, are piecemeal torn off by the teeth, and devoured. A single egg
deposited was of a spherical form, about half an inch in diameter, of a
whitish yellow colour, M. M. Duméril and Bibron assign Bengal as
the Habitat of this species. The specimen originally described by Mr.
Gray, some in the Museum of the Asiatic Society, and a number in my
own collection, all are from the hills of Prince of Wales Island (Pule

1847. | Malayan Peninsula and Islands. 633

Pinang,) but no authenticated record exists of this species ever having
been observed in Bengal. Another, widely different species of Gymno-
dactylus inhabits Bengal, as yet not published, and only known from
three specimens, preserved in spirits in the Museum of the Asiatic
Society, where they are marked Gymnodactylus lunatus, Blyth. One
of these came from Midnapore, the others from Chyebassa. The spe-
cies somewhat approaches to G. fasciatus, Dum. and Bibr. (Cudina
fasciata, Gray.) The Museum possesses another nondescript species
from Almorah, Gymnodactylus nebulosus, Blyth, MSS. allied to G.
marmoratus, (Gray).

The plate of Cyrtodactylus pulchellus in Gray’s Illustrations of
Indian Zoology is not taken from life, and gives a most inadequate idea
of the physiognomy and beauty of the living animal. This should be
observed, as M. M. Duméril and Bibron praise the figure, which evi-
dently has served as original of their own description, and of copies
introduced in illustrative works upon that order of animals.

FAM. VARANIDA, Bonaparte, (PLATYNOTES, Dum. and Bibr.)
GEN. VarAnus,—WMerrem.

Scales set side by side, surrounded by an annular series of very
minute tubercles ; tail above more or less trenchant ; on the throat a
fold in front of the chest.

Varani aquaticit,—Dum. and Bibr.
VARANUS NEBULOSUS,—Dumeéril and Bibron.

Syn.—Tupimambis nebulosus, Cuvier MSS.
Monitor nebulosus, Gray.
Monitor nebulatus, Schlegel.
Uaranus nebulosus, apud Gray : Catal.

Muzzle very elongated ; nostrils obliquely cleft, situated half-ways
between the muzzle and the anterior angle of the eye; lips each with
50 scales ; teeth compressed with sharp but not dentilated edges.

Young.— Above. Ground-colour deep chocolate brown ; thehead largely
marbled with greenish yellow ; neck with indistinct obliquely converging
gamboge lines; back, sides and limbs with gamboge spots, consisting
of one to five scales, (those of the upper margins of the fingers forming
continued lines ;) sides of the anterior half of the tail, similarly colour-

ed; the double row of scales covering the back of the tail gamboge ;
4 wn 2

634 Catalogue of Reptiles inhabiting the (Juny,

the posterior half deep chocolate with two distant, (the second subter-
minal,) indistinct gamboge coloured rings.

Beneath. Ground-colour pale chocolate. Chin, throat, chest and
forelimbs ‘transversely undulated with greenish yellow ; abdomen with
short, interrupted, transversal yellow bands, consisting of from 4 to 12
scales ; hind-limbs with larger similar spots; anterior half of the tail

indistinctly marbled with yellowish green ; posterior half like the upper ~

surface. Pupil round; iris narrow golden.

Adult.—Above brownish olive with yellow dots; anterior half of
the tail yellow with minute square brown spots ; posterior half brown
and yellow-ringed ; margins of the toes yellow. Beneath marbled and
barred with brown and yellow.

Hasit.— Pinang.
Java, Siam, Bengal.
The only individual observed was a young male, captured in the hills
at Pinang, of the following dimensions :

iueneth, of the heads. ics... 2’ Be 13 inch
Ditto sconce. brake. 2. vem ae =
Ditto’ Waitto father ss a cousteres gi

Entire length, 16 inches.

VARANUS FLAVESCENS, (Gray).

Syn.—Monitor flavescens, Gray.
Monitor hardwicku, Gray, MSS.
Varanus russelli, Schlegel, MSS.
Monitor exanthamaticus, Var indica, Schlegel.
Varanus picquoti, Dum and Bibr.
Empagusia flavescens, Gray: Catal,

Muzzle obtuse; nostrils oval, oblique, nearer the muzzle than the
orbit ; a series of supraorbital scales larger than the rest; seales of
the back distant, bluntly keeled, of the tail and outside of the hind-
limbs closer, sharply keeled; toes very short, nails yellow.

Above. Ground-colour light green-olive with numerous distant,
interrupted, transversal, yellow bands ; temples, cheeks and lips yellow,
Beneath yellow; the throat with transversal pale brownish bands,
flasit.—Pinang.

Bengal, Nipal.
A single male observed was of the following dimensions :

a i tk

1e¥.] Malayan Peninsula and Islands. 633
Length of the head,.......... 0 feet 3 inch.
Piro eeditte Ttrunk;. 2 2.2/6 a 03
Mitomidittomitak: .oe0 2) eel 62
Entire length,...... 2 feet 9& inch.

VARANUS SALVATOR. (Laurenti).

Syn.—Lacertus mdicus, Lochner ?
Lacerta mexicana, Seba.
Lacertus americanus, amphibius Tupinambis dictus : Seba.
Stellio salvator, Laurenti.
Monitor Lizard, Shaw.
Lacerta monitor? Hermann.
Tupimambis bivittatus, Kuhl, apud Boie.
Monitor elegans, Gray.
Monitor a deux rubans, Cuvier.
Hydrosaurus bivittatus, Wagler.
Monitor vittatus, Lesson.
Varanus bivittattus, Duméril and Bibron.
Hydrosaurus salvator, Gray : Catal.
“ Beyawak” of the Malays of the Peninsula.

Head very elongated; nostrils oval, nearly transversal, close to the
muzzle ; a series of supraorbital scales, larger than the rest ; teeth with
dentilated edges ; toes very long. Above. Ground colour dark brown
or black ; a band on the side of the neck from the shoulder to the eye,
5 to 7 distant, transversal series of separate rings, between which
numerous spots or interrupted transversal lines, all yellow or yellowish
white; the outside of the limbs and the tail spotted, the latter indis-
tinctly banded with yellow. Beneath yellow, the throat with indistinct
transversal black bands and minute spots; the sides of the body and
limbs in some individuals with large blackish dentilations.

Hasir.—Maldyan Peninsula, Pinang.
Philippine and Molucca Islands, Amboina, Java, Bengal.

This species is very numerous both in hilly and marshy localities.
It is commonly during the day observed in the branches of trees over-
hanging rivers, preying upon birds and their eggs, and smaller lizards,
and when disturbed, it throws itself from a considerable height into the
water. When attacked on level ground, it attempts its escape by run-
ning, if possible towards the water. Its quickness however is not so
great as to prevent a man from overtaking it, when it will courageously
defend itself with teeth and claws and by strokes of the tail. The

636 Catalogue of Reptiles inhabiting the [ JuLy,

lowest casts of Hindoos capture these lizards commonly by digging them
out of their burrows on the banks of rivers, for the sake of their flesh,
which by these people is greatly relished.—Some individuals attain to
nearly 7 feet im length, but the majority are smaller. A female examin-
ed was of the following dimensions :

Length of the head, ........ 250 2. (Opies 44 1m)
Ditto. ditto. | trmnke..<. kane: ] 34
Ditto ..1ditto: | tallies ee oc RO? 84

Entire length, 4 feet 44 inch.

FAM. IGUANIDA, Gray, (EUNOTES, Duméril and Bibron.)
Sus-Fam. AcROoDONTIN& (Acropontes, Dum. and Bibr.)
Gen. Catotes, Cuvier.

Head quadrangular pyramidal, more or less elongated, with small
angular scales of nearly equal diameter. Occipital scale minute.
Tongue thick, fungous, rounded, with the apex slightly notched. In
the upper-jaw 5 incisors and 2 canines. Nostrils lateral, pierced through
a plate situated close to the muzzle. No transversal fold on the throat,
sometimes with a large longitudinal fold on both sides. A gular pouch
varying in size. A crest from the nape of the neck to the tail. Scales
of the sides of the trunk homogeneous, imbricated in oblique series.
No femoral pores.

Sus.-Gen. Broncuoceta, Kaup.

Scales of the trunk in oblique series, inclined backwards, their points
directed downwards. Posterior part of the sides of the head not swollen.

BRONCHOCELA CRISTATELLA, (Kuhl.)

Syn.—Lacerta mexicana strumosa, &c. Seba, 89, 1.
Agama cristatella, Kuhl.
Agama gutturosa, Merrem.
Bronchocela cristatella, Kaup, apud Dum. and Bibr.
Agama moluccana, Lesson, apud Schinz.
Calotes gutturosa, Guérin.
Calotes cristatellus, Schinz.
Calotes gutturosus, Wiegmann.
“ Grining”’ of the Malays of the Peninsula.

Cervical crest (6 to 10 scales,) abruptly decreasing on the anterior
part of the back; scales of the side of the trunk keeled, scarcely half
the size of those of abdomen ; behind the posterior angle of the orbit

1847. | Malayan Peninsula and Islands. 637

3 to 5 flattened scales, pointing outwards, forming a minute longitu-
dinal crest.

Normal colours. Beautiful grass green, lighter beneath, entirely, or
partially changeable to light grey, greyish olive, greenish brown, or
blackish, sometimes with orange spots, or with indistinct black net-
work ; large isolated round spots on the head or back, or the lips,
eyelids, or margins round tympanum, momentarily black ; sometimes
with transversal distant brown bands, particularly on the tail.* Scales
of the outside of the limbs and feet edged with brown. Pupil circular ;
iris brown with a narrow golden ring.

Hasit.—Malayan Peninsula, Pinang, Singapore.

Amboyna, Island of Buru, Java, Sumatra.

This species is very numerous in the Malayan countries both in the

vallies and on the hills. It moves and leaps with great quickness among
the branches of trees. The most striking feature is the great power of
suddenly changing its colours. The Malayan denomination of this
species is “ Gruning,” which in Marsden’s Dictionary is translated “ a
species of lizard, which changes its colour as it is affected by fear or
anger ; the cameleon.” No cameleon however appears to inhabit the
Malayan countries, but the present lizard passes under that name among
the European inhabitants. One of the largest males was of the follow-
ing dimensions :

Length of the head, ........ 0 feet 12 inch.

Witto Unto trunk, 3... oO 38

ite. Ono. tay a ee A Pics

Entire length, lft. 72 inch.

Those of the intestinal canal :

imal WMLEStIMES, Coie ou 2m tp apainin dnp goes ICN,
Large, D9r er? Ove See eles, eeoeees 8e@ e ee 14
POU, {yy Svc. neck Rs Be faa 04

The stomach is cylindrical, simply a continuation of oesophagus
without fundus, but separated from the small intestines by a valve. In

* During life there is no trace of blue, or even bluish green about this lizard, but after
death it sometimes acquires this colour from the effects of spirits of wine, to whieh cir-
cumstance must be attributed the denomination of “‘ Blue Calotes,” Gray, in Griffith’s
edition of Cuvier, Vol. 9, p. 55.

638 Catalogue of Keptiles inhabiting the [ JULY,

several dissected it contamed nothing but mucus. The length of oeso-
phagus and the stomach together was 1$inch. The anterior part of the
small intestines is widened till about a quarter of an inch from the
pyloric valve, where ductus coledochus enters. Coecum is very widened,
more so than any other part of the canal, of a crescent shape.

GEN. Lorpuyrus, Dumeril.

Head triangular, more or less elongated, shelving in front; orbital
edge arched or angular ; nostrils lateral, circular, or oval ; tongue papil-
lary, rounded and very slightly notched at the point ; in the upper jaw
5 incisors and 2 canines; tympanum superficial ; skin of the throat
lax, forming in some a scarcely perceptible, in others a highly developed
pouch, and an angular cross fold in front of the chest ; neck, trunk and
tail compressed, with a crest, generally most elevated on the nape of
the neck; scales of the trunk rhombic, subimbricate, unequal, (with
scattered larger scales) ; femoral pores none. |

LoPpHYRUS ARMATUS, (Gray.)

Syn.—Agama armata, Gray.
Calotes tropidogaster, Cuvier.*
Acanthosaura armata, Gray.

Orbital edge slightly angular, with a long spine at its posterior
extremity ; no spinous tubercles on the occiput; on each side of the
nape of the neck, immediately above the ear, another long spine, sur-
rounded with 5 to 6 shorter ones, at its base, from whence proceed
obliquely over the temple and cheek a curved series of 18 larger poly-
gonal, keeled scales ; tympanum thick, circular; on the neck a crest of
8 to 12 long spines, surrounded with numerous smaller ones at the
base; at a short interval the dorsal crest, the anterior 5 to 6 spines of
which are very long, the rest rapidly decreasing towards the tail; gular
pouch very small, not toothed, with scales of equal size; tail subtrian-
gular, with a toothed crest above.

Above. THead chestnut; trunk and limbs blackish green, with a
black transversal band in the interval between the cervical and dorsal
crests, continued over the shoulders, with numerous pale yellowish
white, black-edged, rounded spots, assuming the shape of transversal
bands on the limbs and the tail ; the larger single scales on the sides,
limbs and tail clear sky-blue ; from the orbit over the lip 5 to 6 radiat-

* By mistake: Calotes lepidogaster, Régne anim, 1829, T, ii. p. 39.

1847.] Malayan Peninsula and Islands. 039

ing, black lines. Beneath yellowish white. Pupil circular, iris brown,
with a narrow golden ring.
Hasit.—Pinang, Singapore,

Cochin China.

At Pinang this species appears to be very local, and not numerous :
two individuals examined were obtained from spice plantations in the
valley. They were very active and fierce, possessed in a slight degree
the power of changing the ground-colour to a lighter hue, and in capti-
vity refused food and water. In a female were found 13 eggs of a
yellowish white colour, of an oval shape, inches in length. The
stomach contained fragments of leaves and twigs, and a quantity of
earth and lime. The latter probably originated from the lime water,
with which the spice-trees are copiously sprinkled, to secure them
against the attack of imsects. ‘The dimensions of the lizard were :

Rensthrof the:heads-.) J. hoe ey 0. > 12 inch,
Putorduttoarinls,. ee Oi Rees hk BE
ipaconcittaetaue! osu: Sacte8e wee 206

Entire length,,. 108
Of the intestinal canal :

Small intestines, 74 inch.
Large, Be eet) Raa Fale acs is
PRCT ese Si esata bat kates ale la tele 04

The stomach capacious, with thick parietes. The first portion of
Duodenum is much widened till within half an inch from Pylorus,
where Ductus coledochus enters. Ccecum is of a crescent-shape, much
widened, as well as the large intestine.

Gen. Ditopuyrus, Gray.

Head four-sided. Forehead rather concave, face-ridge high. Kye-
brows rounded. Occiput with 3 or 4 larger tubercles on each side.

Parotids unarmed. Nape and back with a crest of high compressed
scales, with series of smaller scales at their base. The throat rather
lax,* with a cross fold behind, extending up the front of the
shoulders. Scales of the back small, rhombic, equal ; of the belly rather

* Add: with a compressed pouch, minutely toothed in front,
t Questionable.

640 Catalogue of Reptiles inhabiting the [JuLy,

larger, smooth. Tail compressed, keeled and toothed above, with 2
series of elongated keeled scales beneath. Femoral and preanal scales
none.
DiLtorHyrus GRANDIS, Gray. (Pl. XX.)
Hasrr.—Pinang [Tills.
Rangoon.

As the only published characters of this species leave its identity
with the Malayan somewhat doubtful, they are here preposed.

“Olive green; sides white spotted, beneath whitish; tail black-
banded ; head with lines of rather larger scales; crest very . high,
Jormed of broad compressed close-set scales, with 3 or 4 series of scales
on each side of the base, interrupted over the shoulders.’ (Gray :
Catalogue of the Specimens of Lizards, Sc. p. 239.)

Form. The head is elongated, four-sided pyramidal, its greatest
height and breadth being equal, and less than one half of the length.
The muzzle is narrow, rounded, depressed. The upper surface of the
head is very sloping, with a narrow furrow between the arched orbital
parietes ; the forehead depressed or concave. The scales are polygo-
nal, keeled ; those of the margin of the orbits and forehead larger,
imbricate, forming a sharp ridge ; four similar scales form a short ridge
in the centre of the forehead, close to the muzzle. Behind the orbit,
over tympanum, and on each side of the nape of the neck are similar
short, oblique ridges, each composed of 5 larger pointed tubercular
scales. The rostral shield is very broad, narrow, triangular; the men-
tal, is much smaller, pointed, triangular, with two large polygonal scales
on each side. The upper jaw is covered with 26, the lower with 24
elongated, narrow, rectangular scales.

~ Dentition.

Kipisi salen oe Milas ee ee
4 {—tT" 14.14 34

The incisors and anterior molars are very small ; the latter gradually
imcreasing in size, flat, sharply edged, bluntly tricuspidate. The tongue
is thick, flattened, very slightly notched im front, the anterior half
spongy, the posterior with large backwards pointed papille. The nos-
trils are nearly circular, pierced in a large oval scale, in front of which
3 scales intervene between the rostral. The eyes are large, sunk in
the orbits; the pupil circular, black; the iris blue with golden

PUXX

DILOPHYRUS

L Black

gl andrs

D? Cantor from life

a

Tt Bes

1847, | Malayan Peninsula and Islands. G41

spots and a narrow ring. The eyelids are covered with very mi-
nute polygonal, tubercular scales. Each tarsus with a double row
of scales, the inner one of small, polygonal, tubercular ; the outer
one of rhombic, flat, with the angles overlapping, so as to give the
free margin a toothed appearance. The tympanum is large cir-
cular. The skin of the throat is very lax, forming a compressed
pouch, the anterior margin of which is slightly toothed, owing to the
series of scales overlapping each other. But there is during life no
trace of any “‘crossfold behind, extending up the front of the shoul-
ders.” The scales of the neck and back are very minute, rhombic, or
sub-rectangular, smooth, increasing in size and becoming imbricate on
the sides, abdomen, limbs and throat. On the neck is a high arched,
toothed crest, composed of 26 large ensiform scales, the 13 anterior
gradually increasing in length, the rest decreasing. The base of the
crest is supported by two parallel, slightly arched, series of rectangular
scales, much larger than those of the rest of the body, but those
of the upper series double the size of those of the inferior. The
dorsal crest commences at a short interval a little behind the shoul-
ders. In shape and component parts it resembles the former, but is
double the extent, consisting of 45 scales, all of which however are
inferior in height to those of the cervical crest, which, as well as the
somewhat lower, sloping level, renders the dorsal crest less conspi-
cuous than the former. The skin is somewhat lax on the sides of the
body, leaving the ribs visible. The tail is very much compressed,
attenuated, elongated. Its sides are covered with rather large, smooth
imbricate, rhombic scales. The anterior third of the upper margin is
toothed, composed of a single row of large, gradually decreasing,
sharply keeled scales. The other two thirds are covered by two rows
of keeled scales, thus giving the posterior part of the tail a bidentated
appearance. ‘The lower surface of the tail is covered by two series
of large, gradually decreasing, imbricate, keeled scales, giving it a
bidentated appearance. The limbs are slender ; the anterior little more
than half the length of the posterior, and the toes very short. The
posterior 4th toe is excessively long. The palms and soles are covered
with minute, pointed, rough scales; the toes above and beneath with
sharply keeled, imbricate, rhombic scales. The claws are large, tren-

chant, curved.

shee
Cc
~

642 Catalogue of Reptiles inhabiting the [ JuLY,

Colours. ‘The ground-colour of the head, neck, throat, gular pouch,
and the chest is impure gamboge, the scales edged with brown. The
eyelids dark brown, the tarsi buff. A dark blue triangular streak
proceeds from the anterior angle of the orbit to the nostril; another is
placed parallel with the upper labial scales, which as well as the lower
are of a pale blue, as also the tympanum. From the labial scales and
tympanum on each side across the throat, the pouch, and the sides of
the neck, proceed 7 oblique, undulating, dark blue bands. The tympa-
num is enclosed by two oblique broad, purple-brown bands, which join
each other under an angle at the anterior extremity of the cervical crest,
where a third broad, longitudinal purple-brown band commences, pro-
ceeding over the side of the neck, then expanding, covers the back and
the upper half of the sides of the body, where its lower margin describes
two large curves. The lower part of the sides are of a deep lilac, changing
on the abdomen to bluish white. On the sides of the body and on the
abdomen appear several oblique series of lozenge-shaped spots: a few
on the brown portion of the sides of a deep Indian red, the rest bright
gamboge. The cervical and dorsal crests are mulberry-brown; the
former with the upper half of each of the first 13 scales light green ;
the latter with the upper half of the first 10 scales pale yellow. The
scales at the base of the crests partake of the general colour, but many
of them have a pale yellow spot. The tail is above and beneath with
alternate broad rings of impure white, the scales edged with brown, and
purple-brown, changing to black on the posterior half. The legs, feet and
toes are dark purple-brown with indistinct transversal yellowish bands.

Dimensions.
Length of the head,. . ecto se oO. a Rie Ee
Ditto ditto-trank, / he 6.2% sow. oD 44
Ditto. ditte-tail,.:. .:.9.: 1 4

Entire length, 1 foot 104 inch.
Length of the cervical crest,.. 14 inch; height of 13th scale, 0& inch.
Ditto ditto dorsal crest,,.....3 mech; ditto ditto 15th scale, 04

inch ; of femur, Z inch.
1. PO 010 A
2

of foot and 4th toe,.

Length of humerus,........
Ditto ditto fore arm, 2.
Ditto ditto hand and 4th am

— pe
—
a}

Entire length, 32 inch. 6 ineh.

1847. | Malayan Peninsula and Islands. ; 645

The only individual examined, was captured ona botanical excur-
sion by Sir William Norris on the Pinang Hills, on the bank of
a mountain stream, at an elevation of about 2,000 feet. It appeared
slow in its movements, of general sluggish habits, showed no power of
changing colours, and in confinement it refused insects, vegetable food,
as well as water. After having been preserved in rectified spirits of
wine for upwards of three years, the specimen has retained the original
brown and white colours and the Indian red spot ; but the yellow, light-
green and light-blue have changed to whitish, and the dark blue marks
to blackish. Although the colours in this state do not agree with those
given by Mr. Gray, apparently though not stated, taken from a pre-
served specimen, the peculiar distribution of the markings correspond,
and induce me to believe in the identity of the animals.

Gen. Draco, Linné, apud Duméril and Bibron.

Head triangular, obtuse in front, slightly depressed, covered with
small scales of unequal diameter. Three or four incisors and 2 canines
in the upper jaw. Tongue spongy, thick, rounded, entire.* Tympa-
num hidden &# in some, visible in others. In the centre of the throat
an elougated vertical pouch ; on each side a smaller horizontal. In
general a small cervical crest. Trunk depressed, with a lateral mem-
brane, supported by the spurious ribs. No femoral pores. Tail very
long, thin, angular, slightly depressed at the root.

A.—Tumpanuim visible, metallic iridescent.
Draco vouans, Linné.

Syn.—Draco volans, apud Gmel., Latr., Gray.
Draco prepos, Linné, apud Gmelin.
Draco major, Laurenti.
Draco minor, Laurenti.
Le Dragon, Daubenton, Lacépéde, Bonnat.
Flymg Draco, Shaw.
Draco viridis, Daudin, apud Merv., Kuhl, Wolf, Wagler.
Draco fuscus, Daudin, apud Merr., Kuhl.
Draco bourouniensis, Lesson ?
Draco daudinii, Duméril and Bibron.
“ Chichak terbang”’ or “ Kubin” of the Malays.

* Tn the following species the tongue is minutely, yet distinctly notched,

KP i.e. Dracunculuss Wiegmann.

$ The female of Draco fimbriatus, Kuhl, (i. e. Draco abbreviatus, Gray,) D. volans and
D. maculatus differs from the male in having no cervical crest, and in having a smaller,
less elongated gular pouch.

644 Catalogue of Reptiles inhabiting the | JULY,

Seales of the back rhomboidal, imbricate, indistinctly keeled ; of the
throat oranular, of equal size ; the adult male with a small cervical crest ;
tongue minutely notched in front ; gular pouch of the male very long,
narrow, nearly double the length of the head; of the female shorter,
broad triangular.

Adult male and female. Head metallic brown or green, with a black
spot between the eyes. Back and inner half of the wing-membrane
varied with metallic, iridescent dark brown and rose-colour, in some
disposed in alternate transversal bands, with numerous black spots and
short irregular waved or zigzag lines. Limbs and tail in some with rose
coloured transversal bands. Sides of the neck and lips also rose coloured
with black spots. Cheeks and eyelids silvery-white or sky-blue, the latter
with short radiating black lines. Throat and gular pouch bright yellow,
the former dotted with black; lateral pouches yellow or silvery rose,
dotted with black. Outer half of the wing membrane black with in-
distinct transversal bands, composed of large, sometimes confluent,
spots of silvery rose or whitish colour; the margins appearing as
minutely fringed with silver. Beneath either whitish yellow or pale
sky blue with metallic lustre ; the membrane largely, the abdomen in
some minutely spotted with black or brown. Iris hazel, with a golden
narrow ting. Young of the same more vivid colours, with a series of
double black spots along the spine of the back, and some scattered on
the sides.

Hasit.—Malayan Peninsula, Pinang.
Philippine Islands, Borneo, Java.

The transcendent beauty of the individually varying colours, baffles
description. Such as are current of this and other species, appear to
have been taken from preserved specimens. As the lizard lies in shade
along the trunk of a tree, its colours at a distance appear like a mix-
ture of brown and grey, and render it scarcely distinguishable from the
bark. Thus it remains with no signs of life except the restless eyes,
watching passing insects, which, suddenly expanding the wings, it seizes
with a sometimes considerable, unerring leap. It is but on close in-
spection, exposed to the light or in the sun that the matchless brilli-
ancy of its colours appears. But the lizard itself appears to possess no
power of changing them. ‘This species is numerous on trees, in valleys
and lulls. The female, apparently less numerous than the male, car-

a ee a

1847. | Malayan Peninsula and Islands. 645

ries 3 to 4 eggs of an oval cylindrical shape, 3 of an inch in length,
and of a yellowish white colour.—Of a number examined none ex-

ceeded the following dimensions :

Lenth of the head, ................ 04 inch.
ico aiito think, 2s NARS aie. 4
rand io tanks yes Nee eS. a af eg 2 4g

| 74 inches.
B.—Tympanum hidden by scales. (DRacuncuLus, Wiegmann.)
Draco maAcuLatus, (Gray.)
Syn.—Dracunculus maculatus, Gray.*
Hasir.—Pinang.
Tenasserim.

Form. This species closely resembles Draco lineatus, Daudin, (Dra-
cunculus lineatus, Wiegmann,) from which it differs im the following
particulars. The adult male carries a very elongated, pointed gular
pouch, double the length of the head, and a slightly elevated cervical
crest, consisting of 6 to 8 pointed tubercular scales, and continued
along the anterior half of the back in the shape of a ridge composed
of a raised fold of the skin. The female has neither cervical crest nor
dorsal ridge, and her gular pouch is much reduced, its length being
about one half of the length of the head. Both sexes have the follow-
ing characters in common. From each side of the neck commences a
series of spinous scales, sometimes close together on one side, distant
on the other, which, increasing in size and becoming more distant,
continue along the side of the body, where they deviate outwards,
marking the origin of the wings, and again converge towards the
root of the tail, where they terminate. The scales of the back are
generally smooth, consisting of smaller polygonal, mixed with some
larger rhombic, indistinctly keeled, imbricate scales. In some indivi-
duals the latter are disposed so as to form a series on each side of the
dorsal spine. The supraorbital margin has from 3 to 4 large pointed
tubercles, of which but the one situated at the posterior angle appears

* “ Grey, black-spotted ; wings blackspotted; throat grey; pouch of the male
elongate; scales of the back rather unequal, rhombic, keeled ; of the sides rather
smaller ; sides with a series of large keeled scales ; ears rather sunk, with unequal flat
scales ; tail slender, with a central keel above, and 5 more small ones on the sides, base
dilated, with 5 nearly equi-distant equal keels above.” (Catalogue of the Specimens of
Lizards, &c. p. 236.)

646 Catalogue of Reptiles inhabiting the [ JuLy,

to be constant. The scales of the neck and throat are small granular, |
from which those covering the tympanum differ by being larger, flattened
and polygonal, The tubercles of the throat and neck, and many of the
scales of the back, wing-membranes, and the limbs, have each a minute
rounded cavity at the point, discernible by a lens. The pouches, chest
and abdomen are covered with rhombic, imbricate, keeled scales with-
out apical cavities. Each jaw has 16 labial scales. The tail is long,
very broad at the base, particularly in the male, suddenly tapering,
rounded above, and covered with strongly keeled, imbricate, rhombic
scales. The first large ones of the lowest series of the root form a
more or less conspicuous toothed crest. The lower surface is flattened,
with scales like the upper. The apex of the tongue is notched.

Dentition.

Incis. > Canin. = Molar, a.

Colours. 'This species bears so close a resemblance to Draco volans,
that it is scarcely possible to point out any difference. The upper
parts of the body are metallic greenish brown, varied with golden rose-
colour or isabella, indistinctly dotted and lined with black. The wings
are golden isabella with transversal black bands, formed by series of
black rounded spots, either separate or confluent on the inner half, but
blending into one another on the outer-half. In some individuals
numerous undulating golden rose-coloured or buff lines longitudinally
intersect the bands. The margins are finely fringed with silver. The
limbs and tail are indistinctly ringed with black or brown. A black
spot on the vertex, between the eyes, appears to be constant also in
this species. The gular pouch and the throat are bright yellow, the
latter in some dotted with pale brown. The chest and abdomen whitish
yellow in some, bluish white in others. The under surface of the wings
is of the latter colour, in some with single large rounded black spots
near the margins, independent of the upper markings, which may be
distinguished through the hemitransparent membrane.

Of this species but four, of which 2 males were received from Sir Wim.
Norris. They were all from the Hills of Pinang ;* none exceeded the
following dimension :

* The Museum of the Asiatic Society possesses two females, obtained by the late Dr.
Spry in the Tenasserim Provinces.

1847, ] Malayan Peninsula and Islands. 647

Pevath of tke head) 0)... 2 O® neh.
aire aivco trunks, 0. Soe AS
eerie ca el. fo OM Sp eg

8Z inches.

The intestinal canal of a female measured :

Berallhntestines, sien. Pecos sats ees, ,Bivinehes.
Large 35 svar’ @ ‘@). Ba 4° ee) 8 cee e rar? @« 8 Og
Ceecum _,, Ba as Beis att ch Sete ak

The capacious stomach contained remains of insects, particularly of
the gigantic black ant, inhabiting the Malayan hill forests. The first
portion of Duodenum is much widened till within a quarter of an inch
from Pylorus, where Ductus coledochus enters. Coecum is of a short
cresetnt shape, much widened as well as the large intestine. In the
abdominal cavity appeared 5 eggs, of an oval form, yellowish white
colour, each half an inch in length.

Gen. Leroueris, Cuvier, apud Duméril and Bibron.

Head sub-pyramidal quadrangular with minute, polygonal, tubercular
scales. Tympanic membrane a little sunk. Tongue scaly on the
anterior, papillary on the posterior half, apex bifid. Chest with a
transversal fold in front. Two canines in each jaw. ‘Trunk sub-cylin-
drical with granular scales above; beneath with larger, smooth, imbri-
cate, rectangular scales. Femoral pores. Tail conical, very long;
the root broad and depressed, the rest excessively slender.

To these characters it will be necessary to add: Shin of the sides of
the trunk excessively lax, capable of being expanded into a large wing-
like membrane by means of the six anterior, very long, spurious ribs.

LEIOLEPIS BELLI, (Gray.)

Syn.—Uromastix belli, Gray.
Uromastix belliana, Ill. Ind. Zool.*
ela git Guérin.
Leiolepis guttatus, Cuvier, apud { Panel anal Bie
Cynosaurus punctatus, Schlegel.

Leiolepis bellu, Gray: Catal.

* In the supposition that this incorrectly drawn and coloured figure has been taken
from the living animal, M, M. Duméril and Bibron have been led to publish an erroneous
description and figure. The last description of this species of Mr. Gray appears to be
founded on the same authority. It runs thus: ‘‘ Olive with black edged white spots and
a black edged white streak on each side, beneath whitish.” Catal, &c. p. 263.

4p

648 Catalogue of Reptiles inhabiting the [JuLy,

Ground-colour, above blackish-grey ; the back and sides with 7 parallel
lines of pale sulphur colour, edged with black, the 2nd from below, the
4th and 6th composed of more or less confluent spots, the other 3 of
distant round spots. The expanded membrane black with 7 or 8 broad
distant, transversal bars of a brilliant orange. The tail above with
numerous small pale yellow spots. The forelegs with orange coloured
rounded spots, some of which tipped with azure ; the hindlegs minutely
spotted with yellow. The throat pale azure; abdomen pale orange,
marbled with broad bluish black veins; the tail beneath pale yellowish
white. The lower eyelid is pure white ; pupil circular, iris hazel with
a narrow golden ring.

Hasit.—Malayan Peninsula, Pinang.
Cochin-China. .

The head is covered with small elongated polygonal keeled scales ;
the upper jaw with 26, the lower with 18 to 20. The mental shield
is elongated, polygonal; the upper part of the sides is jomed to the
first lower labial scale; the centre part is on each side in contact with
the first of series of 13 to 15 elongated polygonal scales, which follow
the tract of the labial, between which there is a narrow intervening
space covered with smooth polygonal scales, larger than those of the
rest of the throat. The back and wing-membranes are covered with
minute granular scales ; the abdomen with larger smooth rhombic scales,
Those of the tail, above and beneath are verticillated, rectangular,
subimbricate, and strongly keeled. The tongue is thick, fungous, not
scaly as incorrectly represented, with the tip much flattened, free and
slightly extensile, divided in two laterally compressed sharp points.—
The molar teeth are tricuspidate, increasing in size, the anterior being
the smallest. In the adult they are much worn and incrustated with
brown tartar, like the teeth of Semnopithect and Ruminantia.

Dentition.

4 : 1—1 Ie ies
ay? Canin. ae Molar. ti

The nails are long, slightly arched, of a pale yellowish horn-colour.
The wing-membrane in a state of repose appears like a longitudinal
loose fold, extending along each side from the axilla to the inguinal re-

Incis.
neis. 5

gion. Expanded the external margin becomes arched, the trunk and the
membranes forming a greatly flattened oval disk, (strongly contrasting

|
.

1847. | Maiayan Peninsula and Islands. 649

with the bulky appearance of the parts in a state of repose, ) resembling
the hood of Naja. The transversal diameter of the disk across
axilla and the inguinal region is 1$ inch; across the centre 2%
inches. Like the mechanism of the Genus Draco, the membranes
are expanded by means of the very long six anterior pairs of spurious
ribs, which the lizard has the power of moving forward under a right
angle with the vertebral column. The six posterior ones are excessively
short, and though equally moveable, do not appear materially to assist
in expanding the membranes. The latter are used as a parachute in
leaping from branch to branch, after which they immediately resume
their state of repose. Sudden fear, or anger will also cause a momentary
expansion. ‘The femoral pores are situated on a series of rather large
rhombic scales on each thigh. In a number of twelve adult individuals,
the pores varied from 13 to 19 oneach thigh. In the specimens in
the Paris Museum, described by M. M. Duméril and Bibron, there are
from 20 to 24 on each thigh.

This species appears to be numerous, but local. ‘Twelve were at one
time obtained from a spice plantation in province Wellesley, some of
which were in the act of changing the integuments. They were very
active and swift, more so than their rather heavy make would induce to
believe, and they would bite and scratch when handled, although among
themselves in a spacious cage, they appeared peaceable, and patiently
submitted to being trodden, or run over by a neighbour, about ascending
the perch. The Malay, who brought the lizards, asserted they were frugi-
vorous, and might be fed with soft fruit and boiled rice, which was
perfectly true. In one immediately examined, the stomach and intes-
tines contained rounded seeds of various kinds from the smallest size
to that of a large pea, and vegetable fibres.*

The rest refused insects and different kinds of fruit, but during the se-
veral months’ confinement each would daily eat a little boiled rice, and oc-
casionally take water. Ofthese none exceeded the following dimensions :

Hemet of the hedd,.{'P) 0. 2... - 0 it. “1 inch.
Perro ditto trunk,.'..:4, 45-.... 0 42
racer cicto tails. «isd. eee ow ] 0

Entire length, 1 foot 52 inch.
* The latter, however, as well as sand and fragments of stones, also occur in carnivo-

rous and insectivorous lizards, as well as serpents, which swallow these substances to
stimulate digestion.

4 p 2

650 Catalogue of Reptiles inhabiting the (Jury,

Length of the testinal canal :

Small mtestines, . 52). :..icc see Reh dis. see doch:
Davee dittowys..2:.6 162. .0. See Cane
Coseatiey. cates i. devin) el Debi

The stomach is of a lengthened pyriform shape, one inch in length ;
Duodenum, narrow, receives Ductus coleductus at 2 inch distance from
Pylorus.—Ccecum is very short, nearly circular. The large intestine
is sacculated, terminating in a short simple rectum.

There seems to be reason to believe that Letolepis revesi,* Gray,
inhabiting “China” and Arracan, is also found on the Malayan
Peninsula.

FAM. SCINCIDA, Gray, (LEPIDOSAURES, Duméril and Bibron.)
Sus. Fam. SAvROPHTHALMINA, Cocteau.
Gen. Goneyius, Wagler, apud Duméril and Bibron.

Nostrils lateral, pierced either through the nasal, or between the
nasal and rostral shield; tongue notched, squamous ; teeth conical,
often slightly compressed, and as it were wedge-shaped, simple ; palate
toothed or not, with a posterior notch or a longitudinal groove ; auricu-

* Syn. Uromastix revesii, Gray.—‘ Olive with a series of bright red spots on each
side.” (Griffith: Animal Kingdom, IX. p. 62.) Such was the only account of this
species at the time of the publication of Erpétologie Générale, where it is not intro-
duced. Mr. Gray’s latest description runs thus: ‘ Olive with longitudinal series of pale
whitish spots ; when alive blackish, with orange spots on the back, and a series of bright
red spots on the sides.—China.” (Catalogue, &c. p. 263.)

The Museum of the Asiatic Society possesses an adult male and a young specimen,
sent from Arracan by Capt. Phayre. The form resembles in every particular that of
Leiolepis guttatus, from which the present species principally differs by its colours, larger,
heavier make and size. Each jaw is covered by 20 scales. From the mental scale pro-
ceeds aseries of 10 larger scales on each side below the labial. On the throat appear 2
or 3 strong transversal folds, of which the anterior commences from the posterior margin
of the tympanum, ‘The tail is covered with keeled verticillate scales as in L. gutta-
tus, but not with “ rings of smooth scales” as Mr. Gray’s generic character states.

a 1—1 10.10
Dentition.—Incis.5 ——, Canin. ——, Molar. —, Femoral pores 20.
1—1 1—1 0.10

Length of the head, .....sseccesssceccrecoescsceee O feet 14 inch.
Ditto ditto trunk, e@eeeeeoeeoe eereeeeoeoeoeoeeeeteoee oe see 0 64
Ditto ditto tail, Se eeSeeSsetreoeee Segre eases eseeeseeeves 1 0

Entire length, 1 78 inch.

1847. | Malayan Peninsula and Islands. 651

lar apertures ; four feet, each with 5 unequal, slightly compressed, not
dentilated, nailed toes; sides rounded; tail conical or slightly com-
pressed, pointed.

Sus-Gen. Eumeces, Wiegmann.

Nostrils pierced through the nasal shield, near the posterior margin ;
2 supernasal shields ; palate not toothed, with a rather shallow triangular
notch behind ; scales smooth.

EKUMECES PuNCTATUS, (Linné,) Var.

Syn.—Lacerta punctata, Linué.

Stellio punctatus, Laurenti.

La Double raie, Daub., apud Lacép, Bonnat.
Donnd.

Lacerta interpunctata, Gmelin, spa Shaw.
Latreille.

Scincus bilineatus, Daudin.

Scincus punctatus, Schneider, apud Merrem.

Seps seimcoides, Cuy. apud Griffith, A. K.

Lygosoma punctata, Gray, apud Griff. A. K.

Riopa punctata, Gray.

Tiliqua cuviern, Cocteau.

Tiliqua duvaucelliu, Cocteau.

Eumeces punctatus, Wiegmann, apud Dum. and Bibr.

Riopa hardwicku, Gray: Catal, (Young.)

Trunk individually varying in length; limbs very small, giving the
lizard a blindworm-like appearance ; tail very thick at the root, fusi-
form, tapering to a very sharp point, its length varying from one to
two-thirds of the entire length of the animal. On the anterior margin
of the ear a small tubercle. Above metallic chestnut, or greenish
bronce, in some with 6 more or less distinct, dotted, black lines along
the back, or with the two rows of scales nearest each side of a lighter
shade than the ground colour, thus forming two lighter longitudinal
bands. From the nostril to the middle of the side of the tail a black
or brown band, with numerous small white spots on the sides. Limbs
outside dotted with white. Beneath sulphur-coloured, in some the »
throat and tail minutely dotted with black. Iris dark brown, with
a narrow, circular, golden ring.

Hasit.—Malayan Peninsula, Pinang, Singapore.
Malabar and Coromandel Coast, Bengal.

052 | Catalogue of Reptiles inhabiting the [ JULY,

The Variety described above, is numerous in the Malayan countries,
both on hills and m valleys. Of several the largest individual was of
the following dimensions :

Tjensth of the head,’ .. si. Shae 2 inch.
Ditto dittostrunk, 3? ... eos.n¥ke- eT
Ditho tO Hes ooh wid. caer 1g

Entire length, 42 inches.

Sus. Gen. Eupreris, Vagler.

Nostrils pierced through the posterior part of the nasal shield ; two
super-nasals ; palate with a more or less deep triangular incision ;
pterygoid teeth ; scales keeled.

EUPREPIS RUFESCENS, (Shaw.)

Syn.—Lacerta maritima maxima, &c. Seba II, Tab. 105, Fig 3.
Lacerta rufescens, Shaw, III, P. 1, P. 285.
Cuvier.

Gray in Griffith, A. K.

Semceus rufescens, Merrem, apud {

Seincus multifasciatus, Kuhl.

Mabouya multifasciata, Fitzinger.

Euprepis multifasciatus, Wagler.

Tiliqua fufescens, Gray.

Kumeces rufescens, Wiegmann.

Tiliqua carinata, Gray.

Tiliqua affinis, Gray, (Young.)

Euprepes sebee, Duméril et Bibron.

Body strong ; limbs proportionate ; tail rounded, slightly com-

pressed, little exceeding half the entire length. Scales of the back and
sides: in the young with 5 to 7 keels; in the adult the dorsal scales
with 3 to 5 keels, the rest smooth. The anterior margin of the ear with
3 or 4 minute lobules. Lower eyelid with a series of 4 or 5 larger, square
scales. Pterygoid teeth minute, few, hid in the palatal membrane, form-

ing a short line on each side of the triangular incision of the palate.

Hasir.—Sandwich-Islands, Philippines, Timor, Celebes, Borneo, Java,
Coromandel, Bengal.

Var. D., Duméril and Bibron.
Above. Ground colour shining bronce with 5 to 7 zigzag, or dotted
black lines, in some continued on the tail ; sides with many of the scales
black, with a square white spot in the middle, in some arranged so as

1847. | Malayan Peninsula and Islands. 693

to produce numerous, distant, transversal bands. The margins of some
or all the shields of the head black. Beneath sulphur-coloured. Iris
black with a golden circular ring.

Hasir.—Malayan Peninsula, Pinang, Singapore.

Var. E., Duméril and Bibron.
Above uniformly shining bronze ; sides in some sprinkled with blood
red ; rest like the preceding.

Hasit.—Same lacalities.
Var. F., Duméril and Bibron.
Above uniformly shining bronze ; the anterior half of the sides with
a broad blood-red stripe, which in specimens preserved in spirits of
wine changes to whitish, or disappears ; the posterior part of the sides
of the body and the anterior of the tail insome with square sky-blue
spots in the middle of some of the scales ; rest like the preceding.

“Hasrr.—Same localities.

These three varieties are exceedingly numerous in the hills and val-
leys of the Malayan countries. They may be seen basking in the sun,
in bamboo hedges, or on trees, and they fearlessly enter houses in
pursuit of insects, in which they display great agility. The female
deposits 6 to 12 yellow white, oval, cylindrical eggs, half an inch
in length. Nearly all have on the lower two-thirds of the tail a series
of large scuta. In one individual observed the last two-thirds of the
back of the tail was covered with a single series of very broad scales, of
which each of the anterior had 15 to 16 keels. In another the tail
had been lost near the root, and reproduced by a pyramidal, soft, naked
process, $ inch long, with circular folds like those of the body of
Ichthyophis.—Var. F’. appears to exceed the others in size: the largest
was of the following dimensions :

ieneth of the heads .2 +2). <u 02 inch
wbaeve ditto trunk... . os sied ence INGE
mbitce: Gatto tail, i)... ssi 44

Entire length: 82 inch.

EvuPReEPIS ERNESTII, Duméril and Bibron.

Syn.—Scincus ernesti, Boie, MSS.
Psammite de Van Ernest, Coctean.
Dasia olivacea, Gray : Catal.

654 Catalogue of Reptiles inhabiting the (Jury,

Form like £. rufescens. Triangular incision of the palate very small,
with a few minute pterygoid teeth on each side. Ears obliquely oval,
small, appearing more so being half eovered by two of the temporal
scales ; no lobules on the anterior margin. Scales of the back with
minute, longitudinally waved lines, and from 3 to 8 indistinct keels.
The outer half of the toes and the nails sharply compressed. A series
of scuta beneath the tail.

Very young. ead light green bronze, shields edged with black and
a black line, edged with silver, from the muzzle to the ear. Back,
sides, root of the tail and outside of the limbs shining black with
numerous transversal, waved, silvery lmes. Feet and toes rose, or
flesh-coloured. ‘Tail brilliant scarlet.* Throat, abdomen and inside
of the limbs silvery white.

Adult. Ground colour greyish-brown bronze. Frontal and supra-
orbital shields black edged ; fronto-parietals, inter-parietals and parietals
black, each with a whitish elongated mark, united, forming a symmetrical
figure. From the nostril to the eye a black streak. Neck and body
with a number (12 to 14,) of distant, transversal, waved bands, com-
posed of black scales, each with a rectangular white spot in the middle.
Outside of limbs with 4 or 5 similar bands. In some a buff coloured
lateral band on the posterior part of the back, and the anterior half of
the side of the tail. Beneath iridescent light bluish-green; scales with
whitish edges. Inis black with a golden narrow circle.

Hasit.—Malayan Peninsula, Pinang.
Java.

In habits this species resembles Huprepis rufescens, but appears to
be far less numerous. In a female were found eleven eggs, in shape,
size and colours resembling those of . rufescens. The young, above
described, was of the following dimensions :

Length:of the head, cac< 0 +0 asteetes ang aneht
Ditte arte tromks we 00 ac eaten SRS OL
Ditto atte tail “ost ccke + Ske ees eee, Ghee

Entire length: 34 inch.

* The very young of Eumeces lessonit, Dum. and Bibr. (Scincus cyanurus, Lesson, )
is distinguished by a similar distribution of colours.

1847. | ! Malayan Peninsula and Islands. 655

Of the two adult individuals the large measured :
Memetn OF une head, 1.2.0... ces ee 0© inch.
Ditto ditto trunk,
2205 8 EDR en

Entire length: 84 inches.

Sus-Gen. Lycosoma, Gray, apud Dum. and Bibr.

Nostrils pierced through the nasal shield; no supranasals; palate
toothless, with a small triangular incision, situated far back; scales
smooth.

LyGosoMa CHALCIDES, (Linné.)

Syn.—Scincus pedibus brevissimis, &c. Gronov. P. II, No. 43.
Lacerta chaleides, Linné.
Anevis quadrupes, Linné, apud Hermann.
Le Chaleide, Daubenton.
Der Vierfuss, Miiller.
Lézard vert a ecailles lisses, Vosmaer.
Hermann.
Gmelin.
Lacerta serpens, Bloch, apud < Leske.
Donnd.
Shaw.
Angvis quadrupéde, Lacépéde.
Chalcida serpens, Meyer.
Lacerta serpens, Donnd, apud Shaw.
Scincus brachypus, Schneid. apud Merrem.
Chalcides serpens, Latreille.
Seps pentadactylus, Daudin.
Seps (Angvis quadrupes, Lin.) Cuv., apud Griffith, A. K.
Mabouya serpens, Fitzinger ?
Lygosoma serpens, Gray, apud { es
; < Griffith, A. K.
Lygosoma aurata, Gray, apud Griffith, A. K.
Tiliqua de Vosmaer, Cocteau.
Lygosoma brachypoda, Duméril and Bibron.
Podophis chalcides, Gray: Catal.

Blindworm-like ; limbs excessively small ; tail strong, conical, about
two-fifth of the entire length. A single large lozenge-shaped fronto-
parietal shield. Ear minute, circular. Lower eyelid scaly, with a few
larger scales. Preanal scales larger than the rest.

Ground colour : iridescent lighter or darker copper, or bronze, in some
with indistinct dark brown zigzag lines, produced by the scales being
laterally edged or dotted with that colour. Beneath pale or whitish
yellow. The tail in some minutely dotted with brown, Iris black with

4a

656 On the Temples and Ruins of Oomga. [Juy,

a minute golden rmg. The supraorbital scales being somewhat trans-
parent, the black colour of the eye gives them a blackish appearance.
Hapir.—Pinang.

Singapore, Java.

But two imdividuals were observed on the Great Hill of Pinang, one
by Sir W. Norris, the other by myself. The latter made its appearance
through a hole in the soft, moist mould beneath a group of Polycopo-
dium horsfieldii. Above ground its movements were very quick, ser-
pent-like, apparently little assisted by the tiny limbs. The head of
the larger measured 2 inch, the trunk 27 inches in length. One
had but 4 toes on the anterior feet. In both the tail was reproduced,
which is also the case in a third, from Singapore, preserved in the
Museum of the Asiatic Society. ;

On the Temples and Ruins of Oomga, by Capt. M. Kirron, 6th N. I.

As occasional notices of the nooks and corners of Hindoostan may
prove interesting to many readers of the Journal (notices that it must
be in the power of many of the Civil and Military servants of Govern-
‘ment and others to furnish and at little cost), I venture to set the
example by offering the following description of a locality once famous
in the province of Behar, called Oomga, situated within a mile of the
dawk Bungalow of Mudunpoor, and fourteen west of Sheerghatti, a
visit to which will ever repay the lover of the antique and picturesque
for his pains.

The object which first strikes the traveller is the lofty conical tower
of a Temple perched on the westernmost and lower spur of a cluster of
hills to the south of the Benares road, the rock composing which is a
very coarse grained (porphyritic?) granite affording materials for this
and all the other Temples (said to be 52 in number) of however small
dimensions.

The height of the great Temple from the rock to the crest may be
about 60 feet, the extreme length from east to west is 68ft. 6in. and
the breadth 53. :

RUINS OF COON G&A PUXXI

ee IBA Te es -. MM

i |

sr TORT Aid : /, 54 4 Waped Ay $ 5
iN ea Ma i: yistip
ah Ni ' " |

Reece rere

| ’

|! ; WA
——- <
Pain

COs

i " ii

Pgs teen
Soa
Ene ar ee
ay

Siw

~ me

Se

a ' rss
em

SA Zz yY

Si

ef iy ‘ de
mo Te Une
ap \ | wn cet
Ye ||| ‘| ao
Caen, || i HAI m
A | ; Fj if, 13 N
WY i oa
WW) W i ae
| iy : YW ON ee’
| Gi ‘~ {
wie e
| a
i!
ha
TSAR ]
j mri, He Ne (
mS
Tah wie
; »
KR
#
NS
,

~

LS k iae freal 7

n
We
t

%

| fe ee ee ps SS
il Mi ay 3 | (io
i: W a] ee A

“6

— 1*%. ft. oe

ck. Asiatic Lith. Press. Calcutta.

ro.

ee... |

SIN Se 3

shai i tied Mh

5, emer

os tates y s we RE <=

*

~
— ele a

eS

eee he er es
ne ‘, :
Etim, Sy Sa ss)
th ‘

> -

ii natty rae

ve
oe
eo
oo
y
mf SS,
|
ay ae
a
*
t
ies

sal rgd

Th ath ae ae
¥

1847. | On the Temples and Ruins of Oomga. 657

As this structure is perfect I prepared the annexed ground plan
with an elevation of the eastern entrance and of two of the pillars,
brackets, &c. These will give a better idea than I could convey in
writing ; the north and south balconies or porches being both alike,
Ihave given the ground plan of the lower of one, and of the upper
story of the other; the date of this edifice is found in a Sanscrit in-
scription I shall treat of further on.

The exterior shape is that common to most buildings of the kind
erected between the 12th and 15th centuries of the Christian era, of
which so many fine specimens are to be found in the province of Cut-
tack: the materials being very hard and coarse-grained would not have
admitted of minute ornament, consequently such is confined to bold
mouldings and recesses producing the usual and pleasing effect. ‘The
interior is nearly as devoid of ornament as the exterior.

The Temple being dedicated to Jugnath (as ‘‘Narrain’’) has no idols,
but a Singhasun or throne on the west wall (facing the east), on which
the wooden blocks representing the triad of Sri Jeo, Bulbudra and
Seubudra were formerly placed, but is now occupied by fragments of
other figures—there are also two of Ganesh in the ante room or Subha.

The pillar or Garura-stamba which formerly supported Garadu, still
stands on the space in front of the entrance, and is about 14 ft. high, a
single block of granite.

The four large columns in the Subha are likewise single shafts 10
feet each, or capitals and bases included, 16ft. 8in.X2+ in thickness ; their
shape will be observed is that common in Hindu architecture, viz. 1st
portion square, 2nd octagon, third 16-sided, and fourth circular, the
capital being likewise circular and surmounted by four armed brackets
or corbets.

A remarkable feature in this Temple (to which its preservation from
the destructive hand of Mahomedan fanatics may be attributed) is
its bearing cufic inscriptions over the entrance doorway, as well as
those of the two small chambers, also on the eight sides of each pillar
and on the architraves, the latter consist simply of the word ‘ Allah.”
The former appear to be extracts from the Koran, but having been
chiselled off it is nearly impossible to make them out. This piece of
mischievous folly, I regret to record, is attributed toa European officer,
at whose suggestion the late Rajah Gunsam Sing of Deo caused it to

4a2

658 On the Temples and Ruins of Oomga. (JULY,

be done, and the words “ Ramjee,”’ “Sri Ram,’’ “ Sri Ganesh,” “ Sri
Jugnath,’ ‘ Bulbudrajee,” &c, &c. have been scratched in common
Nagree to supply their place, as his European friend suggested that
it was not right to allow Mahomedan badges to remain in a Hindu
‘Temple : however, his having at the same time recommended substantial
repairs which were executed, may be considered as some slight set-off to
such outrageous folly.

The next object worthy of notice is a large slab of chlorite contain-
ing the long inscription before mentioned, recording the building of
the Temples, and other great works which surround it. This I regret
to state is said to have been taken from its proper site by another
indiscreet officer with the intention of carrying it away ; it has been
lying out of doors trodden under foot and used asa whetstone till
very much injured ; I have had it set upright within the Temple, where
I hope it will be preserved. I offered two years ago to have it properly
fixed, but the young Raja of Deo, like all his kindred, made excuses
owing to some absurd suspicion of my intentions, a suspicion which
pervades all alike, and is the greatest bar to finding such valuable re-
cords of byegone times and events. The Raja informs me that a fine
slab was taken from the Deo Temple by some gentleman (name un-
known) many years ago to Benares. I have had one verse given me
that the Brahmins know by heart, only that they have added several
zeros to increase the date ; this may give a clue to what has become of
it. Shame upon such mischievous spoliation !

The view from either balcony of the Temple is very extensive and
beautiful ; two prettier landscapes could not be seen in any country—
from the south the visitor looks down on the site of the deserted and
ruined town of Oomga, with its magnificent tank and high square
mound surrounded by a (now) dry ditch, once the Noor or palace of
Byrub Indra, the founder, and subsequently of the Oomga Chiefs, the
last of whom, Purbeel Singh, was attacked by the emperor (name un-
known), his town and palace sacked and laid in ruins, and himself taken
to Aurungabad, a town 14 miles further west, and there blown from
the muzzle of a gun.

The Tank is now much choked with mud, and in the hot weather
dries up, it is about 300 yards long by 200 wide, has a sluice in the
centre of the northern face which empties into an extensive “ Ahur” or

1847. | On the Temples and Ruins of Oomga. 659

reservoir covering many acres of ground, the banks of which as well
as those of the Tank, formed part of the town enclosure and defences :
on the east side in the centre and opposite the palace, is a fine Ghat or
flight of stone steps—there is also an elegant pillar m the centre
of the tank, about 20 feet high, a single block of granite, the capital
not included. The Tank “ Ahur,” and city walls (mud), had, till three
years back, fine bamboo hedges which are now no more, for strange
to say, the whole blossomed and bore sced like rice, after the ripening of
which the plantation died, though it is said to have existed for several
centuries—it was expected that fresh shoots would spring up, but such
has not been the case.

About five hundred yards further west is another fine Tank, 200ft.
square, and it is much to be regretted that these as well as many other
fine reservoirs im the district are allowed to fill up without an attempt
to clear them, alabour which would be amply repaidin a few years.
This remark is more particularly applicable to many of the noble
Tanks in the north-west provinces built by the emperors of Dehli, and
their ministers. Surely alittle encouragement on the part of Government
and of the Civil functionaries in districts, wealthy individuals might be
induced to bestow a portion of their hoardings on undertakings which
would perpetuate their names ; it would cost far less to repair such tanks
than to dig and construct others ofa fraction of their dimensions, and be
of greater service—though I believe that there exists a prejudice against
repairing the works of others—the result of false pride, but no doubt
were encouragement given a sounder feeling would arise.

The fort of Oomga has been very injudiciously placed, for although
the hills which command it were impracticable for artillery, still wall
pieces and small arms would be used against it with deadly effect.

The hills are, as I have before said, covered with small temples, chief-
ly to Mahadeva and Ganesh; the natural hollows at the top have been
converted into reservoirs, beside one of which is an idol called Oomge-
swuree, to which goats and buffaloes are sacrificed; a fair is also held
once a year.

Although we learn from the flowery Sanscrit verses that Bhyrub Indra
built temples, dug tanks and wells, &e. I am convinced that the spot
has been dedicated to the worship of Mahadeva and his emblem, the
Lingam, for centuries previous to the advent of that chief, for some of

660 On the Temples and Ruins of Oomga. | | Juuy,

the Linga are very ancient and have been covered in with brickwork.
Bhyrub Indra appears to have had great power in this province, and to
have expended much wealth im building Temples. There is one at
Deota Surya (the sun), and another to the same deity at Kooch near
Takuree, 14 miles north-west of Gya, mention of which is made by
Buchanan, whose notice the present inscription as well as the locality
appears to have escaped. It is surprising that an indefatigable inquirer
should have learnt or said so little of a person whose name and exploits
are so well known in the district. Nevertheless the name is not to be
found in any of the lists of dynasties published by Prinsep; hence we
may infer that he was some powerful usurper in the early part of the
15th century during the reign of the Puthan emperor Mohummed Shah
the Sumbat date given in 1495, A. D. 1439, in the light half of the
month of Vaisakh, which seems from the many inscriptions I have
collected to have been a favorite period of the year for dedications of
the kind.

Since writing the foregoing I have been favoured, through the kind-
ness of a gentleman of known acquirements, Seyed Azmud Deen Hossein,
Deputy Collector of Behar, with the following translation of two lines of
the Cufic inscriptions, which I had almost despaired of being ever decy-
phered : they clearly allude to the event handed down by the tradition I
have alluded to ; a victory is recorded, but by whom still remains doubt-
ful. The longer inscription over the great doorway most probably con-
tained both the name of the conqueror and the date of conquest ; we can
only then lament the more the act of — oss has vale us of
the information; the next sentence wW,3 see a ali we a only
differs in the word 4,2: instead of a4) the literal meaning of which
Azmud Deen gives as “ By the help of God Victory is gained,” though
perhaps some might construe it thus “ By the help of God Victory is
nigh at hand.”

I send also a rudely executed inscription from the walls of the Sooruj
Mundir at Deo, which my draftsman tells me is executed in plaister ; the
date is Sumbut 1605 ; the Temple is said to be very -perfect ; I only
regret I have no leizure to prepare a drawing, which would be useful.
I suspect that the great inscription, plundered as before stated, must
have been dedicated to some deity other than “Surya” or the Sun as

1847.] On the Gamboge of the Tenasserim Provinces. 661

the door faces the west instead of the east; it may have been a
Budha Temple. In the verse of the inscription given by the Brahmins
Budda as the son of In is mentioned. Divesting the figures given of the
string of zeros, we have the dates 1293 Sumbut, or A. D. 1239, by the
original inscription, and A. D. 1548 orS. 1605, in that now sent, which
for the first gives a difference of 202 years earlier than the Oomga
Temple, consequently it could not have been built by Bhyrub Indra as
related.

LLP PDOPIOLLLLLLLLLLLLLLLOLLPPLPILOPLPLOPOO™™

On the Gamboge of the Tenasserim Provinces, by the
Rev. F. Mason, A. M.

In conversation with a distinguished medical officer, and member of
the Asiatic Society, I found that he was not at all aware that the
Tenasserim Provinces produce Gamboge. It has therefore occurred to
me that a brief notice of the Gamboge of these provinces might not
be unacceptable to the readers of the Journal, and would contribute
its influence to draw attention to a most interesting portion of the
British Provinces in the east ; one that is exceeded by few in the rich-
ness and variety of its natural productions.

Three works in my possession describe Gamboge each as the product
of a different tree; a fourth represents all to be wrong, and a fifth
suggests a different plant, still. One refers it to Cambogia gutta, a
plant which, as described by Linneus, has probably no existence. He
described a Ceylon plant, and it is now quite evident, says Dr. Wight,
that the character of the flower and ovary is taken from one specimen,
and that of the fruit from a different one, owing to the imperfection of
his specimens, and his not being aware that the lobes of the stigma
afford a sure indication of the number of cells of the fruit.”

Another refers it to Garcinia cambogia, but Dr. Wight says that the
exudation of this tree is “wholly incapable of forming an emulsion
with the wet finger,’ a statement which the writer knows to be correct.
The tree is very common in the Tenasserim Provinces, but the bright
yellow exudation it produces is certainly not Gamboge.

A third refers it to Stalagmitis cambogioides, but Dr. Wight remarks
“The juice of this tree differs so very widely in its qualities from good
Gamboge, that it can never be expected to prove valuable as a pigment.”

662 On the Gamboge of the Tenasserim Provinces. [JuLy,

Dr. Graham has described a Ceylon tree under the name of Hefra-
dendron cambogioides, which is said to produce good Gamboge ; but no
Gamboge has ever been exported into the English market from Ceylon.
Thus it would appear, to use the language of Dr. Wight, that “the
tree, or trees, which produce the Gamboge of commerce is not yet
known.”

Dr. Helfer who was employed by government as a scientific naturalist
in these Provinces, at an expense of thirteen hundred rupees per month,
reported “the Gamboge of this country dissolves very little with water,
and consequently does not yield that yellow emulsion as the common
guttifera. It will never serve asa color, but promises to give a very
beautiful varnish.”? This statement was controverted by a writer in
our local periodical at the time, who said he had obtained “fine Gamboge
of the very best description” from our jungles; im which he was no
doubt correct, but he erred when he added that it came from the
“true Stalagmitis cambogioides.”’ A very small amount of botany
would have served to preserve him from falling into this error; for
that plant has a quinary arrangement of its flowers, while the arrange-
ment of the flowers in those that produce Gamboge in these Provinces
is quaternary. .

The hills that bound the valley of the Tavoy river, on both sides,
from their bases to their summits, abound with a tree which produces
a fine Gamboge. It is Roxburgh’s Garcinia pictoria, which he knew
produced Gamboge, but which he said was liable to fade. As soon as
I satisfied myself of the identity of the trees by an examination of the
inflorescence of our plant compared with Roxburgh’s description, I
colored a piece of paper, one band with this Gamboge, and another with
the Gamboge of commerce; and subsequently exposed both to the
weather equally for more than twelve months, but without being able to
discover that one faded any more than the other. South of the latti-
tude of the mouth of Tavoy river, and throughout the Province of
Mergui, there is found on the low plains at the foot of the hills, and
on the banks of the rivers, almost down to tide waters, another species
of Garcinia that also produces good Gamboge. I have no doubt but it is
the tree from which Dr. Griffiths furnished Dr. Wight with specimens,
and which the latter says, “‘ I refer doubtfully to Wallich’s G. ellip-
tica.’ We will call it then G. elliptica, a species which Dr. Wight has

1847.] On the Gamboge of the Tenasserim Provinces. 663

on his list of ‘ species imperfectly known.”’ The foliation and female
flowers are however, very well described, and to complete the descrip-
tion, I may add the male flowers are pedunculated, but the peduncles
are shut, and they might be characterized as sub-sessile. The anthers,
like those of the female flowers, are sessile, depressed or flattened
above, and dehisce circularly. The ripe fruit is globose, and not furrow-
ed. As I send along with this paper specimens of both the male and
female flowers, any of your botanists will be able to correct me at a
glance, if I be in error.

Neither Wallich, Wight, nor Griffiths appear to have been at all
aware that this species produces Gamboge. Dr. Wight, in a recent
number of his Neilgherry plants says, ‘‘ Two species of the genus Gar-
cinia are known to produce Gamboge, most of the others yield a yel-
low juice, but not Gamboge, as it will uot mix with water.” The spe-
cies which he has described as producing Gamboge, and to which I
suppose he refers, are G. Gutta or H. Cambogioides, (Graham,) and
G. Pictoria, (Roxburgh.) That others may be enabled to judge of the
character of the Gamboge produced by this tree, I have the pleasure to
send specimens of its exudation. In its appearance to the eye, and
in its properties as a pigment, I have failed to discover the slightest
difference between it and the Gamboge of commerce. It serves equally
well to color drawings, the Burmese priests often use it to color their
garments and the Karens to dye their thread. It is also used by the
native doctors in medicine, but I think not extensively. Dr. Lindley,
in his new work the “ Vegetable Kingdom,” says :—“ The best Gam-
boge comes in the form of pipes from Siam, and this is conjectured to
be the produce of Garcinia Cochinchinensis.” As G. elliptica is spread
all over the Province of Mergui, is it not probable that it extends into
Siam, and that the Siamese Gamboge is the produce, a part at least, of
this tree ?

There are several other species of Garcinia indigenous to the Pro-
vinees, but I know of no others producing any thing resembling Gam-
hoge, except G. Cambogia ; the exhudation of which, though it will not
dissolve in water, dissolves in spirits of turpentine and forms a very
beautiful yellow varnish for tin and other metalic surfaces.

33

LOLOL LD LL POI LIL LPL LLL

664 On a Sculpture from the site of Bucephalia. | JuLy,

-

On a Sculpture from the Site of the Indo-Greek city of Bucephalia ;
by Captain James Assott, Boundary Commissioner, Sc.

Kerewith I have the pleasure to enclose you a drawing ofa sculptured
red freestone, dug from the Site of the Indo-Greek city of Bucepha-
lia on the Hydaspes, by, I believe, General Ventura, and now lying in
front of the castle of the present city of Jelum. It is one of many
relics disinterred from time to time, in searching for bricks, all those
used in Jelum being thus derived. The tracery is evidently Greek ;
for there is no such design to the best of my belief in Hindoo sculpture,
and it seems to have been the lintel of a temple to Ceres or to Bacchus.
Many Indo-Greek coins are found in the same spot, and it is here that
the Empire seems to have found its eastern limit. The sculpture is in
good preservation owing to having been buried so many hundred years.
Its style is as decidedly Grecian, as its outline, beg altogether deeper
and more massive than that of the Hindoos, although I am not sure
that it has any advantage in delicacy or grace. The square panels
upon the pilaster, seem to me Hindoo; but both the lozenge and the
ellipse are Greek or Egyptian, as is the Thyrsus, if I rightly designate as
such the two undefaced figures of the beading. I do not know whe-
ther the maize represented in this sculpture was known to the Greeks
previous to the conquest of Alexander; but it seems probable that
Osiris, whose conquest of the Punjaub appears almost as well authenti-
cated as that of Alexander, must have brought it with him from India, ~
if indeed he did not first introduce it there. It seems to me that I
have met with it in sculpture brought from Greece. Other portions of
the same temple are said to have been removed by General Ventura, I
shall not omit any opportunity of observing them, should I return to
Lahore, where they are supposed to be. This fragment is very massive,
being about six feet in length and 20 inches thick. If you consider
it worth removal, which I should doubt, it could be conveyed by water
free of expense to Ferozpoor or Loodiana.

My professional duties have so little leisure for transcribing sketches
that I have found it impossible to complete this until now. Mean-
while, on a visit to Aknoor, a town on the right bank of the Chenaub,
where it debouches from the mountains, I was attracted by the novelty

1847. | On a Sculpture from the site of Bucephala. 665

of a temple to Kam “Deo or Cupid. The building, a recent obelisk,
had fallen in, and the supposed statue of the deity had been removed
into a modern Seebwala or Temple of Seeb close by, this temple
being a facsimile of the most modern of the Mohammadan Tombs.
The figure is about 2 feet high, carved upon a dark stone (lime appa-
rently) and in good preservation.—A sketch is enclosed. I was imme-
diately struck with the outline of the club, as precisely similar to the
club of the Grecian Hercules and entirely different from the mace of
Hunnoomaun or the club of Hurr, the Indian Hercules. Its figure is
graceful and the knots represent exactly in three touches of the
chisel the stumps of branches roughly lopped away. All the rest of
the figure appears to me rather Egyptian than Hindoo. The thick
under lip, the teeth developed, the heavy ringlets falling upon either
shoulder, the precision with which the perspective is preserved, and the
minute development of every joint and member, so that even the fin-
ger nails are correctly chiselled. Unfortunately the head is broken away
above the mouth ; but from the impression left upon the stone it must
have been unusually high. It appears to me to bea figure of Osiris in
the joint capacity of Bacchus and Hercules. But, whatever it be, it
is the indubitable original of the figures of Hunnoomaun, so common
in upper India; that is, the peculiar bend of the body in this statue
has been copied in the rude representations of the Monkey-God. The
only drapery is the Hindoo dhotie, well and deeply cut. The most per-
plexing circumstance is the presence of the Junnoo or sacred thread worn
by Brahmuns and Rajpootres. This is beautifully chiselled, but I was
not aware that it was inuse amongst the Egyptians. If not, it may have
been added when their descendants had become naturalised in India.
You are aware that there is a city upon the Indus bearing the name of
Bacchus Lyah, and that Alexander met with the descendants of his
followers upon that river. Although the club is so decided a fac-
simile of that of the Grecian Hercules, there is nothing else in the
figure breathing of the Grecian chisel. The muscles are not developed.
The hero has not been elevated by art into the character of a demi-god,
but remains a clumsy mortal, and appears to be an imitation of the
original, carried to a minuteness which distinguished the Kgyptians,
but which I have never observed in Hindoo sculpture. The left arm
had been broken away so that I am uncertain whether the second left

4g. 2?

why:

666 Additional Observations on the Damask Blade. [J uLY,

arm belongs to this figure, or to another which has been grouped with
it. The latter opinion seems more probable, as there is no articulation
for a second arm upon the left shoulder, and no symptom of a second
arm on the right. The second left hand presents a bunch of grapes or
a custard-apple. The leaf accompanying is more like that of the latter
fruit. It will be remembered that the custard-apple is to this day
called Seeta-phul, (Seeta’s fruit,) because she fed upon it whilst wan-
dering in the woods. It is a native of the Dukhun. This second
hand is beautifully sculptured. The foreshortening is perfect. This
circumstance seems to strengthen the analogy between the Raam of
India and the Raam of Egypt. Unfortunately the statue is still an
object of worship, so that I could not make free with it. There is
an ancient site close to Aknoor from which are dug the bricks of the
present city. But all my endeavors to procure coins or relics were
fruitless, and I doubt whether this image could have been found in
its ruins, as the Indo-Greek empire seems to have been bounded east-
ward by the Jelum, and it is not probable that the Egyptians spread

themselves farther eastward. On either side the mouth of the figure

are horizontal lines apparently representing thin tufts of hair, as in
some Chinese figures.

Additional Observations on the Damask Blade of Goojrat ; by the same.

A few observations suggest themselves in addition to the account I
had lately the pleasure to send you, of the fabric of the Goojratie Da-
mask. It appears to me upon second thoughts that the figure of the
mass of cast steel may be selected by design, though probably hit upon
originally by accident. For if we follow the arrangement of the nee-
dles of crystallization from the mass into the blade, we shall perceive
that the edge of the latter is a serrated spine of these needles, radiat-
ing from the elongated ellipse into which the centre has been drawn.
And as the power of swords, knives, razors, &c., to sever soft sub-
stances, depends upon the serration of their edge, we have here the
finest and most perfect natural saw that can be imagined, justifying the
half marvellous records of feats performed with Damascus blades.

eS es. lO ee Te. ee .lUlU eT Oe eee ee ee ee ee ee eee ae

=.

1847. | On the Local and Relative Geology of Singapore. 667

This property being inherent in the structure of the crystallization is
not liable to be effaced by accident or use. The acuteness of the wedge
may be blunted, but the teeth of the saw cannot be destroyed.

That this arrangement of the crystals is not disturbed by the action
of the hammer, we learn from the water of the blade and from the
seam remaining inclosed in the back.

It follows that however perfect the edge of the natural damask may be,
it must always be especially liable to cross fracture at that point where
the radiation of the crystals is perpendicular to the edge of the blade.
And accordingly Asiatics use such sabres with extreme caution, not
ordinarily striking with them but drawing the edge lightly and swiftly
over any unguarded part: a touch sufficing to disable; or severing
their adversary’s reins ; a practice which renders necessary the use of
chains upon the bridle to the distance of 18 inches from the bit.

The natural damask therefore seems ill-adapted to the purposes of
war as practised by European nations, but seems especially suited to
the fabric of razors, penknives and surgical instruments, in which
keenness of edge is of the first consequence and elasticity of none.

The art of giving elasticity to the cast steel or natural damask is a
secret known only to the discoverer, Col. Anosoff of Engineers, Master
of the Fabric of Arms at Zlataoost. The knives, &c., warranted to be of
east steel, and professing considerable elasticity, which are common
enough in England, are made of blistered steel, which bears that appel-
lation amongst us, but is not bona fide cast steel, having never been in a
state of fusion.

On thé Local and Relative Geology of Singapore, including Notices of
Sumatra, the Malay Peninsula, Se.—by J. R. Locan, Esq.

(Concluded from page 557.)

Lixtract from a letter to Professor Ansted, Vice-Secretary of the
Geological Society of London, dated Malacca, 4th February, 1847.

‘Subsequently to the date of the above paper, finding that but a
slow and unsatisfactory progress could be made by land, I availed

668 On the Local and Relatwe Geology of Singapore, [JuLy,

myself of the natural vertical sections afforded by the shores of Singa-
pore, and the smaller Islands, into which the southern extremity of the
Peninsular range is broken, and was thus soon in possession of a body |
of facts which gave a certainty and consistency to the above veiws. I
minutely examined the Islands of Pulo Brant, Blakan Mati, Sikdkdr,
and Sikijaéng on the one side, and Pilo Ubin, Pilo Tikong, Beesar, Palo
Tikong Kechil, Sejahat Boesdr and Kechil, &c. on the other side. I
also explored the neighbouring coasts of the Peninsula, and the banks
of the Johore river. The result was that I found the foregoing hypo-
thesis, so far as it had been developed, to be substantially an expres-
sion of the facts. It had however given too much prominence to some
modes of the volcanic or semi-voleanic action, arid too little to others.
Thus, although there has been a certain degree of eruption in some
cases where the gases in forcing their way to the surface have excited
an unusual mechanical force, their action has, in general, been limited
to a partial reduction and metamorphosis of the rock in the zones or
dykes through which they have passed up [or in those larger tracts
beneath which the surface of the plutonic sea has risen to such high
subterraneous levels that the whole superincumbent matter has been
saturated by its exhalations. I have also noticed several facts which
appear to require us to believe that some portions at least of Singapore,
were under water at the time when the gaseous action first reached the
surface. The vast abundance of hydrated peroxide of iron and the
mode in which ancient ferruginated breccias and conglomerates some-
times occur, would be most simply explained by this hypothesis. The
circumstances adverted to in the paper on this subject must be borne
in mind. In some places a considerable quantity of matter derived
from the hills has been deposited in the intervening valleys, probably
at or soon after the time of elevation, and been subsequently covered
up by modern sea mud on which mangroves have rooted and spread. |
The most difficult branch of the enquiry has been the relation
between the volcanic action to which the sedimentary rocks have been
subjected, and the crystalline rocks which are associated with them.
But, disregarding this for the present, and considering the volcanic
action apart from any hypothesis of its origin or its relations, and
reasoning from its visible effects, we may lay down this position abso-
lutely, that the whole region in question (and a much wider one, as it

1847.| dneluding Notices of Sumatra, the Malay Peninsula, §ic. 669

will be found, extending to the lower ranges of the Himalayas, a large
part of Australia, a part of Africa, &c.) has been exposed to a well
marked and peculiar, perhaps a unique,* igneous action. It has
varied in its intensity and mode of operation, but every where certain
prevailing characters demonstrate its unity. These are both chemical
and mechanical, the first depending principally on the never failing
presence of iron, and the latter evinced by the extraordinary uniformity
in the shapes, ramifications and even sizes of the ranges in which the
rocks affected have been raised. Whatever be the nature of the origi-
nal sedimentary strata, this mighty agent has impressed them with the
same marks, and the more powerful its grasp has been the more have
their native peculiarities been confounded. But between the effects of
this intensest force and that so weak that we barely detect its touch,
the degrees are almost infinite. Still the only way in which I can
render this slight immethodical sketch at all intelligible, will be to note

* This I had been very slow to believe, because although there may be places where a
fossil fauna or flora altogether peculiar is found, it is scarcely conceivable that any pluto-
nic action should have an entirely local character, or that one repeated over so many
" parts of an extensive region in Asia, should not hitherto have been observed by Geologists
in Europe or America. I have however, read nearly every English work on Geology with-
out meeting a description of any considerable development of rocks in those quarters of
the globe resembling our laterites, and have consequently been obliged to work out their
true theory with little help from books, and by dint of patient and minute observation.
A few months ago I was led to think that English writers were too much occupied in
establishing their own opinions to present a full view of those of continental Geologists,
and that the latter were leaving them behind in the science of rocks of injection, reduction
and eruption. It appeared necessary therefore to gather their views from their own expla-
nations of them. In the first work which I ordered, and which I received two days ago
by the Overland mail, I found an allusion to a district in Europe, which has been describ-
ed by an eminent French Geologist, and which, if I may judge from the few lines in
which it is referred to, must be in many respects analogous to the lateritic tracts of the
_ Malay Peninsula, and consequently of India, &c. also. In a few months I hope to have
the means of ascertaining whether this is the fact, and also whether in the writings of
other continental Geologists any similar tracts are noticed. A few daysago Mr. Balestier,
put into my hands a letter which he had received from one of the gentlemen attached to
the recent French Embassy to China, a pupil of the celebrated chemist Dumas, in which
he explains the views of himself and another member of the embassy on the Geology of
Singapore. His theory of the origin of the laterite had occurred to me when I first began
to suspect its real nature. As my observations extended and became more minute, |
found that such a theory only explained asmall part of the phenomena, and that which I
haye now held for about 2 years, gradually-developed itself, growing clearer and simpler
_ in proportion as it embraced wider ranges of facts.—J. R. L. 16th March, 1847.

670 On the Local and Relative Geology of Singapore, [Jury,

a few of the better marked disguises which the rocks assume under this
potent influence. I say disguises, because the geology of the Malay
Peninsula almost wholly resolves itself into the identification of the
original rock under its multiplex transformations. Without a key to this,
derived from a minute examination and comparison of the modes of
alteration, the whole is a dark riddle, or our geology becomes a conge-
ries of bewildered gropings and sheer mistakes.

The first or lowest degree of alteration, let us say ina clay, is the
formation of isolated blotches of a reddish colour in the rock, but
unaccompanied by any other apparent change.

2d. <A slight comparative hardness in the blotches.

3rd. In addition a grittiness,—they may now be termed nodules
or concretions, and we may include in this catalogue all degrees from
an incipient grittiness to a hard compact character, which gives the
nodule the appearance of an imbedded pebble; [the nodules are some-
times hard and compact without being gritty or quartzose, and they
are gritty in their nascent state where the rock is originally arenaceous
in any degree. |

4th. The nodules bulge out at different points, and the preceding
three degrees may be repeated in nodules of this shape.

5th. The arms or branches unite so that the rock is pervaded by a
complete congeries or ramification of red, rounded, but irregularly
shaped, branches. The form of these branches varies very much, but
is generally uniform for a considerable space. Very frequently it is as
if ginger roots were continued in all directions. At other times the
spaces between the ramifications are narrow sinuous perforations or
isolated vesicles or deep straight tubes or chambers in tubes. This struc-
ture is sometimes the result of an allied or predisposing structure in
the rock affected, and at other times, it appears to be wholly superin-
duced by the altering agency. In this last form the red portion is
found of various degrees of hardness, but not so soft as the first
degree. In general it possesses a medium degree of hardness so as to
be cut with an axe.*

6th. In this class we may include the products all degrees of heat
that has been suddenly applied in sufficient force to produce calcina-
tion, and this distinguishes it from all the preceding, in which the

* It hardens on free exposure to the atmosphere and is used in building.

.
.
|
1
Q

-

1847.| including Notices of Sumatra, the Malay Peninsula, Sc. 67%

rock has been merely impregnated with hot ferruginous gases or vapours
—where the calcination has not been great the original structure of
the rock is better preserved than im the merely impregnated rock,
because, in the latter, the indurating action of the iron, the different
degrees of its oxidation when it comes within the influence of water
and air, and the washing out of the softer portions in the hollows,
often give it an amygdaloidal or vesicular structure totally different
from that of the original rock—a slight roasting on the other hand
preserves the latter and saves it from meteoric destruction. The limit
of this preserving power is soon reached, and every higher degree of
heat and larger infusion of iron exerts in each rock, a corresponding
destructive or altering power, and approaches nearer that point where
the original differences in the rocks cease to be distinguishable. The
extreme limits of this class appear to be where the rock is merely
scorched on the surface, preserving its original character beneath, and
where it is thoroughly reduced to acinder. This class of rocks very
frequently presents mamillated and botryoidal surfaces. It occurs
im dykes, and on the sides of fissures through which hot blasts appear
to have rushed. It also occurs in an outer layer or thick crust over
rocks of the 5th class, in which case it would appear that the different
effects produced by the same gas arose from the upper crust being
exposed to the air and consequently burnt. In the same way the
calcination to some depth on the sides of fissures may have arisen in
certain cases, not from the gas that rushed through them being hotter
than that in the body of the rock (though this was most likely the fact
in general) but from the presence of air producing combustion. Be-
tween dykes of this last class rocks altered in the above 5th degree are
common—but dykes of the 5th degree also occur. The difference in
every case will depend on the relative intensity of the heat and degree
of ferrugination of the gas, and the fact whether there was air to support
combustion or not.

The preceding remarks are applicable chiefly to rocks either compos-
ed of clay or in which there is a basis of clay. But a very small pro-
portion of clay suffices for the exhibition of the above modes of action.
When the rock is wholly arenaceous, nodules are not formed. The
rock is reduced to a dry incoherent or friable mass where the action
has been slight. Where it has been greater, a net work of cracks

4s

672 On the Local and Relatwe Geology of Singapore, (|Juny,

pervades the rocks, and the seams have either a thin plate of blackish
ferruginous crust included between them, or their sides have a similar
thin coating which is often covered with an exceedingly minute mamil-
lation. In some cases the matter between the seams or ferruginous
walls, has been dissipated, and the rock appears as a black honeycomb.
In all instances of high calcination the sandstone is greatly mdurated.
It is sometimes converted into a crystalline rock.

Friable shales, again, are sometimes changed into a dry powdery
matter resembling volcanic ash. )

Where the bodies of the strata are not altered their planes of junc-
tion are sometimes slightly indurated and mamillated. The gas in
every case has taken the readiest channels to the surface,—and where
fissures have not assisted its emission, it has forced itself through the
planes of least cohesion, such as the junction planes of different beds,
cleavage planes, &c. It thus often exposes the internal structure of the
rock where it would otherwise appear compact. The composition of
the rock has often had a great influence in determining the channel of
emission, so that its action sometimes is chiefly confined to one or more
strata, the adjoining beds appearing to be little if at all affected.

Quartz frequently accompanies the ferruginous change, but rarely to
a considerable extent. }

The above are the most common modes of alteration, but there are
others approaching nearer to true metamorphism. Clay is converted
ito a porcellainous or jaspideous substance,—sandstone into a hard

siliceous flinty substance. Conglomerates and breccias have frequently a
base of this nature.*

The mechanical force accompanying the evolution of the hot ferrugin-
ous gases or vapours has been great, but it has been exerted within
narrow limits. Thus the strata are often vertical, and generally rise at
high angles, but the dip varies much, and even in adjacent hills of the
Same connected range is sometimes reversed. Yet they are never
raised more than a few hundred feet above the common basal level, and
the majority of the almost innumerable hillocks which compose the
ranges of Singapore, are probably rather under than above 100 feet.

* T have since found on the eastern coast of Palo Kriman Kichi (the Little Carimon)

great masses of clays and conglomerates transformed into a perfect crystalline chert as
hard as flint.—J. R. L.

1847.] excluding Notices of Sumatra, the Malay Peninsula, §c. 673

At the southern extremity of the western St. John’s (Pilo Sikijang)
two adjoiming hills have been formed by strata being bent into a
convex shape—rising only a few feet above the level of the beach.
There is a remarkable approach to uniformity in the strike of all
the strata and in the direction of the hill ranges. Speaking ge-
nerally, it may be said to approximate to N. W.—S. E. The hills
have commonly mamillary surfaces. The ranges may be said to
consist of distinct hills bulging out and united at their sides. The
central hills are generally the more bulky. Lateral hills ramify on
each side to a short distance. The whole connected system is disposed
im asymmetrical ramose manner, indicating a wonderful uniformity in
the mode of operation of the dynamical forces which produced them.
The investigation of the forms of these hills, and of the laws of the
mechanical forces of which they are the result, assumes a high interest
and importance when we find that these forms are not confined to
Singapore, but are repeated in low hill ranges over large portions of
the Peninsula, Sumatra, Southern India, Northern India, Northern
Australia, &c., and accompanied, as I believe, by volcanic phenomena
of exactly the same nature as those which I have described. 1 do not
say that the phenomena are identical at all points. In Singapore itself
they vary almost infinitely. But they are always analogous, frequently
the same, and, to my mind, are undoubtedly the product of one well
marked species of voleanic* action.

I should not omit to notice the frequent occurrence, in those ranges
which have been most durnt, of mounds or monticules of scoreous
blocks, sometimes on the summits, and sometimes bulging out from
the sides of hills. The ridges and angles of hills appear frequently
to present scoreous blocks.

The valleys between the long hill ranges are, in Singapore, perfectly
flat, so that they display the outlines of the bases of the ranges almost
as well asif they still remained what they were at no very remote

* In reference to the igneous changes which the rocks have undergone, I use the
words volcanic and plutonic indiscriminately, because a minute examination of some of
the best marked developments of crystalline rocks (graduating from basaltic to granitic
types) at the extremity of the Peninsula, has led me to think that though the distinction is
useful and appropriate in some regions, the theory which it expresses 1s not sound asa ge-
neral one—at least asexpounded by many Geologists.

4s 9

674 On the Local and Relative Geology of Singapore, [Juuy

} period, long narrow inlets of the sea. This cireumstance also is not
confined to Singapore.

I will now briefly notice the nature of the sedimentary rocks which
have been more or less altered and elevated in the modes I have men-
tioned. If you think it worth while, you can, I dare say, procure a
copy of Mr. Thomson’s Chart of Singapore straits from the Admiralty
for reference. It would scarcely be advisable at present to attempt to
make a geological map. The southern portion of the Island (including
the town, the adjacent district to the N. W ; the ranges between the
road from the town to Bukit Timah, the central and highest hill, and
the sea tothe S. W.), and the Islands of Blakan Mati, Palo Branj,
St. Johns, &c., are compossd of shales, clays, sandstones and conglo-
merates, the shales predominating. It is impossible to refer these
rocks to any place in your European systems, as no organic remains
have yet been discovered, and the only rocks with which they are
associated are hypogene. In their general appearance and mineralogical
characters they agree with the aluminous and arenaceous beds of the
new red sandstone. Between the parallel of strike passing through
the town and the steep Tulloh Blangan range, there is an area about a
mile in breadth, stretching from the sea inland over the Tanjong Pagar
and Tanghir districts, and of course in a direction approaching to N.
W., and in the opposite direction, including Pilo Bréni and the eastern
portion of Blakan Mati, composed in great measure of shale strata,
although a few of sandstone also occur. The prevailing colours of
the shale beds are dull violet, liver brown and chocolate. Beds of
the most lively variegated colours sometimes occur motled, striped,
damasked, &c., the colours are white, yellow, orange, red, violet, purple,
green, bluish and blackish, in addition to the dull violet and chocolate.
To the N. E. of this tract sandstone is more frequently interstratified.
To the S. W. sandstones, grits, and coarse conglomerates prevail ; and
these are continued, interstratified however with some shales, from the
range along the coast of Tulloh Blangan through the western portion
of Blakan Mati, and through Sikikir and Sikijang (St. Johns), in a
S. Westerly zone. I have not yet pursued this zone further across
the strait, but the Island of Sambo, on the other side, is a continuation
of the same parallel of elevation, and may consist of the same rocks.
To the N. E. of the town, a large alluvial plain sweeps into the coun-

—=—- ee Oe ee

i

1847.] including Notices of Sumatra, the Malay Peninsula, Se. 675

try. The hills around it are principally arenaceous. The arenaceous
band however on the N. W. of the plain merely skirts it. Beyond
this band (and succeeding the sandstone ranges to the N. E. of the
shale tract first noticed) a broad zone of clayey hills, of which the
boundaries are irregular, but which may be from 3 to 4 miles in breadth,
stretches through the heart of the Island to Bukit Timah, and thence
across to the Salat Tambroh or old strait of Singapore behind the
Island. The tract to the S. W. of this, stretching from the parallel
of the S. W. boundary of the shale band to the 8. W. point of the
Island (Tanjong Gal), is composed principally of sandstone and shale,
but granitic bases and ranges also occur. The great clay tract I believe
to consist in large measure of decomposed hypogene rocks,—sienitic
and granitic chiefly, (it has only however been partially examined or
laid open). Blocks of these rocks are seen at the surface in some of
the hills, and the sections made by roads so exactly resemble decom-
posed crystalline rocks that I have no doubt that the whole of the clay
hills are at bottom hypogene rocks. Their structure and composition
I believe to be very variable. This tract is continued over a consider-
able part of the rest of the Island to the N. E., but a large tract of
sandstone (accompanied by a very little shale) stretches into it. The
coast boundary of this tract is a line of about 4 miles, extending along
the south eastern shore of the Island from Siglap to beyond Tanah
Mera Besar (the Red cliffs). It insulates the granitic N. E. projecting
portion of the Island at Changy, embraces the northern coast from the
inner extremity of this promontory to the inner extremity of that of
Pingal, and then proceeds inland. The line of its junction on the N.
W. with the granitic tract that surrounds it I have not yet ascertained,
but it is probably irregular. On the S. W. it connects itself with the
arenaceous band surrounding the plain previously mentioned, and,
indeed, forms the larger portion of the boundary of the plain. It
then stretches inland for some distance, having the S. E. projection of
the great granite tract interposed between it and the arenaceous and
shaley bands, first above noticed. P. Ubin is entirely hypogene, varying
from granitic to compact types. Hornblende is largely developed.
The structure of the rocks is highly curious and interesting. I have
given much attention to this Island, and in the beginning of September
last sent a full account of it, and of the geological views to which it

676 On the Local and Relative Geology of Singapore, [Juxy,

seemed to lead, to the Bataviaash Genootschap van Kunsten en Weten-
schappen, in whose Transactions, the President writes me, it will appear.
In this paper I had been led to some views with which I find Mr.
Darwin had been occupied, and which are developed in the chapter on
plutonic and metamorphic rocks in his geological observations on South
America, of which, though bearing the same date as my paper, I did
not receive a copy till about a fortnight ago. The germ of his ideas
is however contained in his Volcanic Islands, which I have referred to
in my paper. As I have also considered the subject from some other,
and, as I believe, new points of view, I shall send you a copy of the
paper in English, the Batavian Transactions being in Dutch.* The
coast of the mainland behind P. U’bin consists of rocks some of which
would be called plutonic and others volcanic like those of Pilo Ubin,
but the whole are undoubtedly of the same contemporaneous origin.
At Runto, in the estuary of the Johore River, sandstone, similar to that
of the Singapore Red cliffs, and, like it, remarkable for being nearly
horizontal, is exposed. Further up the River the rocks exposed are
of a decomposed felspathic character, and exactly resemble some of
those of the hypogene tract of Singapore. At one place a hard
ferruginous crust about 9 inches thick overlaid a decomposed felspathic
rock. Piilo Tikong, Besar and Kechil, consist chiefly of sandstones
and in part of shales, often greatly altered by volcanic action. On the
coast to the 8. E. near Johore Hill, or at Tanjong Pingrang, are found,
within a small compass, soft shale or clay,—clay indurated so as to
resemble, or become, chert,—conglomerate highly indurated and parti-
ally transformed,—quartz rock,—and traces of blackish brown slags,—
indicating various degrees, and even some difference in the mode of
the voleanic action.

The connection between the crystalline and sedimentary rocks of the
district is susceptible of two explanations. We may either consider

* In a general descriptive sketch of some portion of the Straits of Malacca which I
sent to the Geographical Society some time ago, I mentioned the singular grooved rocks
at the Chinese Quarries on P. U’bin, and hazarded some conjectures respecting their
origin—when I wrote that paper I had made only one flying visit to the Quarries and
was under the impression that the deep channels were confined to this locality. My
first geological visit subsequently at once undecceived me. In the paper forwarded to the
Batavian Society, I have shewn how these channels have resulted from the original -
structure of the rock under ordinary decomposing and eroding influences.

ee
.

1847.| including Notices of Sumatra, the Malay Peninsula, §c. 677

the former in their fluid or viscous state as having been the immediate
agents of the volcanic and mechanical forces to which the latter have
been subjected, or we may consider the former as the product of the
first plutonic action beneath this region ; the latter as sedimentary rocks
subsequently accumulated [over them] during a period of quiescence,
and their fracture, upheaval, and alteration as the effects of a new
excitement to activity in the plutonic sea below, im which the old
plutonic crust, with its sedimentary covering, was broken and upheaved,
and ferruginous or ferro-siliceous gases copiously emitted through the
lines of fracture. On either supposition the ferruginous character of
the emissions would be accounted for, because the upper granites,
&e. contain much ironin their hornblende, and whether the mass below
the granite crust, had remained in its fluid state during the deposit of
the sedimentary rocks, or had been wholly solidified and subsequently
melted down anew, the gases given off from it, when vents were formed,
would probably preserve the same character as those given off from its
original surface before any granitic crust had been formed. I cannot
stop now to explain how the prevailing plutonic theories, as applied to
the phenomena of the district, seemed, at the time when the paper
first mentioned was written, to require the adoption of the opinion that
the granites, &c. were in existence when the volcanic action took place.
Even under the influence ot these theories I considered the point as
very doubtful, and, although it involved consequences irreconcileable
with these theories, I ventured to hazard the conjecture that the upper
hypogene rocks had been the immediate agents of the changes. The
examination of Palo Ubin shook my faith in these theories as expounded
by some of their principal advocates, and the conjecture assumed a
high degree of probability. Latterly I had all but embraced it, but
still suspended its complete adoption in the hope that I would discover
some phenomenon amounting to ocular proof of its truth.

I have only another poimt to advert to before I come to Malacca.
[f you have taken any interest in Indian Geology, you are doubtless
acquainted with the rock called laterite which prevails so largely in
southern India, and is also found in Bengal, &c., and which, to this day,
remains the most fertile subject of discord amongst Indian Geologists,
although the general opinion appears of late to have settled down in
favor of its being asedimentary deposit. In the paper first alluded to in

678 On the Local and Relative Geology of Singapore, [Juxy,

this letter I made the following remarks with reference to laterite :—
‘Many of the clayey hills here [in Singapore] appear to me to be de-
composed sienite, sometimes unaltered by supervening volcanic action,
but generally partaking in the metamorphism which the matter of most
of the elevated land has suffered from that cause.”

May I venture to suggest that the hypothesis which is developed in
this paper for Singapore, might, if applied to the laterite of India,
perhaps explain its origin, and, in doing so, toa certain extent also
reconcile the conflicting opinions that have been maintained regarding
it. All that I have read of the great laterite formations of the south of
India, and which extend to the heart of Bengal, where they are describ-
ed by Dr. Buchanan Hamilton, leads to the conclusion that they are
not purely volcanic, sedimentary, or decomposed matter, but what I
have termed semi-volcanic. The same formation is found at Malacca,
and analogous deposits occur at Singapore, and both are inseparably
associated, and evidently contemporaneous, with altered rocks of the
kind previously noticed. If we conceive an area with trap, granite,
sandstone, shale, &c. exposed at the surface, (in the atmosphere orin
the sea,) and partly decomposed or disintegrated, to be subjected to a
peculiar species of minor volcanic action like that which is described in
this paper* (the distinctive phenomenon, probably, of one and the same
geological epoch), the results would be, that with the occasional excep-
tion of matter ejected from ng great depth, and some dykes and veins,
the previous soft surface rocks would be merely altered and metamor-
phosed by heat and impregnated with iron, derived perhaps from the
basaltic and other ferriferous rocks through which the discharged steam,
gases and water had passed in their ascent. Whether the action took
place under or above the sea would be determined by the presence or
absence of the ordinary marks of oceanic denudation. When clays
strongly ferruginous and soft from saturation with water, are dried, the
iron previously held in solution by the water is deposited between the
particles and cements them into a hard compact rock. Hence the

* Whether the upper plutonic rocks were the direct sources of the igneous action, or
were themselves, together with the sedimentary rocks acted on by a lower plutonic sea,
does not affect my explanation of the formation of laterites ; for whether I adopt the one
or the other view of the source of the injections and impregnations which produced the

laterites, or remain in doubt on the subject, the fact, deduced from the actual examination
of these rocks, that they have been so produced, is not at all rendered doubttul,

1847.] mcluding Notices of Sumatra, the Malay Peninsula, Se. 679

induration of laterite clays on exposure to the atmosphere.” My
opinion therefore was that though proper laterite was nothing more than
one of the forms of alteration produced by plutonic ferruginous gases, —
that which, in the arbitrary scale formerly given, I have called the 5th
degree,—and that any rock in which a sufficient quantity of clay was
present, whether it were purely sedimentary or a decomposed crystal-
line or compact rock, or whatever its origin or character in other re-
spects was,—would, on being exposed to certain degrees of impregnation
by such gases, and under the conditions before adverted to, become
laterised. This opinion was abundantly confirmed by later observa.
tions, but these also proved that iron alone was capable of producing
rocks of a lateritic form. The result therefore was that although pro-
per laterite is produced in the mode which I have mentioned, yet that
mode is not essential to the formation of a lateritic structure. The
only essential thing is the diffusion of iron in ramifications throughout
a clayey rock. Get the iron so diffused, and it is of little consequence
by what door it was introduced. The only distinctive quality of proper
laterite is that it has not merely got the iron, but has been, in various
degrees, baked in the process of impregnation, and close examination
ean always discover traces of this. On the other hand, iron may be
introduced by aqueous saturation, and if the soft rocks so saturated have
planes of inferior cohesion, as many rocks have, the iron will there
accumulate. If the iron solution pervade a homogeneous clayey rock
as water does a sponge the segregating or concretionary quality of iron
so diffused may gradually draw it into connected nodules or ramifica-
tions ; and indeed it is probable that in all cases of volcanic gaseous
impregnation of the compact parts of rocks the ferruginous matter
remained for a time diffused throughout the rock, and that. this segre-
gating tendency subsequently superinduced its contraction into ramifi-
cations and blotches. Where the gaseous impregnation was weak, it
would speedily draw into isolated blotches,—where stronger into isolat-
ed concretions,—where strongest, and the heat not too great, into
ramifications. Again the iron may be laid up in the heart of a erystal-
line rock solidified from a plutonic fluid holding iron, and the essential
condition for the production of the laterite structure may be found in
decomposed hornblendic, or even black micaceous granites that have
not been subjected to any supervening volcanic action. The oxidation
47

680 On the Local and Relative Geology of Singapore, [Jury,

of iron solutions in clays on exposure to the air, and the combustion of
rocks by heated ferruginous gas are chemically related, and the product
of these two processes, geologically so widely sundered, is sometimes
difficultly distinguishable by the eye. Ancient conglomeritic and brec-
ciated laterites and ferruginous rocks, appear to have been formed in
many localities at, or soon after, the period of the ferruginous emissions
by fragments or pebbles settling down in a sandy or clayey base saturat-
ed with ferruginous water. Similar conglomerates, breccias and sand-
stones are at present forming along the coasts where the hills or banks
above contain much iron; but all these are very obviously distinguish-
able from the original plutonically laterised sedimentary rocks.

When I visited Malacca about two years ago Ihad paid very little
attention to these subjects and had not formed the preceding views.
When an opportunity occurred at the beginning of last month of
revisiting the place, I eagerly seized the occasion of testing these views
in a new locality, and one which had been described by Geologists, such
as Captain Newbold, and Dr. Ward, familiar with the much vexed
laterites of southern India. Captain Newbold, in his work on the Straits
describes the Malacca hills ‘‘as being generally of granite with the
exception of a few near the sea coast, which are of laterite overlying the
granite. Specimens of hornblende rock have been brought to me, he
continues, from a hill a little south of Malacca—the islets on the coasts
are of granite of various kinds, with white, red and green felspar. In
all, the felspar appears to be predominant, and mica deficient.” Dr.
Ward says of the Malacca leterite—“ In allits properties it agrees exact-
ly with the rock common on the Malabar coast and described by Dr.
Buchanan under the name of laterite.’ I was now therefore, for the
first time, in a position to bring my theory to the strongest test, for I had
not seen any specimen of Indian laterite, and conld only compare some
of the apparently analogous Singapore rocks with it from descriptions.
Captain Newbold, in one of the latest of his numerous papers on the
Geology of Southern India, describes very minutely the often mention- —
ed laterite of Beder and makes some remarks on the long debated ques-
tion of origin. He combats the idea that it is a contemporaneous
rock associating with trap, or a product like trap of igneous fusion. He
also casts doubt on the theory, advocated by several Geologists, of the
laterite being “nothirg more than the result of the recent disintegra-

1847.| including Notices of Sumatra, the Malay Peninsula, §c. 681

tion of the granitic and trappean rocks in sité,’’ and, without giving a
decided opinion, says ‘‘ the beds of lignite discovered by General Cullan
and myself in the laterite of Malabar and Travancore and the deposits
of petrified wood in the Red Hills of Pondichery, in a rock which,
though differing in structure, I consider as identical in age with the
laterite, and other facts too long for enumeration here, points rather to
its detrital origin like sandstone.’* (Journal of the Asiatic Society of
Bengal, Vol. XIII. p. 995, 1844.) Mr. Darwin, I may mention in
passing, seems to lean to a similar opmion with respect to analogous
rocks noticed by him. “The origin of these superficial beds,” he says,
“though sufficiently obscure, seems to be due to alluvial action on
detritus abounding with iron.” (Volcanic Islands, p. 143).

The first lateritic locality which I visited on my arrival here was the
Island of Palo Upee, from which much laterite has been removed for
building purposes, and where it continues to be cut. The first fragment
which I knocked off the rock at once satisfied me that my theory was
correct. It wasa rock totally different in its original character from
any which I have found at the southern extremity of the Peninsula,
but which, by the same agency that altered the ordinary sedimentary
rocks there, had been transformed from a common argillo-micaceous
schist into a rock undistinguishable, save on minute inspection, and,
where the alteration has been great, absolutely undistinguishable from
some of the altered sedimentary shales and clays of Singapore. Upon
careful examination I found, as I expected, in the sections afforded by
the coast of this little islet, the original unaltered micaceous rock with
great bands or dykes and overlying masses, exhibiting abundant varieties
of transformation from a rock slightly discoloured by the ferruginous
action through several lateritic types, to the calcined slagey form in
which the original composition and structure are wholly obliterated.
I cannot enter into further particulars. My subsequent examination
of about fifty miles of the coast from Pilo Arang Arang (P. Arram)
southward, and of a portion of the interior of Malacca, has proved
that the whole of this region has been originally composed in a great
measure of the same argillo-micaceous schist. I shall hereafter give

* T have read all Captain Newbold’s papers with the attention which they deserve, and
I think every fact which he notices in his notes on laterite tracts is reconcileable with
the theory which I maintain,

4 2

682 On the Local and Relative Geology of Singapore, [JULY,

its numeralogical characters, for I have not time nor means at present
to ascertain them carefully. It is soft and glistering like silk, and
leaves a powder on the fingers which exactly resembles in appearance
the fine glistering powdery down from a butterfly’s wing. In some
cases it is less dry and more argillaceous. With the exception of Cape
Rachado* it has almost everywhere been more or less penetrated in
bands (and broad spaces occasionally) by ferruginous gas which has
transformed it into one or other of the forms before described or some
intermediate forms. Dykes and veins of pure quartz and of quartz
with numerous fissures filled with an iron crust are frequent m some
localities, while in others they are wanting. Wherever these dykes
and veins occur the foliation of the schist is much contorted. In some
localities the surface is covered with black shining mamillated scoreous
blocks passing down into a lateritic mass, in which the schist is often
not greatly altered but is penetrated by ramifying dykes and veins of
a ferruginous, quartzose, or quartzo-ferruginous character. Isolated
pseudo-crystals and isolated plates of quartz occur in the schist in
some places, and, on the other hand, patches of the schist are found
in the hearts of large pieces of quartz. But it would require other
20 pages to give even an outline of the varied and irregular manner
in which the rock has been altered. If we did not every where come
upon portions of the original rock unaltered, or find traces of it in
the altered tracts, it would be almost impossible to believe that all the
varieties of the latter have had a common origin. I must briefly allude
to Cape Rachado. This is a bolder and higher range than any found
elsewhere along the coast and projects far into the Straits. It is the ouly
locality which I have yet seen where the quartzose has predominated over
the ferruginous action of the plutonic gases. ‘The rock every where ex-
hibits unequivocal evidence of its having been originally the same argillo-
micaceous schist which prevails over the rest of the region. Insome
places the cliffs are almost wholly quartzose,—in others the rock is a con-
geries of quartz veins and folie,—in others the seams between the
quartz foliz have a coating of the original mica,—in others the original
mica predominates and the quartz is more sparingly scattered through it.
Broad dykes of compact quartz, of quartz mixed with a ferruginous
crust, of numerous parallel veins with quartz crystals springing from

* Where the plutonic action has been of a silicifying more than a ferruginating nature.

1847.] «eluding Notices of Sumatra, the Malay Peninsula, Sc. 683

their sides and the interstices filled with a biack ferruginous substance
sometimes dull and sometimes shining (apparently hydrated oxide of
iron) and of quartz holding a similar substance in seams also oceur.
One of the largest and boldest cliffs has been converted into a compact
siliceous rock pervaded by numerous quartzose and ferruginous dykes
and veins. In some places a complete net-work of fissures ramifies
through the rock, and it is evident that quartzo-ferruginous gas or
vapour has been injected through these fissures and the large veins
and dykes, and metamorphosed the rock.

At the Water Islands sonth of Malacca, and at Tanjong Panchur
and Budewa to the north, I carefully examined some large developments
of granitic rocks. In the former I found some dykes composed of
quartz felspar and a ferruginous substance similar to that already
noticed. In decomposed felspar and also in solid quartz in those dykes
I found much both of decomposed and of undecomposed iron pyrites.
Although these dykes seem to countenance the idea that the plutonic
agency which has so greatly affected the superior rocks was exerted
after the formation of the upper granite, I have from all my observa-
tions come to a different conclusion. I cannot now state its grounds,
and I do not positively bind myself to an opinion to which perhaps I
cannot demonstrate beyond doubt to be correct, but the result of my
constant consideration of the subject in all its relations, and with
reference to every new locality that I have explored, is as follows :—
The whole region has been subjected to plutonic reduction. The
plutonic fluid by its pressure has caused fractures in N. W. S. E. lines,
and it has swollen up in ramifying bands having that general direction.
Its pressure and heat have varied at different portions of its surface.
In some places the heat has been so intense as to reduce all the super-
incumbent rock up to the very surface into its own substance, and it
has swollen up into mountains in the interior and hills in the exterior
lateritic tracts of the Peninsula.*

* This is opposed to prevalent theory, and it may be asked whether in that case it
would not have flowed over? But I have found it impossible to apply the prevalent
plutonic theory,—I mean that of a necessarily Turtarean origin of granite, &c.,—to the
granites of the south of the Peninsula, considered even per-se, and I would ask in return
whether there is any proof or probability that granite prior to solidification ever exists
in the upper crust of the globe in any other form than asa viscid cohesive mass. Let
Fig, 1, Pl. XXII. be the surface of a plutonic bubble swelling up and reducing

684 On the Local and Relative Geology of Singapore. | Jury,

The transformed and partially transformed sedimentary hill ranges
rest, I conceive, upon granitic bubbles* where the plutonic action has
been less intense. The fissures and cracks formed by the pressure of
these bubbles have been the channels, the gases given off from their
surface the immediate agents, of all the alterations. The tracts where
- only granite now appears swelling above the surface had previously
passed through the same stages. In other words laterite is one of the
earliest stages in the reduction of the upper rocks superincumbent on
a plutonic sea into the substance of which that sea is composed.
Where the heat has been least intense, the upper rocks have merely
been raised,—where greater, lateritic, scoreous, and other partially
altered, hill ranges, have been produced. A higher degree of plutonie
action has produced quartzo-ferrugmous ranges like that of Cape
Rachado. The highest degree has transformed or reduced the whole
into granite and allied crystalline rocks, from the mode in which the
granites, &c. come to the surface at Singapore, we see that the whole
region there has been broken up by the plutonic sea below. I can

proceed no further however at present, and must close this rough
draught of my ideas.

the superincumbent rock as well as upraising and fracturing it. A great fissure would
probably be produced when it reached a certain nearness to the surface. As it slowly
pressed up it would appear as in (fig. 2), but as it became exposed to the atmosphere, it
would have an increased tendency to solidify at the surface, and as it rose above the
level of a d, (fig. 3), it might already have a semi-solid shellsufficient to prevent the
already thickening mass within from swelling out laterally over the surfaces ab, cd;
but suppose it was sufficiently viscid to do so, the consequence would be that the spaces
oo(fig. 4), would be exposed to an intense heat on two sides and be reduced in a more
or less crystalline form to a portion of the bubble. I believe that granitic bub-
bles always swell up with exceeding slowness, and that the centre of the bub-
ble (if its base be of great size) may remain for centuries, or even longer, in a
viscid state, while a thick solid crust of granite has formed on the sides and summit, and
that the central part will still exert as slow upward and outward pressure as it solidifies,
and may itself be subject toa long continued elevatory pressure from the sea below-
In other words the summits of granitic mountains and minor masses may go on rising
above the base, after the latter with the whole surface has solidified, and when the base
has no further upraisd movement save what it may possess in common with the plutonic
sea below. Great dislocations in the upper crust must necessarily result, but does not
every plutonic mountain range bear witness to such dislocations? I must refer to my
paper on Palo U’bin for the facts on which these veins are based.

* I do not mean that each base or hill range has a corresponding protuberance on the
surface of the plutonic base, but that the whole system of hills and hillocks has been
produced by unequalities in that surface and by the directions which the principal and
divergent lines of fracture have taken.

ss athe

ee eee ee. ee ee ee

i

> Ole eee 6 age!

hae

1847.] On Various Genera of the Ruminants. 685

On Various Genera of the Ruminants, by B. H. Woneson, Esq.,
Dorjeeling. —

That there are more false facts than false theories in science is the
profound remark of an eminent philosopher, and a remark which it is
peculiarly incumbent on the real student of Nature heedfully to bear
in mind in relation to Mammals, because genuime wild specimens exhi-
biting the mature and characteristic marks of their species are to be
had but rarely and accidentally (owing to the progress of cultivation in
all but utterly savage lands) ; whence has resulted almost necessarily a
host of descriptions which, being drawn from very imperfect materials,
are inadequate to fix the species, and a host of generalizations which,
being deduced from such descriptions, are, of course, imperfect as
generic designations.

Such imperfect descriptions of species, and consequent defective (by
omission and error) designations of them when thrown into classes or
groups, are to be found in works of the highest authority ; and, though
the causes of these short comings are obvious and. not wholly matter*
of reproach to our eminent guides in Zoology, yet is it very desirable
now and then to caution the ordinary observer against them, lest im-
plicit reliance upon high authority should cause his attention to slumber
or somnambulize when it is of the utmost importance that that atten-
tion should be wide awake and directed towards all the points to be
observed ; for, the phoenomena being as scattered as they are numer-
ous, and capable of being adequately noted only at the time and place
of their rare and lucky occurrence, it is the one thing needful to the
sound progress of the science whose business is with such phcenomena
(the structures and the habits of wild animals) that alert observers
should exist every where, in order that the rare occasions of observation
be not lost.

* Not so insofar as the phcenomena are casual, rare, and eminently dependant on
time and place and lucky accident for means of adequate observation—but really so in so
far as these persons have taken no measures whatever to enable those whose positions are
favourable to the observation of such phoenomena to make the right use of their unique
opportunities. This is the opprobrium of Zoological Societies, and a most grave one it
is, though one from which many of the most eminent writers on Zoology are free, as
having nothing to do with Societies.

686 On Various Genera of the Ruminants. [Juny,

Tam fully of Cuvier’s opinion that we are now 100 years tuo soon
for the possible tracing of the filum areadneum of Nature, and conse-
quently that the dry skin and inference system of the closet—which
ambitiously seeks to work out an impossible problem by means the
most inadequate and unfit, instead of supplying guidance to the only
persons who are in a position to complete the necessary preliminary
observations of the phcenomena thus prematurely sought to be genera-
lized—is a mistake and a grievous one. But, though I hold that all
present attempts at a general Systema Nature are folly, and that the
true business of the master of Library and Museum in the present
infantine state of the science is, to quicken and guide the observing
powers of the field naturalist and to thus multiply infinitely the
chances of effective observation of phoenomena which are necessarily
as scattered in the place, as uncertain in the time of their occurrence,
yet have I no intention to underrate the value of subordinate Zoologi-
cal aggregations or classings of animals into minor groups or genera,
in the light of helps to memory and guides to observation.* On the
contrary, I am most fully aware of the importance of all such classifi-
cations in this light, and especially with reference to the material end
of quickening and directing ordinary observation ; and what I regret
is that no pains are bestowed in the proper quarter to draw up and
disseminate any such directions, Let such a ‘how to observe’ be
framed for each country where observation is still needful ; let it exhi-
bit side by side the popular and scientific names of the chief groups of
animals in such country ; and let each group have appended to it a
distinct enumeration of the actual or supposed essential characters of
such group, in other words, of the points that ought to be observed in
regard to each group, whether for verification or augmentation ; and
in ten years Zoology will make more real progress than under the con-
tinuance of the present system it can do in a century !

The characters of the several groups of animals proper to any given
country are now only to be had peicemeal in numerous costly works
wherein hardly any one has time or means to seek them; and they
exist there, moreover, overlaid with a deal of the leather and prunella
of cumbersome useless lore. Let the characters of groups be brought

* Such guides will always tend more and more towards the natural system, and the
best will still be those which least conflict with it.

1847.] On Various Genera of the Ruminants. 687

together in a cheap form, and stript of their buckram, and numberless
men of sense and education will be found ready to apply them to their
only true use in the examination of such wild animals as chance may
throw into their way, though such men may be slow, as heretofore,
to toil blindly for the convenience of others who ought to, but do not,
seek to give interest and effect to their independant researches, Such a
guide to ordinary observation is the one thing needful in order to
interest men of sense in the matter. Let the means and ends, the
- structure and the habit, the organ and its use, be thus juxtaposed, and
intelligent curiosity will soon be generally turned towards this wonder-
ful system of adaptations, emanating from omniscience. Nor does it
materially signify that all the indications of a genus or group of ani-
mals be accurate. Only let all of them be set down, some in the shape
of queries, and observation under favourable circumstances, that is of
the fresh and perfect animal, not of its mere skin, will soon determine
the fitness or reality of all such negative or positive marks of a group
of animals as are supposed to belong to it. Structures and manners
are the two heads under which the directions I advert to should fall.
Let the ‘what to observe’ upon each of these two points be separately
set down and applied to the several distinct lots or assortments of ani-
mals proper to the country, and there will be forthwith a general and
unlooked for effort to fill up the Zoological desiderata! I pretend not
in the present paper fully to exemplify my own precepts as above
given; nor have I the appliances requisite to the performance of the

entire work suggested. That work must emanate from the public
Museum and Library, and ought long since to have emanated from
them, as their appropriate and best (infinitely best) fruit and repay-
ment of the general contribution. For, where the phcenomena to be
ascertained are those of rare and secluded animals, where the real
objects of study are vital organs and their uses, let me ask any man of
sense if there be any limit to the superiority of a system which should
qualify the only persons in situations to note such phcenomena over the
system which practically leaves such a work wholly to half a dozen men
shut up in cities, though they are obliged to perform it by means so
inadequate as skins, eked out now and then by bones? This is a ques-
tion well worthy of the consideration of Zoological Societies. My
present purpose is to add my mite in the way of popularizing and

4 U

688 On Various Genera of the Kuminants. [J uLy,

completing the indication of genera among the Deer, Antelopes, Goats
and Sheep, grounding upon H. Smith and W. Ogilby, whose researches
into the essential structure of these groups of animals may be seen
in the Régne Animal, English edition of Griffith, Vols, IV. and V.
and in the Zoological Journal for December 1836, and Penny Magazine,
article Antelope: to which add Mr. Gray on the Musk family, Zoolo-
gical Journal for June 1836. Refering, then, the critical reader to the
characters of groups as furnished by these writings, I proceed to
exhibit the following amended and additional indications, as the results
of several years’ observation of nature, and as what I believe will, even
if occasionally found inaccurate, tend to quicken and guide the obser-
vation of my brethren of the services who are scattered over those
wildernesses of this- vast land wherein only (or in the vicinity of
which) its wild animals can be looked for, or adequately examined, (for
they will not keep or carry), and who may be disposed to use their
unique opportunities for the advancement of a knowledge of God’s
works, the meanest of which is a miracle of contrivance. We pause
over a Watt’s steam-engine, how much more should we pause over
self-acting machines which support life and wed matter and spirit !

CERVIDG.
Mrigadi, Haranadi.*

Hoofs cloven. Posteal plane of scull forming an obtuse angle with
frontal plane. Horns solid, fallmg annually, proper to males only,
(save Rein Deer) inserted, superiorly and proximately, below the
frontal crest. Front teeth in the lower jaw 8. None above; Canines
normal and constant, found in both sexes, or in the males only.
Molars £. Mufle normal and constant (save only in Rein Deer and
Elk). Teats 4, normally and constantly. Eye-pits constant. Groin
pits vaguely defined or wanting. Feet-pits usually present, in all 4
feet, or only in the hind.

‘ Genus Cervus. Stags.

Mriga. Haran.

Horns in males only, much branched, 2 basal, one central, and

several terminal, snags.

* The Sanserit postfix adi, meaning et cetera, is the probable etymon, and certain
equivalent of the Latin idoe and ine.

1847. | On Various Genera of the Ruminants. 689

Mufle* large, covering the front of upper lip.
Kye-pits moderate and moderately mobile. S-shaped.
Feet-pits large in all 4? feet.

Groin-pits none.

Calcic gland and tuft posterior and external.

Teats four.

Canines in males only.

Types, Cervus elaphus of Europe. 2, Cervus affinis of Saul forest or
Mil Barah Sinha, and 3, Gidna or Cervus wallichi of Tibet. These
animals are further characterised by a very short tail, a large disc or
pale space round the tail, and no proper mane. The Indian ones are
confined to vast primitive forests on the plain. I have no notes of

their intestines, or breeding.

yy Genus Rucervuvs.
Baraiya or Barah Sinha.

~

Horns in males only, with one basal snag and no central one, but
their summits many-branched as in the true Stags or Elaphus.
Mufle large, covering front of upper lip.
Eye-pits moderate, mobile moderately.
Feet-pits ?
Groin-pits none.
Calcic gland and tuft ?
Teats four.
Canines in males only.

Type, Cervus elaphoides vel du vaucelli.

This is the Baraiya or Barah Sinha. It inhabits reedy marshes and
islands of great rivers along the whole Hastern and Northern skirt of
Bengal and Uindosthan. Never enters the mountains or forests.
Herds enormous in the Islands of the Brahmaputra. These animals
are further distinguished, like the true stags, by the absence of the
heavy mane of the Rusas, and by a short tail which however has no
true caudal disc and is longer than in the Stags proper ?

3. Genus Procervus.
Gonr or Gower and Ghés.
Horns in males only, small, smooth, greatly divergent, and much
bent in the beam, like Bos, and furnished with only one? snag which
is basal and forward. Another subterminal ?

* See N. B. at end for explanation of all these organs.

ae 2

690 On Various genera of the Ruminants. [JuLy,

Eye-pits medial, vertical.

Feet-pits none.

Groin-pits none.

No ealcic tuft nor gland ¢

Teats four.

Tushes in males only ¢

Type Cervus dimorphé. The Gonr or Ghés.
Habitat Saul forest.

Further subordinate marks of this genus are—
Tail short. No caudal disc. A mane.

The Gowers are not gregarious. They are confined to the Saul
forest so far as appears. With their rutting season and gestation I am
unacquainted. Intestines 56 feet. Small 29, great 27. Ccecum 19
inches by 4. Diameter of small gut 2 inch. Liver 3-lobed and a lobu-
lus. Lungs 4-lobed. Gall-bladder.

4. Genus Rusa.
Samber, Jarai (vulgo Jerrow).

Horns in males only, trifurcate: 1 basal and 1 subterminal snag.
No central one.

Mufle large, covering the front of upper lip.
Kye-pits very large and completely reversile.
Feet-pits large in all 4 feet.

Groin-pits none.

Calcic gland and tuft, posterior and external.
Teats four.

Canines in both sexes.

Type, Hippelaphus or the Samber, and Aristolelis or the Jarai:
both continental species of India.

Also, in the Islands, Equinus, Peronil, Etam, and Mariannus: but
they want testing, all of them.

Habitat, all the great forests of India and of its islands, and to a
certain extent, the mountains above them, where the other large Deer
are never seen.

These animals are not gregarious: they have a long bluff tail like
that of a docked horse ; no disc round it; but a heavy mane over the
whole neck.

One anomalous species thence called Heterocerus has no upper snag
to its horns.* The Rusas rut in spring and then drop their horns.

* Another large Deer of the Indo-chinese ranges of Hills is Panolia Eedii, the Cer-
vus Frontalis of Mr. McClelland. Not found West of the Brahmaputra,.

ee ee ee te Ce

ae

ee ee ee ee ee ee ee

LC. = ae ee Te

1847. | On Various Genera of the Ruminants. 691

Their females gestate 8 months and produce young in winter, occa-
sionally so early as the end of October, and one at a birth. In con-
finement the horns are usually dropt in April and take six months
for their perfect replacement. The horns are not complete in form till
the 4th year nor in size till the 8th year. Small gut 52 feet. Large
31. Ccecum 15 inches by 43.

5. Genus Axis.

Chittal. Chittra-chittri.

Horns in males only, with one basal and one subterminal snag, as in
Rusa, but the beam more bent and the horns paler and smoother, and
closer grained in structure.

Mufle large, covering front of upper lip.
Eye-pits large, very mobile.

Feet-pits large, in hind feet only.

Groin gland large ; sinus vague.

Calcic gland and tuft, posteal and external.
Teats four.

Canines in males only.

Types, 1, Axis major vel maculata vel nudipalpebra, or common
spotted Deer or Chittal. 2, Axis; medius or lesser spotted Deer or
Jhow Laghuna. 3, Axis porcinus vel niger, or Hog Deer, or Para,
or Khar Laghuna, or Sigoria.

Habitat, general over the plains of India, whence the progress of
cultivation has long since driven the larger Deer or Barah Sinhas and
Rusas and Gowers (recte Gonr). These animals have a smooth, gener-
ally spotted, coat, no mane, and a long tail reaching to the hock and
ending in a point. It is singular that H. Smith should question their
having eye-pits and canine teeth.

The Spotted Deer are gregarious, the herds being often very large :
the Hog Deer are less so, dwelling more im families. Their breeding
season is May, June: their rutting season, December, January. They
gestate 6 months. Intestines of lesser spotted species 653 feet, where-
of the small are 40 and the great 253. Ccecum 9% inches by 34, and
5 inches of gut below it, of same calibre; rest equal and narrow.
Intestines of Hog Deer 414 feet, whereof the lesser are 24} and the
larger 163. Ccecum 83 inches by 23. They rut and breed like the
spotted species.

692 On Various Genera of the Ruminants. [JuLy,

6. Genus Stytocerus or Stilthorn or Muntjac.
Daria-Mriga. Ratwa, Kaker.
Horns in males only, small, raised on high hairy pedicles, and hay-
ing only one snag which is basal.

Females with bristley tufts ending in knobs instead of horns.
Eye-pits very large and extremely mobile.
Facial creases, large, mobile, glandular, placed along inner side of
horn pedicles towards their very forward salient bases.

Feet-pits large, in hind feet only.

No groin-pits.

Mammee four.

Canines in males only? large, trenchant, and exserted, as
in the Musks.

No calcic gland nor tuft.

Types 1 sp. Vaginalis or the Kijang of Indian Islands.

2 sp. Ratwa or the Kaker of Indian Continent.

Habitat, general in: Indian mountains and in forests at their bases.
Never elsewhere. Seldom seen above 7000 feet in the Sub-Himalayas.

The Muntjacs are not gregarious though 6 or 8 are occasionally found
together. They prefer the dells to the tops, and the close to the open
cover. Copse or brushwood of the Chinese bambi is a favourite retreat.
They bark all the year but particularly i winter when the males are
wanton. January, February is the common rutting, and June, July the
common breeding season: the gestation being of 6 months ; but they
breed occasionally at any season though only once a year, and have one
or two young at a birth.

The male’s horns fall in May and are perfect again in August. Intes-
tines: male 61 feet; whereof the small are 44 and large 17 feet.
Coecum 15 inches by 23, and 9 inches of gut below it of same size.
Rest, + to 2 inch wide. Intestines; female, 49 feet ; whereof small
34 feet and great 15. Ccecum 12 inches by 2, 12 inches of gut below
it of like diameter.

MOSCHIDG. THE MUSKS.
Kasturédi. Mdshkadi.*
Feet cloven: no horns: front teeth 8 below, none above. Molar

* See note in p. 688.

a Se re”. ~

eS ee ee ee Fe

YS

1847. | On Various Genera of the Ruminants. 693
teeth §:%. Canines large. Cranium Cervine with the two planes gra-

dually blended.

e. Genus Moscuvus. Kastura, Muskhi-Haran.

Mufle large, as in Deer.

No eye-pits.

No feet-pits.

Large caudal gland with lateral pores.

No inguinal pits.

Calcic tuft and gland external and posteal.

Large preputial gland and sac secreting the substance called
musk, proper to males only.

Teats four.

False hoofs very large, acute, and touching the ground.

Canines in both sexes: of males, large and exserted; of
females, small.

Types, 1, Moschiferus. 2, Chrysogaster. 3, Leucogaster.

Inhabit the great snowy mountain barriers of high Asia from the
Himalaya to the Altai, and from the Beluttag to the Peling and
Gajar. The Musks are confined to the snowy region amid the glassy
precipices of which they leap with a power and security far more than
Caprine, though owing to the unequal length of their legs they can
descend slopes only with difficulty and falling are caught. They cannot
climb at all, as Goats do, and are solitary. They rut in winter and
produce young in summer (May-June), gestating 160 days. In 6
weeks the young can shift for themselves and the mother drives them
off. They can procreate ere they are a year old, and live 10 to 15
years. One usually is produced at a birth in the cavities of the rocks.
Intestines 33 to 36 feet, whereof the small are 23 to 24, and the great
10 to 12 feet. Ccoecum simple, 8 to 9 inches by 1; mean diameter of
gut linch. Gall bladder* constant. (See Journal, Nos. 87 and 118,
and Gleanings, No. 34.)

8. Genus MemInwna. Pisora, Pisé.
Mufle large.
No eye-pits.
No feet-pits.
No groin-pits.
Calcic gland nude and external.

* Prof. Owen doubts this. I have tested it a dozen of times since Dr. Campbeli
and I made the first examination in Nepaul.

694 On Various Genera of the Ruminants. [Juny,

No preputial bag.

Four teats.

False hoofs, ordinary, small.

Canines not exserted, and confined to males ?

Type, Meminna Indica. Pisora and Pisai.
Inhabits the forests of India in all parts, near to, but without the
various ranges of Hills.

CAVICORNIG: MINORES.
Lesser hollow-horned Ruminants or Flocks.

Hoofs cloven. Occipital ‘plane of scull forming a small or large
angle with frontal plane. Horns hollow, sheathed, persistent, with
thin and dense, or thick and porous cores. Mufle small, for the most
part, or wanting. Front teeth 8 below. None above. Canines present
or absent. Molars or 2. Teats 4 or 2. Eye, feet, and groin, pits,
present or absent.

ANTELOPIDG.
Antelope kind.
Sasinadi.

Occipital plane of scull forming an obtuse angle with the frontal
plane. Core of the horns thin, consisting of dense bone often with a
clear sinus at the base within. Horns seated on the superior surface,
below the crest of the frontals, and apart at bases. Canines frequent.
Mufle present or absent. Teats normally 4 or 2. Feet-pits in all 4
feet or only in the hind ones.

Eye-pits present or absent. Groin-pits present or absent.

N. B. These animals have also occasionally maxillary, intermaxil-
lary and post-orbital sinuses, the number and high development of these
organs being one decided characteristic of the Family.

9. Genus TETRACERUS.

Chousinha. Chouka.

Horns in males only, four in number. Two inter-orbital ; and two

behind eyes, but below crest of forehead.

Mufle large, as in Deer.

Kye-pits medial, linear, longitudinal.’
Feet-pits in hind limbs only, or none.
No inguinal pits.

No calcic tuft or gland.

Teats four? two?

Canines in the males.

1847. | On Various Genera of the Ruminants. 695

Types, 1, Chikara. 2, Quadricornis. 3, Subquadricornutus. 4, Iodes.
5, Paccerdis. (See Calcutta Journal Natural History for May, 1847.)

Inhabit the forests of India generally. Avoid mountains and open
plains. Not gregarious. Rutting season, summer. Breeding season,
winter. Gestate 6 months, most young born in January, February.
They are very shy, and when hunted lie close or go off far ahead,
bounding like the common antelope, and hence one of their names, from

Chouk, a leap.

10. Genus ANTELOPE.
Antelopes Proper.
Sasin.
Horns in males only.
No mufle.
Eye-pits, medial, very mobile, linear, vertically oblique.
Feet-pits large in all 4 ? feet.
Inguinal pits large and clearly defined.
Calcic tufts ?
Mamme two.

Type, Cervicapra. Black Antelope. Barant and Sasin. Very gre-
garious on the open dry plains of India generally. I have no notes of
their intestines or of the breeding.

11. Genus GazeLua.
Ghazal.
Horns in both sexes.
No mufle.
Eye-pits distinct, mobile.
Feet-pits very large in all 4 extremities.
Inguinal pits large and distinct.
Calcic tufts ?
Mamme two.
Type Dorcas. Foreign to India.

12, Genus Tracops. (tpayor et wi.)
Chikara, Kalsipi.
Horns in both sexes.
No mufle.
No eye-pits. -
Feet-pits large in all 4 feet.
Inguinal pits distinct.
Calcic tufts posteal.
Mamme two.

Type, Antelope bennetti vel christii, found generally amid ravines of
dry plains of India, and called Chikara and Kalsipi by natives ; Ravine
Deer by Europeans. Not gregarious.

596 On Various Genera of the Ruminanis. [JuLyY,

These animals have the lyrate horns common to both sexes, the knee
tufts, lines along the flanks and ovine hairy nose of the Gazelles: but
they are wholly void of eye-pits. The dark lustre of their large* eyes
is as striking as in the 2 last groups. Gazelles differ from Antelopes
in that their horns are lyrate, and that the females also carry them.
The Tragops differ from both by the total absence of sub-orbital sinuses,
or eye-pits.

13. Genus PaANTHOLOPS.
Chirt.
Molar teeth 4.
Horns in males only.
No mufie.
No eye-pits.
Feet-pits large in all 4 feet.
Inguinal sacs, purse-like, large, pendent.
Calcic tufts ?
Mamme, two.

Large intermaxillary sacs like double nostrils.

Type, Antelope hodgsonii, Abel. The Chiri.

Habitat open plains of Tibet. Gregarious, rutting season, winter.
Breeding season, the summer. Gestate 6 months. One young at a
birth. They are very pugnacious and jealous, and in their contests
often break off their long horns one of them. Hence the rumour of

Unicorns in Tibet. (See Gleanings and Journal Asiatic Society, Nos, 2
and 27.)

}4, Genus Procapra.
Goa and Ragoa.
Horns in males only.
No mufle.
No eye-pits.
Feet-pits small in all 4 feet,
Post cornual sinus, large.
No inguinal pores.
Calcic tufts posteal.
Mamme two.

Type P. picticaudata. Goa of Tibet. |

* This is one of the marks by which the Antelopine family may be distinguished from
the small pale-eyed Goats or Caprine family,

1847.] On Various Genera of the Ruminants. 697

Inhabits ravines on the open plains of Tibet in small herds or fami-
ies. See Journal Asiatic Society, No. 173.

15. Genus Kemas.
Goral.
Horns in both sexes.
Mufle medial.
No eye-pits.
Feet-pits medial in all 4 feet.
No groin-pits.
Calcic tufts ?
Mamme four.

Type, Antelope Goral. - The Goral. Habitat the Sub-Himalayas as
far towards the snows as the great forests extend, to which exclusively
these animals adhere. Dwell in families 4—6 together. Breed amid
crags and rocky recesses. Young mostly born in May, June: gestate
6 months. Rutting season January, February. Produce one young at
a birth.

16. Genus NeEmMoRH@DUS.

Vel Capricornis.*
Thar or Saraw.
Horns in both sexes.
Mufle medial. .
Eye-pits round and furnished with a very large gland.
Feet-pits extremely large in all 4 feet.
Groin pits none.
Calcic tufts none, nor gland.
Mamme four.
_ Type, Antelope thar. The Thar or Saraw.

Habitat the Sub-Himalayas as far north as the great forests extend.

Also, Antelope Sumatrensis of the Islands of India.

The Gorals and Thars have the round black and ringed horns of
Antelopes, which otherwise they little resemble, being stout clambering
mountain animals, but not, as supposed, affined to the Bovines. The
Gorals differ from the Thars by wanting the very glandulous eye-pits
of the latter, and both are sundered from the Hemitrages by their large

* Sumatrensis is Col. Smith’s type, and Mr. Ogilby says this is identical in structure
with the Thar, Mr. O.’s. type of Capricornis. If so, Col. Smith’s generic name wilt
have the priority ; if not, it will be the type of Nemorhedus and the Thar of Capricomnis.
Col. Smith’s several species of Nemorhedus are as heterogeneous as Mr, Ogilby’sot
Kemas.

4 x 2

698 On Various Genera of the Ruminants. [JuLy,

feet-pits, Antelopine horns, and absence of Caprine odour. The Thars
are not gregarious at all. They rush with fearful precipitancy down
the steep mountains they inhabit. Rutting season, February, March.
Young (one) born in September, October. Gestate 8 months. Small
cut 65 feet. Great 32 feet. Ccecum 15 inches long by 3 wide, and
simple. Gall-bladder constant. (See Journal No. 45 for Sept. 1835.)

CaPRID. |

Goats and sheep.

Bakaradi.

Occipital plane of scull forming an acute angle with frontal plane.
Cores of horns thick, porous and cellular. Horns seated superiorly on
the crest of the forehead and by their union covering the top of the
head. Canines wanting, Teats normally but two, rarely 4. Mufle
abnormal and almost invariably absent. FFeet-pits in all four feet or
only in the fore-feet, or none. Eye and groin pits present or absent.

17, Genus Hemirracus.
Jharal vel Tehr.
A small mufle.
No eye-pits.
No feet-pits.
No inguinal pores,
Calcic tufts ?
Four teats.

Strong caprine odour in males.

Types. 1, Capra Jemlaica. 2, Capra Jharal vel Quadrimammis.
3, Capra Waryatu, whose female is Hylocrius. Habitat the loftiest
mountains of India : the Sub-Himalayas near the snows and the highest
part of the Nilgiris. A very remarkable type tending to connect the
keeled, compressed, hollow-horned and odorous Goats with the Deer
family which want these marks, but possess the mufie and 4 teats of
the Hemitrages, marks which the true Goats (and Sheep) are void of.

The Jharal’s retreats are among the most inaccessible bare crags of
the Hemachal, close to the perpetual snows, beyond the forests. They
feed in the open glades below such crags, at early morning and evening,
retiring in the day to their awful fastnesses. They are gregarious and
the flocks often amount to 40 or 50 animals, but generally do not ex-
ceed 20 or 30. If alarmed when feeding they go off at speed with a noise
like thunder, but anon halt to gaze on the intruder, whose shot sends

1847.] On Various Genera of the Ruminants. 699

them off again under the guidance of an old male whom they all follow
blindly. The rutting season is the winter. The females gestate 6
months and produce usually but one young, in the months of June,
July. The habitat and manners of the wild sheep are very similar to
those of the Jharals, only the latter are still more dauntless and skilful
climbers. If they can but touch a rough edge or crevice now and then,
they will run up nearly perpendicular precipices of many feet eleva-
tion ; and they will stand on a bit of rock not larger than one’s palm,
looking confidently down over sheer space, with not a shrub to break
the awful absence of rest for the foot. In February 1842, a male Jharal
in possession of the Court of Nepaul had intercourse with a female
Axis, which in July produced a young hybrid of mixed appearance, but
more like the mother than the father, and which lived and grew up a fine
animal. I saw it last in October 1843. I note the circumstance as a
strong corroboration of that affinity of the Hemitrages to the Deer
(not Bovines, as Mr. Ogilby supposed) which is indicated by the 4
teats and moist muzzle of the former, notwithstanding that the Hemi-
trages in all other parts of their structure, as well as in their rank
odour and in their manners are such perfect goats. From the true
goats however they differ, besides the grand points noted, by the total
absence of beard and of feet pores. Nor could I ever get any progeny
from the goats by the Jharal,* though my male of the latter species
had commerce with Goats of several breeds, repeatedly, during the 6
years he lived with me, quite tame and going abroad with the sheep
and goats. Small intestines 53 feet. Large, 2578 feet. Ccoecum 1
foot long and 2+ inches wide. Small gut # inch in diameter; great
gut 23, Ccecum simple, that is, not banded nor sacked.
18. Genus Capra.

Bakra Goats.

Horns in both sexes.

No mufle.

Feet-pits in the forefeet only or none.

No inguinal pores.

Mamme two.

Odour intense in males.
Calcic tufts none.

* They copulated freely and I was told would breed. Hence the erroneous statement
in the Journal for Sept. 1835, disproved by experiments.

700 On Various Genera of the Ruminants. [Juxy,

Type, Capra egagrus. Habitat Persia. Foreign to India, and not
therefore subject to my examination: but the several tame races of
Tibet and the sub-Himalayas (Chandra, Chyapu, Sinél) and also the
common Goats of the plains (Digi and Jamnaparia) are all typical.
These animals are further distinguished by horns inserted very ob-
liquely, not angular, compressed, and presenting a sharp keeled edge to
the front, whereby they may be distinguished at once from all kinds of
sheep and also from the Ibexes. They have likewise invariably a true
beard common to both sexes, as have also the Ibexes ; but the sheep
never: and, lastly the Goats have callosities on the chest and knees or
knees only. Eminently bold, saucy and scandent. Gregarious. Rut
in winter. Procreate in summer. Gestate under 5 months? Produce
3, 2, or 1 young at a birth. (See paper on tame Goats and Sheep of
these regions, Sp. Mag. for June, 1847.)

19. Genus Isrx.
Skin. Kin.
Horns in both sexes.
No mufile.
No eye-pits ?
Feet-pits none ?
No inguinal pores ?
Mammee two.
Odour in Males ?
Calcic tufts ?

Types. Europea. Caucasica. Jaela. Sakin. Sibirica..

Habitat the loftiest mountains of Europe, Asia and Africa. Found
in the Himalaya close to the snows. These animals, with the general
manners, the odour and the beards of Goats, are distinguished invaria-
bly by angular horns presenting a distinct surface, instead of a mere
edge, to the front, thereby differing from the Goats proper and approxi-
mating to the Sheep. The front of the horns is likewise remarkably
nodose, and the horns are of great size and sickle-like curve. Their
structural peculiarities want testing and will doubtless show deviation
from the type of Cigagrus. Rut in autumn. Breed in spring.
Gestate 53 months. Produce 2 or | kids. Gregarious, bold, and
scandent.

20. Genus Ovis.
Bhéra. Sheep.

1847. | On Various Genera of the Ruminants, 701

Horns in both sexes.
No mufle.
Eye-pits large but immobile.

Feet-pits small but present in all four extremities.
Inguinal glands distinct. Pores vaguely defined.

Calcic tufts and glands none.
Mamme two.
No odour in males.

Types, Ovis Ammon or the Argali of Siberia, and Ovis Ammonoides
or the Argali of Tibet.

Habitat the snowy barriers of high Asia, Ammon being confined to
the remoter, and Ammonoides to the nearer ranges. These animals
are further distinguished as a group by angular, compressed, heavily
wrinkled horns turned almost intoa perfect circle, and their flat points
directed forwards and outwards; by very short disced tails; and by
the absence of beard. The wild Sheep proper, or Nyens of the
Tibetans, never mix with the Nahoors. They are far more hardy,
active and independant than any tame breeds of their kind, as may
well be supposed from their terrific abode amid the snowy peaks of
Hemachal. They are gregarious, feed in the glens, seek refuge on the
tops, and leap and run with Deer-like power, though as climbers inferior
to the Hemitrages, and as leapers tothe Musks. They are often
snowed up for days without perishing, unless their breathing holes
should betray them to man, a more terrible foe, than the direst incle-
mency of the seasons! They rut in winter, breed in early summer and
gestate it is said, 6 months, probably not above 160 days. The Nyens
-or Ban Bheras (that is, wild sheep) seldom or never cross the Hema-
chal, the Indian side of which range is the special habitat of the
Nahoors, while to the North and West beyond Tibet, our animals
are replaced by other species; so that Tibet may be considered as
the special habitat of one species and the plateaux North of Tibet
as far as the Altai, as that of the other species, above cited as types
of the true ovine form ; and it may here be added that the six sorts of
tame sheep of Tibet and the Sub-Himalayas, all, without exception,
exhibit the essential characters of that form.

702 On Various Genera of the Ruminants. [JuLy,

aT; Genus Psrupors.*
Nahoor.
Horns in both sexes.
No mufie.
No eye-pits.
Feet-pits small in all four feet.
Inguinal glands distinct. Pores vague.
Calcic tufts none.
Mammee two.
No odour in males.

Types, Ovis Nahoor and Ovis Barhel.

Habitat the Himalayas.

These animals are contradistinguished, besides the want of eye-pits,
by rounded uncompressed smooth horns directed upwards and back-
wards with great divergency, and their round points again bent inwards ;
by short deer-like tails, but longer than in the last and undisced; and,
lastly, by the absence of any thing like mane or beard. The Na-
hoors rut in winter, breed in summer and gestate 54 months. Their
maniiers, so far as known, resemble those of the Nyens: but the two
never commingle nor approach each other, nor will the males, how
long and completely soever they be tamed have sexual commerce with
domestic sheep. Great gut 24 feet. Small gut 50 feet. Coecum 17
inches, by 24 wide. Large gut near it, of same diameter. Liver 2
lobed, each subdivided and a labulus. Ribs 13 pairs.

22. Genus CaprRovis.
Mouffions.
Horns in the males only.
No mufle.
Eye-pits small but distinct.
No interdigital pits.
Inguinal gland? pore ?
No calcic tuft ?
Mammee two.
No caprine odour.+

Further distinguished by horns bent into a half circle over the back,

* wWevdos et dis, see Journal, No. 173.
+ This is the only form not verified by myself that I have meddled with, and I am
indebted to the Prince of Canino for its characters.

1847. | On Various Genera of the Ruminants. | 703

heavily wrinkled, angular and compressed, by deer-like tails, no beard
nor mane nor caudal disc.

Type, Ovis Musimon. The Moufflon. Habitat Corsica, Sardinia.

N. B. The ‘ Mufle’ is the naked moist skin round the end of the
upper lip and nostrils, seen in perfection in the Ox. The ‘eye-pits’
are slits or punctures on the cheek, just below the eye. They are
round or linear and elongate: and, if the latter, are curved or straight
and can be turned almost inside out, or are partially or wholly immobile.
The ‘feet-pits’ are punctures in front of the pastern, in the cleft be-
tween the two bones. The ‘groin-pits’ are fissures in the groin more
or less definite in outline, and furnished with glands which secret a
fragrant viscid substance very like the secretion of the other sinuses.

The ‘calcic glands’ are placed on the stifle, inside and outside, or
only the one, and are often naked and tumid externally. There is a
whorl or callous nude spot in many quadrupeds at its side. |

The ‘tail gland’ of the Musks is very large and covers the whole
tail nearly, and has a linear longitudinal pore on each side, and an
abundant secretion.

The ‘preputial gland’ of the Musks is analogous to that of the
civets and screwtails (Paradoxurus, vulgo Malwa.) It is placed on the
prepuce, the penis opening in the midst of it. This organ is clearly
subservient to sexual purposes, and so probably are several of the
others, though the eye-pits have been variously referred to the facili-
tation of breathing and of smelling. The supposed end of the inter-
digital gland and pore or feet-pits, viz., the lubrication of the foot and
preservation of the hoof in hot sandy deserts, is clearly erroneous,
since the Thar has these organs of enormous size in all 4 extremities,
though it be the tenant of moist cool mountain forests. It is proba-
ble that the secretion from the foot pores enables these animals to
find one another in those wildernesses of vast forest trees and dense
undergrowth which constitute their range.

The shape of the orifice and of the gland, and the nature of the
secretion from the latter, as well as the periodical augmentation thereof,
should be closely attended to—-and that generally, or with reference to
all these pits or sinuses. The distinctive form of the upper outline of
the scull, and character of the core of the horns, in the Antelopide or
Antelope kind, and in the Capridze or Goat and Sheep kind, and again

4y¥

704 On Farious Genera of the Ruminants. [J uLY,

in the Deer kind and Ox kind, the subjoined sketches (See Plate) will
best make me understood; and I would suggest particular attention to this
point as a key, as well to the mutual affinities, as to the differential cha-
racters of all these groups. The Antelopes are thus clearly separated from
the Goats and Sheep, and distributed into two groups of their own, one
that of the more typical genera which class with the Flocks; the
other, that of the abnormal genera, which range with the Herds.—
I meddle not with the last named group or Bovine Antelopes (Busdor-
cidee) : but in regard to all the others, inclusive of the Musks whose
Cervine affinities are thus made palpable, I beg of you to examine well
the sketches and to note the signal and abrupt fall of the posteal plane
of the sculls in the Caprine and Bovine Families, and its gentle slope in
the Cervine and Antelopine Families. The Antelopine scull depicted
is that of the Thar, and you may thus satisfy yourself at once that this
type (as well as Kemas which agrees* with Nemorhcedus in this import-
ant point) is an Antelopine, not Bovine type. In like manner—that is
by attending to the form of the scull and the consequent position of the
eondyles—you may obtain demonstration of the Caprine affinities of
Hemetragus ; and, in fact, the whole genera of these perplexing families
may thus be set in order.

T now proceed to the Bovines or Ox kind.

CAVICORNIA MAJORES, or,
Bovidee or Herds. Gaudrisha.

Hoofs cloven. Occipital plane of scull forming a large angle with
frontal plane. Horns hollow, persistent, sheathed, with a thick cel-
lular core springing laterally from the apex of the forehead.+ Mufle
large. Front teeth, above none. Below 8. Canines none? Molars
¢- Teats 4. Dewlap present or wanting.

* The agreement is not close, so that Goral is osculant towards the Capride. The
characters of both were printed by me (Journal, Sept. 1835) a year and quarter before
Mr. Ogilby, (Dec. 1836, Zool. Jour. )

+ These marks of the family may be supposed exclusive to the subfamily: but I ap- :
prehend not, and that they will serve usefully to sunder the antelopes allied to Bos and
those not so allied, or Antelopide and Busdorcinz.

PUXXV

‘227 sfe
i 5
WAT PRPS Y9R1 T
iz

wprle .
? LOTT wprs0g fo
Y gs ol WPIA0T yO Tl * wp1sdey

ad

y eS aq

f

pfs I

wivit oe eds

1847. | On Various Genera of the Ruminants. 705

Bovina or Ox KIND.
Gaudadi.

Occipital plane of the scull forming a large angle with the frontal
plane. Core ofthe horns massive and very porous or cellular. Horns
in both sexes, inserted laterally on the apex of the frontal crest.
Canines none. Mufle very large. Teats invariably 4. Dewlap, in most,
normally. No eye-pits. No feet-pits. No groin-pits.

l. Genus Bos. Oxen.
Gau.

Cranium moderate, compressed, proportional, or without excess in
the cerebral or facial region. Frontals shorter than the face, flat,
and not broader than long.

Occipital plane of the scull square, never arched along the ridge line,
nor indented by the temporal pits, smaller than the frontal plane and
forming an acute angle therewith.

Condyles of great foramen and of lower jaw, elevated greatly, and
the jaw much curved.

Horns attached to the highest line of the forehead, rounded, curved
up or down or forward ascendantly.

Orbits not salient.

Thirteen pair_of ribs.

No true dorsal ridge, but sometimes a fleshy hump.
Mufle very large and square.

Dewlap great.

Type. Bos domesticus. Gau.

2. Genus GAVEUS.
Gavi or Gabi.

Cranium large, having the ample flat forehead as long as the face
and broader than long, but not ridged nor curved along its crest.

Occipital plane equal to the frontal plane and moderately indented
subcentrally by the temporal fosses, square and forming an acute angle
with the frontal plane.

Condyles of great foramen and of lower jaw low, and the jaw little
bent.

_ Orbits not salient.
47 2

706 On Various Genera of the Ruminants. [Juy,

Horns attached to highest line of forehead, more or less depressed,
and angular, and directed upwards and outwards with little curvature.

A true dorsal ridge but confined to the withers.
Mufle moderate.

Dewlap moderate.

Thirteen pairs of ribs.

Type. Bos frontalis vel Gayceus vel Sylhetanus.

The Gavi or Gabi. Habitat trans-Brahmaputram, the forests under
the ranges extending from Assam to the sea. ‘The Sénbar vel Phain
may probably be a second species, and Bos Sondaicus or the Benteng, a
3rd, and the insular species: but these want testing. The first is more
than half redeemed from the wild state, like the Yak of Tibet. The
others are entirely wild. I possess no memoranda of the soft anatomy
or intestines, nor of the breeding season and gestation.

3. Genus Bizos.
Gaur, or Gauri Gau.

Cranium large, massive, with the frontal and cerebral portions pre-
ponderant over the facial.

Frontals as long as the face, broader than long, concave and sur-
mounted by a salient arched crest.

Occipital plane spheroidal, very large, larger than the frontal plane,
deeply indented centrally by the temporal pits, and forming an acute
angle with the frontal plane. |

Orbits salient.

Condyles of great foramen and of lower jaw low, and the latter
straight.

Horns attached below crest of forehead, sub-depressed, sub-angular,
and curving ascendantly.

Thirteen pairs of ribs.
Dorsal ridge co-extensive with the ribs, and of great elevation.

Mufle small.
Dewlap small.

Type. Bos Gaurus vel? Cavifrons. The Gaur or Gauri Gau. Ceesar’s
wild Bull of Europe and Aristotle’s of Persia, are two other species of

1847. | On Various Genera of the Ruminants. 707

Bibos or of Gaveus, which could we test them might be respectively
called Classicus vel Czesaris et Aristotelis. The Gaurs inhabit the
primitive forests of India generally, under the great ranges of moun-
tains, such as the sub-Himalayas, the Vindhias, the Sathpuras, the
Ghats, Eastern and Western, and their links with the Vindhias, and
with the Nilgiris. Beyond the Brahmaputra Bibos is replaced by the
last type, of which there would seem to be two species in the Indo-
Chinese countries, one of them extending to Ceylon, if the Lanka wild
Ox be not rather a Bibos ; I suspect there will prove to be at least two
species of Bibos, as of Rusa, inhabitants of India between the Cape
(Comorin) and the sub-Himalayas, or B. Gaurus and B. Cavifrons.

For the skeletion of the Gaur, I may refer the reader to the Asia-
tic Society’s Journal, No. 114, and No. 69. Of the intestines I pos-
sess no memorandum. ‘The period of gestation was in Nepaul always
stated to me to exceed that of the common Ox: but Mr. Elhot will
not allow this. The Gours rut in winter and procreate in autumn,
producing usually but one young at a birth. The herds are ordinari-
ly rather numerous, 20, 30, 40, and sometines even double these num-
bers, being found together, but in the breeding season, not above 10
or 15 cows with a single mature vigorous bull, who jealously expels
every young and old male from his Haram. The sub-Himalayan
species entirely avoids the open Tarai on the one hand, and the hills
on the other, adhering to the most solitary parts of the Saul forest,
close to and between the salient spurs of the hills where the periodi-
eal firing of the undergrowth of the forest never reaches. In the
Deccan these animals are said to penetrate into the hills in the hot
weather—very partially, I fancy, or else they must then lack cover on
the plain, for they are not a mountain race at all. They feed early and
late in the more open glades of the forest, posting sentinels the while
and manifesting in their whole demeanour a degree of shyness unparal-
leled among the Bovines. They never venture, even in the rains, when
there is abundance of most rank vegetation to cover their approaches,
into the open Tarai to depredate on the crops, as the wild Buffaloes
constantly do ; nor do they ever associate, or have sexual commerce,
with the tame cattle, though immense numbers of the latter every
spring are driven into their retreats to feed, and remain there in a half
wild-condition for three or four months, when the wild Buffaloes fre-

708 On Various Genera of the Ruminants. | JuLy,

quently have sexual intercourse with the tame ones of their kind, of
which likewise vast numbers are depastured there. Old males of the
Gaur are often found solitarily wandering the forests they frequent,
especially in winter: but these have probably been recently expelled
the herds by their more vigorous juniors, and re-unite themselves with
some herd after the season of love and contention has passed. It is
exceedingly difficult to rear the Gauri Gau im confinement. Nor did
I ever know a successful experiment, though the attempt has been,
for 50 years past, constantly made by the Court of Nepal, which finds
no difficulty in rearmg wild Buffaloes and causing them to breed in
confinement with the domestic species, which is thus greatly improved.
in size and other qualities. I have remarked on the excessive shyness
of the Gaurs ; and it follows that, when approached, they will retreat
so long as they can: but if compelled to stand and defend themselves,
they do so with a courage and determination not to be surpassed.
Their beef is unequalled for flavour and tenderness: but to the abori-
gines only it is illicit food, and not to all tribes of them ; nor are any of
them allowed to kill the Gaur in Hindu kingdoms. The Gaur stands
from 6 to 64 feet high at the shoulder, and is either of a ruddy brown,
alias tan, or of a black colour, the forehead and limbs below the mid
flexures being pale, and the forehead and knees tufted. Capt. Tickell,
a good observer, believes that there are two species of Bibos in the
Chota Nagpoor territories alone! Doubtless close investigation will
reveal many new species in the Bovine.

4, Genus Bison.
Yak. Chouri Gau.

Cranium moderate, depressed, with the facial portion exceeding the
frontal and cerebral parts.
Frontals broader than long, convex and forming on obtuse angle with

the occipital plane.
Occipital plane smaller than the frontal plane, trigonal or semi-cireu-
lar, and ridged by the parietes.

Orbits salient.
Condyles of great foramen and of lower jaw low, and the jaw straight.

Horns attached below the curved or pent intercornual ridge, rounded
and curving out of the horizontal line,

1847. ] On Various Genera of the Ruminants. 709

Ribs 14 or 15 pairs.

A true dorsal ridge, confined to the withers.
Mufle small.

Dewlap none.

Types. Americanus et Poephagus.

The latter is the Yak or Chouri Gau.

It inhabits all the loftiest plateaux of High Asia between the Altai
and the Himalaya, the Belut Tag and the Peling mountains, and is
found wild as well as tame. It cannot live on this side the Himalayas
beyond the immediate vicinity of the snows, where the tribes of the
Cachar or Juxta-nivean region of the sub-Himalayas rear large herds
and cross-breed with the common Ox. The Yak ruts in winter and
produces young in autumn, after the usual period of Bovine gestation.
Small intestines 107 feet. Large 33} feet. Coecum 2} feet. Width of
small gut 1} inches ; of great, 2 inches; of ccoecum 4 inches. Coecum
simple, that is, not sacced nor banded.

5. Genus BuBaALus.

Bhainsa. Arna.

Cranium large, elongate, compressed, exhibiting great excess in the
facial over the frontal and cerebral portions.

Frontals short, narrow, convex, forming an obtuse angle with the
occipital plane.

Occipital plane larger than the frontal, spheroidal, moderately in-
dented.

Condyles of the foramen and lower jaw low, and the jaw little curved.

Horns attached to highest line of frontals, depressed, angular, and
horizontal.

Thirteen pairs of ribs.

No true dorsal ridge nor hump.
Mufle very large and square.
Dewlap medial.

Types. Bubalus Buffelus, or the Bhainsa, and Bubalus Arna or the
Ayna.*

Habitat of the tame, universal ; of the wild, also every where where

adequate cover and swamp exist. The haunts of the Arna or wild

* Bornouensis and Brachycerus are to my mind no Buffaloes, and their united horns
form a character at variance not only with the genus but the family. Hence I denomi-
nate them from this feature Syncerus (avy et kepos). They are foreign to India, the land
of the true Buffaloes. ”

710 On Various Genera of the Rumanants. | Jury,

Buffaloe are the margins rather than the interior of primeval forests.
They never ascend the mountains, and adhere, like Rhinoceroses, to the
most swampy sites of the districts they frequent. There is no animal
upon which ages of domestication have made so small an impression as
upon the Buffaloe, the tame species being still most clearly referrible to
the wild ones at present frequenting all the great swampy jungles of
India. But in those wildernesses as in the cow-houses, a marked dis-
tinction may be observed between the long-horned and curve-horned
Buffaloes, or the Macrocerus and Speirocerus of my Catalogue—which
whether they be separate species or merely varieties, I shall not venture
to decide, but I incline to regard them as species. The length of the
horns of Macrocerus is sometimes truly enormous, or 64 feet each.

There is such a pair in the British Museum, and another pair I saw
in Tirhut. The Arna ruts in autumn and the females produce one or
two young in summer after a gestation of 10 months. The herds are
usually numerous and sometimes exceedingly so, though at the season
of love the most lusty males lead off and appropriate several females
with which they form small herds for the time. I have no memoran-
dum of the intestines of the Arna. This noble species is, in the Saul
forest and Tarai, a truly stupendous animal, as tall as the Gaur and
longer considerably, and of such power and vigour as by his charge
frequently to prostrate a well-sized elephant! The wild animals are
fully a third larger than the largest tame breed, and measure from
snout to vent 102 feet, and six to six and half feet high at the shoul-
der. The wild Buffaloe is remarkable for the uniform shortness of its
tail, which extends not lower than the hock; for the tufts which cover
his forehead and knees ; and, lastly, for the great size of his horns and
the uniform high condition of the animal, so unlike the leanness and
angularity of the domestic buffaloe’s figure, even at its best.

I have now disposed of all the Bovines proper of India, and might
next proceed to the Bovine Antelopes or Busdorcinze which form an-
other sub-family of the Bovide. But those animals, with one excep-
tion, and that a doubtful one—viz. Portax picta or the Nilgau—are
wholly foreign to India, and the Nilgau itself rarely found on the left
bank of the Ganges, how common soever across that river all the way
to the Deccan and Carnatic. Wherefore, having no personal knowledge
of the group, I leave it untouched. It will be seen above that my

1847.] Notice on the Ferruginous Spherules. 711

principle of generic classification is organic. I assume that every
organic variation is a sign of genus ; that nothing but organic variation
isa sign of genus; that we are too ignorant at present of the real
nature and use of most organs to decide on their relative value and to
reject some because they seem comparatively uninfluential on the
habits and economy of the animal endowed with them; that the organ
is always the datum; its use always the desideratum, and that all or-
gans ought to be prominently set forth until their structures, uses and
relative importance be decided on; that all three sorts of teeth are
organs, and all therefore are properly introduced to mark genera and
even higher groups ; that there is not that entire uniformity of denti-
tion among the Ruminants which has been so long asserted; and,
lastly, that the special form of the horns in the Cirvide, though not
strictly an organic mark, may yet be wisely used at present to help the
indication of genera, because it is a very palpable sign, and one besides
usually harmonising with, and indicative of other and organic modifica-
tions yet partially or wholly understood.*

Notice on the Ferruginous Spherules imbedded in Sandstone from Lul-
lutpore, in Bundelcund, by Dr. G. G. Spiuspury.—By H. Prv-
DINGTON, Curator Museum Economic Geology.

We have received from Dr. Spilsbury an additional supply of the cu-
rious little Ferruginous Spherules described in my report of September
1846, from their resemblance in miniature to the spherical volcanic
Bombs figured by Mr. Darwin as being possibly voleanie grape-shot, and
since that time I have observed that some being sent to the Agricultural
Society, Dr. McClelland thought they might be fossil fruits. I have
seen these and find them externally the same as ours, and I have there-
fore submitted ours to a farther examination, of which the result is—

That they are infusible before the blowpipe ; that they are not mag-
netic, but when exposed to the reducing flame of the blowpipe they
become so. That when dissected by long immersion in muriatic acid
they leave nothing but a residuum of coarse white granular silex and

\ ; Lia & $

* Mr. Hodgson’s correction of an oversight in the description of Genus Axis, page

691, reached us after the sheet had been printed off. For ‘‘ canines in males only,” read
“ canines in both sexes.”’— Eps.

AF,

712 Notice on the Ferruginous Spherules. [Juny,

a finer one in a gray impalpable powder, which bemg examined before
the blowpipe is silica with oxide of Iron.

There is no trace of any thing like organic arrangement, such as cells,
&c. which are rarely completely obliterated in fossil fruits, how com-
plete soever the mineralisation of the substance of the fruit may be.

The strongest proof however to my mind that they are not fossil fruits,
but originally ferruginous spherules, whether formed by volcanic action
(or by that which produces the pisolitic iron ores?) arises from the
matrix in some of the specimens being almost wholly destitute of iron!
and the spherule having evidently given iron to it, round its place, in
which when detached it leaves a coating of peroxide of iron which
stains the sandstone. Now if the spherule had been originally a fruit,
it must have obtained its iron from the sandstone itself or from filtra-
tion through it, which would have stained it, for we know of no colour-
less solution of iron like those of silex and lime, which may pass through
a rock and be deposited in bodies for which they have an affinity
without leaving coloured traces of their passage.

One which I fractured contained a nucleus, excentrically situated, of
coarse sand, as if it had been inclosed in a globule of molten iron.

This spherule weighed 33 grains and gave by muriatic acid approxi-
matively as follows :

OM COARSE SICA ai ion pn he ee wore = ae lege canine oh en
Fine impalpable powder of silica with some iron,.. 4
mide Of M0, Tom decease 2 cok ook Oo eee

33

I am therefore still inclined to think these spherules inorganic, and
that they have been suddenly deposited in their present position as
ferruginous globules, but by what agency we cannot say. The amount
of sand in them would almost entitle them to be called ferruginous
sandstones.

Mr. Darwin, in his recent work on South America, p. 123, describes
some ferruginous volcanic concretions, which are however fusible, as
from two inches to two feet in diameter; their insides consisting of a
fine scarcely adherent volcanic sand or of an argillaceous tuff. He
quotes also D’Aubuisson (to whose work I have not the opportunity
of referring) as adverting to the tendency of iron to form hollow conere-

1847. ] Notice of the Deo Monnees. 713

tions or shells containing incoherent matter. Our spherulites are evi-
dently yet a problem for resolution, and it is only by attention to the
mineralogical conditions of it that we can hope to see its geological
bearings properly estimated.

PISA DIV

Notice of the Deo Monnees,* or sacred beads of Assam, by the same.

Major Jenkins sends me in a letter a string of six of these singular
objects, of which he says :—

“T shall be obliged if you can tell me what these beads are, and if
you know where any similar are to be had, and whether they are artifi-
cial or natural? I suppose the latter are jaspers ?”

«You may have seen such and blue and white beads made into neck-
laces by the Faqueers, the blue and these are in very great demand with
all our hill tribes, and could I obtain a few strings of sizes they would be
very useful to give as occasional presents to chiefs whom we may seek
to attach to our government. Why these beads are considered so valu-
able amongst these tribes I only account for by supposing they are very
scarce, could they not be easily imitated ?”’

And Captain Smith writing to him says :—

“JT send you some of the Deo Monnees so prized by the Singphos
and without a string of them, a wife is not to be had. I send small
ones, as I should have to pay 5 Rs. for a large sized one ; those similar
in grain to the Ash wood and irregularly bored are most prized, they
should be of both the colors 1 send; they are valued most because
they are supposed to be the real Deo Monnee, and are said to be found
ready bored. Those that are particularly smooth outside, and regular-
ly bored are not so valued, as they are thought to be the work of man’s
hands, whereas the others are by the gods themselves.”

These singular objects of veneration (the small-sized ones as sent to
us) are small flat circular disks, about from one to 14 eighth of an inch
thick and from one to two eighths in diameter, with holes in the middle
or towards it. The colors are from a dirty greenish yellow to a bright
sealing wax red ; some are yellowish and marbled with the red colour in

veins like Jaspers, but the red ones are not marbled with yellow. These
* Deo Monnee, Jewel of the gods.
422

714 Notice of the Deo Monnees. [Juxy,

disks appear at first sight like sections of the jasperized stems of
gramineous plants, or small pithy wood, and at the edges some of them
(the yellow more than the red) appear marked with strice exactly like
part of a small petrified twig. When polished however no traces of
vessels can be discerned on the transverse section of either the green or
red ones by a magnifier.

Selecting one which was a fair medium between the yellow and the
red, I submitted it to the following tests. Premising however that its
entire weight was not more than 1} grain.

Eeamination.

It is excessively brittle, the fracture may be called splintery—con-
choidal, as well as one can distinguish in such minute specimens, and
it,is the most splintery substance I am acquainted with, the slightest
touches of the pestle making it fly as if from an explosion, so that it must
be powdered in a covered or a steel mortar. The fractured surface is
that of a red enamel or bright sealing wax. The powder resembles
brick-dust. The hardness is 5-6, or between Apatite and Adularia.
It scratches Fluor readily, and does not yield to the knife.

It. does not adhere to the tongue or show any effervescence with
acids. Its smell, if any thing with such small specimens, is metallic
when breathed upon. It is not magnetic.

Before the blowpipe in the forceps and on charcoal it fuses immedi-
ately to a dark steel-coloured brilliant globule, which below is marbled
with broad greyish and dirty white veins. ‘This globule is not magne-
tic and internally has the red fracture of the fresh Deo Monnee.

With borax on Platina wire it fuses entirely to a bright emerald
green glass while hot, which becomes of a pale blue on cooling.

With the addition of metallic tin this bead gives a brownish red
enamel, The colouring matter of the Deo Monnee therefore is princi-
pally protoxide, and perhaps the suboxide of copper, and, as will be
subsequently seen some iron.

Vid Humedd.

The powder is not soluble in Muriatic, Sulphuric or Nitric acids.
The Sulphuric acid gives it a dull brick or brown-red colour which
becomes brighter after several days, the other two acids brighten the
powder almost to an orange, though quite colourless.

1 oe ee

18473, ts Notice of the Deo Monnees. 715

Boiled in Nitro-Hydrochloric acid a part appeared to dissolve and
the vapour had a remarkably disagreeable smell.

The filtered solution gave traces of Iron, and faintly but distinctly of
Copper, though not so strong as one would expect from the blowpipe
test. The red powder remaining on the filter fused readily with caus-
tic soda in a silver capsule, and when cold was a dirty greenish mass, the
whole of which was soluble m Muriatic acid and the solution gave
also traces of Iron and Copper.

It was evaporated to dryness and redissolved in pure water, when it
“left untouched a buff-coloured powder, which by the blowpipe was
found to be silica tinged with Iron, the solution gave as before traces of
Iron; but was too dilute to show the Copper. I suppose indeed that much
of the Copper may have been volatilised, and it is possible that the
substance may contain Arsenic.

The above I publish merely as a guide for future investigations when
more of the substance can be obtained, such preliminary notes being
always of great utility to the working chemist. In reply to Major
Jenkins I should say—

That the fusibility and low degree of hardness of the one bead we
have experimented upon, while it puts it out of the classes of Jaspers
and Pitchstones (of which further we know of none containing copper ?)
would incline as to believe that it is an enamel, in which the oxides of
copper are frequently used as the red colouring matters ; and it is not
- difficult to suppose that the Singphos obtain these, fabricated to imitate
Jaspers of these colours, through tribes in intercourse with the Chinese
of Yunan. The talent of the Chinese in enamel work ofall kinds we
well know, and no doubt the beads might be imitated by any person
who understood enamelling.

The only natural mineral beads I can find in the bazar are red and
white cornelians. Some of blue glass have, I observe, strice on the
unground facets so that the circumstance of our Deo Monnees having
them does not count as an evidence of their being natural productions.

PIV

PROCEEDINGS

OF THE

ASIATIC SOCIETY OF BENGAL,

JUNE, 1847.

The usual monthly meeting of the Asiatic Society was held on
Wednesday evening, the 2d of June.

Capt. Wm. Munro, in the Chair.

The minutes of proceedings of the last meeting were read and adopt-
ed, and the accounts and vouchers for May laid on the table as usual.

The following gentlemen having been duly proposed and seconded at
the May meeting, were ballotted for and duly elected :—

R. O’Dowda, Esq.

Lieut. Thuillier, B. A.

J. B. Elliott, Esq. C. S.

H. W. Elliott, Esq. C. S.

Capt. Thos. Brodie, 5th N. I.
Lieut. Ed. Tuite Dalton, 9th N. I.
C. B. Skinner, Esq.

F. E. Hall, Esq.

J. Johnstone, Esq.

Mr. E. Currie of the Civil Service was named as a candidate for elec-
tion, proposed by Mr. E. C. Samuells, seconded by Mr. Bushby.

Read letters—

From Major Sturt, Secretary to Government of India, Military
Department, forwarding copy of a pamphlet by Professor Ansted, enti-
tled, “Facts and suggestions concerning the Economic Geology of
India.”

From Mr, Secretary Young, forwarding the annexed correspondence
regarding the discovery of Cannel coal at Junk Ceylon.

1847. | Proceedings of the Asiatic Society. 717

(No. 461.)
From the Under Secretary to the Government of Bengal,
To the Secretary to the Asiatic Society,

STEAM. Dated, Fort William, the 19th May, 1847.
Letter from the Governor of P. W. Sirr.—I : ;
Island, Singapore and Malacca, No. 31 wee a directed to transmit for
of 27th February, 1847. the information of the Society a copy

Ditto Mint Master of Calcutta No. 456, f ; :
Mee HA ulin 1 Enclosure. oO ohe Corr espondence noted in the
Ditto to Governor of P. W. Island Sin- margin regarding a specimen of Coal

gapore and Malacca, No. 469, dated 19th discovered in Junk Ceylon.

Inst,
I have the honor to be, Sir,
Your most obedient servant,
A. R. Youne,
Under-Secretary to the Government of Bengal.

(No. 31.)
From the Governor of P. W. Island, Singapore and Malacca,
To C. Brapon, Esq., Under-Secretary to the Goverment of Bengal, Fort
William. Dated, Singapore, 27th February, 1847.

Sir,—My letter under date the 26th July 1845, No. 124, will have made
the Hon’ble the Deputy Governor of Bengal acquainted with my belief
that Coal was to be found in the vicmity of Penang, and although I failed at
that time, im discovering the mineral, yet I did not relax my inquiries, and
I am now enabled to report very satisfactorily on the subject.

On the recent return of the Hon’ble East India Company’s Steamer
Hooghly from the Northern end ofthe Straits, after conveying the Hon’ble
Recorder, and Court Establishment to Penang, Captain Congalton brought
me a specimen of Coal which had been deposited by some person at the
Harbour Master’s Office ; search had been made for the party without avail,
and I apprehended that I should be again baffled, when I was favored with a
letter, regarding the said Coal, by the Resident Councillor at Penang, a copy
of which I beg to enclose.

The Hon’ble the Deputy Governor will observe that the Coal now dis-
covered, (a specimen of which I beg to forward for the purpose of being
tested,) is found on the Southern Coast of the Island of Junk Ceylon, which
is not far from the River Gurbie, on the Malayan Peninsula, where my for-
mer search was made, and if we may judge from the seam noticed by Kong
Kiyon, who brought in the Coal, there must be a large quantity available.

I do not think that Kong Kiyon is competent to enter into the engage-
ment proposed by the Resident Councillor at Penang, or that we should be
justified in making any agreement with him to supply the mineral from the
territory of our Ally, the King of Siam, without previously ascertaining

718 Proceedings of the Asiatic Society. [JuNE,

how far he may be cognizant of such a proceeding ; neither would the price
demanded, viz. 7 dollars per ton, justify me in laying in any quantity whilst
that of ascertained good quality can be purchased for 6 dollars per ton.

I have however ventured to authorize Mr. Garling, to commission from
Kong Kiyon two or three coyans of the Coal, and on delivery, to present

him with 25 dollars from Government in addition to the price of the Coal, .

for having made the discovery known to the authorities, and with a view of
inducing others to come forward with any information likely to develope the
resources of these settlements, and the adjacent native states, which I trust
will meet with the approval of the Hon’ble the Deputy Governor of Bengal.

The Junks from China and Cochin China are now daily making their ap-
pearance, and I am averse to withdrawing the Steamer from the vicinity of
Point Romania for any lengthened period, or I would have-furnished a more
full Report on the subject of this Coal, but I hope to proceed on my an-
nual tour early in May, or as soon as it shall be ascertained, by the change
of the monsoon, that the whole of the Junks of the season have arrived,
when I shall send the Hooghly to Junk Ceylon, and do myself the honor of
reporting the result.

I have the honor to be, &c.
(Signed) W. J. Burrerworrn,
. . Governor.
Singapore, 27th February, 1847.
(No. 161 of 1847.)
From the Resident Councillor Prince of Wales Island.
To the How ble the Governor, Sc. &c. &c. -

Sir,—Captain Congalton, in command of the Hon’ble Company’s Steamer”

Hooghly, will have shown to you a muster of Coal brought to Penang just
about the time the Steamer reached this port. He procured the muster from
Mr. Gottlieb, the Harbour Master, but no particulars could be obtained, as the
man who brought the sample could not befound. Mr. Gottlieb having at last
succeeded in tracing the man, sent him to my office, and I have now the
honor of givmg you the result of my inquiries. The man’s name is Kong
Kiyon, a Siamese by community, but born in Penang. By his statement,
the Sample was found on the river bank mingled with the mud, close upon
the jungle, and about 2 or 3 hundred feet from the mouth of the river, on
the Southern Coast of the Island of Junk Ceylon. There are rocks on the
coast—Kong Kiyon went there to collect Ratans—any persons may there
go into the jungles and collect what they please ; sometime since he brought
a piece of this mineral to Penang, but it was considered as useless. Having
been spoken to on the subject, immediately he came upon this Coal as stated,

-— eee Se ee ee

ee oe ee ee ee ee

y ©

pone ne

ewe"

1847.] Proceedings of the Asiatic Society. 719

he set to cooking his rice with it, and finding it answer the purpose well, he
ventured to bring away about 4 or 5 coyans of it. The boat has now gone
away and he has now left but one small piece, which he promised to bring to
my office.

He discovered a stratum about 3 feet in thickness close under the surface,
but of its length and breadth he knows nothing. Why the people do not
use it for culmary purposes he knows not, but supposes that they may know
nothing about it. There are no inhabitants in the vicinity of the Coal, and
he entertains no difficulty im bringing away any quantity.

Kong Kiyon told Mr. Gottlieb that he would engage to bring the Coal at
the rate of #12 per coyang of 45 Peculs. He has thought better of it.
He tells me that, after consulting his comrades, he would not engage under
150 for an 8 coyang boat load, beg upwards of 50 per cent. beyond his
offer to Mr. Gottlieb. But Kong Kiyon says, that for 4150 per load of an
8 coyang boat, he will enter into a bond with securities to supply the mine-
ral always, provided a small advance of cash be made to him, as he has no
_ funds of his own.

Mr. Gottlieb brought one piece burnt. It had the appearance and smell
of acommon cinder, only it was very light in weight. Captain Congalton
spoke well of it after trial.

I shall await your instructions in this matter.

I have, &c.
(Signed) S. GarLine,
Resident Councillor.

P. W. Island, the 13th February, 1847.

15th.—P. 8. The specimen of Coal not having yet come to hand, I shall
no longer detain this letter.

(Signed) S. Gar.ine,
Resident Councillor.
(True Copy)
(Signed) W. J. BuTTERWoRTH,
Governor.

(No. 290.)

Copy of this letter and of its enclosure, together with the specimen of
Coal otherwise received, forwarded to the Mint Master of Calcutta, for the
purpose therein mentioned.

By order of the Hon’ble the Deputy Governor of Bengal.

(Signed) C. Brapon,
Under Secretary to the Governor of Bengal,

Fort William, 7th April, 1847.

5 A

720 Proceedings of the Asiatic Society. [JuNnz,

(No. 456 of 1846-47.)
From Lieut.-Col. W. N. Forses, Mint Master:
To C. Bravon, Esq. Under Secretary to the Goverment of Bengal.

Sir,—I have the honor to acknowledge the receipt of your letter No. 290,
dated the 7th April 1847, forwarding a copy of a letter and enclosures from
the Governor of P. W. Island, Singapore and Malacca, together with the
specimen of Coal which accompanied them, and in reply to state that, as the
specimen supplied was insufficient for experiments conducted in the Steam
Engine, or other mint furnaces, I requested Dr. W. B. O’Shaughnessy,
Chemical Examiner to Goverment to examine it m detail, and I have now the

pleasure of transmitting in original his very satisfactory report on its assay

aud analysis.
I have, &e.
(Signed) W.N. Forsss,
Mint Master.
Calcutta Mint, the 20th April, 1847.

(No. 26.)

From Dr. W. B. O’SHauGHNEssSy, Chemical Examiner to Government,
To Lieut.-Col. W. N. Forses, Mint Master.

Dated, Chemical Examiner’s Office, Fort William, 30th April, 1847.

Sir,—In reply to your letter of the 14th inst. requesting me to furnish a
report on a specimen of Coal received from,the Government of Bengal, I have
the honor to send you the accompanying memorandum of the results of ‘its
analysis, which shows that this Coal is by far the most valuable hitherto
found in this or adjacent countries.

2. The coal is identical with the “ Cannel” or “ Wigan” kind. It is free
from sulphur, cokes well and yields such an abundance of gaseous inflam-
mable matter as to be of the utmost value for generating steam or manufac-
turing gas. The proportion of ash is moreover very small. The discovery
‘of this kind of coal promises moreover to prove of additional importance in
as much as it is generally found to accompany deposits of the richest and
best ordinary coking coal.

3. The documents sent with your letter are herewith returned.

I have, &c.

(Signed) W. B, O’SHauGHNESsy,
Chemical Examiner,

— eg

ee ee ee ye ee ee ree

—— ae ms ie

1847. ] Proceedings of the Asiatic Society. 721

Memorandum of composition of specimen of Coal from Junk Ceylon,
compared with that of English Cannel Coal.

In 100 Parts.

. SPeCiiG ila ae eee asa ae

vity. ee mats Soke, (Ash.

Junk Ceylon Coal, ........ 1. 25 60.40 39.58 | 2.50
English Cannel Coal,...... Lu 2A 60.00* 40.00* | 0.30+

(Signed) W. B. O'SHAUGHNESSY,
Chemical Examiner.
Calcutta, 30th April, 1847.

* Dr. Thomson.—Brande’s Manual, pp. 9, 83.
+ Berthier.—Traite des Essais, Vol. 1, pp. 328, 336 and 339.

(No. 469.)
From the Under Secretary to the Government of Bengal,

To the Governor of Prince of Wales’ Island, Singapore and Malacca,
Dated Fort William, the 19th May, 1847.

Srr,—I am directed to transmit for your information copy of a letter from
the Mint Master of Calcutta, No. 456, dated the 30th ultimo, with the Chemi-
cal Examiner’s Report which accompanied it, on the specimen of Coal receiv-
ed with your letter No. 31, dated the 27th February last.

2. You will observe that the quantity forwarded by you was not sufficient
-for such experiments as are conducted in the Steam Engine and Mint Fur-
naces, and you are therefore requested to procure a larger supply of the same
description of Coal. It is very desirable too that the locality in which it is
found should be more accurately ascertained and described, and the Deputy

Governor feels assured that you will use every effort to obtain the fullest
particulars on this pomt as well as every other connected with this important
subject.
I have, &c.
(Signed) A. R. Young,
Under-Secretary to the Government of Bengal.
Fort William, the 19th May, 1847.
(True Copies.)
A. R. Youne,
Under-Secretary to the Government of Bengal.

From Captain James Abbott, giving further details on the manufac-
ture of the Damasqued sword blades of Goojrat.
sae Mes

722 Proceedings of the Asiatic Society. [JUNE,

From Mr. Hodgson, forwarding a paper on the crestless Porcupine,
with plates.

From the Rev. Mr. Mason ditto on the Gamboge tree of 'Tenasserim.

From Dr. Cantor ditto on the Reptiles of thte Malayan peninsula
and Islands.

From Mr. Piddington, presenting a chart of the hurricanes in the
bay of Bengal.

From the Officiating Deputy Surveyor General, presenting the Meteo-
rological Register for May.

From Mr. Hodgson, presenting a paper on various genera of the
~ Ruminants, with plates. .

From the Librarian, submitting the MS. of a popular catalogue of
the curiosities in the Society’s Museum, (referred to the Committee of
Papers.)

From Mr. Blyth, applying for a supply of spirits of Wine for the
Museum.

The purchase of 6 gallons monthly was sanctioned accordingly.

A memorandum was submitted from the Oriental Section, reeommend-
ing the publication of Mr..Hodgson’s Essays on the Bodo, Dhimél and
Koch dialects of the sub-Himalayan aborigines, to be published as a
separate work, at the expense of the Oriental Fund.

Resolved that this proposition be referred to the Committee of Papers,
it being doubtful whether the Oriental Fund can be employed for any
but classical or ancient works.

On the proposition of the Secretaries, on the part of the Committee
of Papers, a copy of Victor Jacquemont’s Travels in India was directed
to be purchased for the Library.

The following list was submitted by the Librarian :—

Books received for the Meeting of Wednesday, the 2d June, 1847.

PRESENTED.

The Chenchwars, a wild tribe inhabiting the forests of the Eastern
Ghauts, by Captain Newbold.—By THe AUTHOR.

The Gospel of St. Matthew, translated and printed in the Lepcha
language, by the Rev. William Start, Missionary at Darjeelmg.—By THE
AUTHOR.

L

ass ee ae oe

tee ee

1847.] Proceedings of the Asiatic Society. 723

Summary of the Geology of Southern India, by Captain Newbold.—By
THE AUTHOR.

Annals of the Lyceum of Natural History of New York, Vol. IV. No.
5—/7.—By THE SociEty.

Account of a Visit to the Bitter Lakes, Isthmus of Suez, by the bed of the
ancient Canal of Nechos, the “ Khalej al kudim’’ eel ets of the Arabs,

in June 1842, by Captain Newbold.—By Tue AuTHorR.

Description of the Wild Ass and Wolf of Tibet, with illustrations, by
B. H. Hodgson, Esq.—By THE AUTHOR.

Catalogue of the specimens and drawings of Mammalia and birds of Nepal
and Thibet, presented by B. H. Hodgson, Esq. to the British Museum. Two
copies.—By B. H. Hopeson, Esq.

Proceedings of the Royal Society, No. 62 to 66.—By Tue Society.

Proceedings of the Zoological Society of London, part XIII. 1845.—By
THE SOCIETY.

Le Moniteur des Indes Orientales et Occidentales, No. I1.—By THE
EDITORS.

Meteorological Register kept at the Surveyor General’s Office, Calcutta, for
the month of April, 1847.—By THe Orriciatinc Deputy SurRvEyoR
GENERAL.

Ditto ditto kept at Kyook Phyoo during April, 1847.—By THE SuPER-
INTENDENT OF MARINE.

Address of the most noble the Marquis of Northampton, read at the
anniversary meeting of the Royal Society, on November 30, 1846.—By THE
Roya Society.

The Journal of the Royal Geographical Society of London, Vol. XVI.
part I1.—By Tue Society.

Philosophical Transactions of the Royal Society of London, for the year
1846.—By THE Society.

Account of an Excursion in search of Ancient Inscriptions and other
Relics in India, by a field officer of the Engineer corps.—By THE AUTHOR.

EXCHANGED.

Journal of the Agricultural and Horticultural Society of India, Vol. V.
part IV,

PURCHASED.
The London, Edinburgh, and Dublin Philosophical Magazine, No. 200.
The Curators of the Museums presented their usual monthly Reports.

724 Proceedings of the Asiatic Society. (Junz,

Report of the Curator Museum of Economic Geology for May, 1847.
I have been employed examining various matters in the departments
under my charge during the past month, but some are not completed
aud others not worth reporting upon.
Geology and Mineralogy.

Dr. Spilsbury has sent us an additional supply of specimens of the
ferruginous spherules described in my report of Sept. 1846, as possibly
volcanic. I have put into a separate notice for the Journal the result
of my examination of one of them, which appears to me to demonstrate
that they have not been derived from organic bodies.

Col. Ouseley has sent us a further and an abundant supply of the
remarkable fibrous limestone with impure chalk (for chalk it certainly
is if we use the name without reference to the organic contents of the
purer European chalks) described in my last, and both in a mineral and
a geological point of view, it is highly interesting ; the layer of matrix
is in some specimens fully half an inch thick !

Economic Geology.

Major Jenkins has sent us from Assam a curious kind of beads held
in much veneration by the Singphos. I have put it into the form of a
short paper for the Journal, the examination I was able to make of
the minute specimen we could afford to take, being about 14 grain in
weight, so as to preserve for the Museum these singular specimens for
comparison. When we can obtain others a more complete analysis
may be made and the question settled of whether they are artificial or
natural productions. Dr.Spilsbury has sent us (Report of March,
1847) another, and this time a handsome specimen of the Copper Ore
of Sahgurh* which is really a very fine and promising one, being a pure
green and steel-grey oxide, probably a silico-carbonate of Copper dis-
persed in spots and masses through a quartz matrix with very little
iron and apparently no sulphur in combination. It is to be regretted
that such a promising ore is not wrought, but the expense of carriage
from such a spot would be a heavy charge even on the manufactured
produce. |

He sends also a bar of iron from Tendookhairie which, his note says
“cannot be wrought for the copper,” but the obstacle is not copper,

* OF ge Sowrage, Sahgurh Raja’s present capital, 9 miles north of Dhumonee, and 32
miles south of Tehree.

4
y oS
1 i
4 A
. id : |
vu
i
P
; ; ,
Y
’

7
; ‘
ary, = |
Weutsi
‘ (aw
5 a* | | 7
| Rly
| ri 5
ey :
| | 39)
we) Ae
ein is
| > , -
filo. ee
Sid
. A |
¥ my
: a By 4 v
5 ft Se Ff “ | ‘ |
sD etna vd
‘ Pid { i.) 4
" ' : BY ) .
+" :
v | |
. ’
-
‘
P
\ i. a
: Void .
|
3 4
m RA
ft
A
‘
x
‘

coe . faapug) “WOLWITEOO NATTIAOS porfrabou OT

L Wodayo] sonlln Jo uonsoy SAL ‘WOLVNINVO YNOLSOOE LS f

‘ORIS

9.9.0. 689 Fal

1847.] Proceedings of the Asiatic Society. 725

which by the way would be volatilised ‘in the heat required to smelt
iron, but the sulphuret ofiron which it contains, and the only chance of
producing passable iron from the ore would be (perhaps) careful roast-
ing of it ; an expense which it would not suppott ; I say, perhaps, not
having seen the ore, for pounding and washing might with some earthy

iron ores answer and leave the pyrites behind. And from some of the
more compact and metallic kinds roasting would not separate the sul-
phur. Col. Ouseley has forwarded us a brick and a fragment from
the Ramgurh temple of Sirgoojah but I have no farther notice of it than
the name.

Zoological Department.— Mr. Blyth’s Report.

The following are the donations which I have now the pleasure to acknow-
ledge :—

1. From G. T. Lushington, Esq. of Almorah. A fine male of the Tibetan
(slightly aberrant) Gazelle recently described by My. Hodgson by the name
Antilope (Procapra) picticaudata, m XV, 334, I have had it mounted, and
now exhibit it together with its female, presented on a former occasion by
Dr. Campbell. On looking over the large collection of original drawings of
animals, and of tracings of such, which I brought from England, I have
been gratified to find a tracing of Pallas’s figure of his Ant. gutturosa ;
from which I now feel satisfied that it is a distinct species from the Gazella
picticaudata, however close the affinity in various respects: but I must be
permitted to retain my expressed opinion that, until now, I could not have
felt justified in considering them as distinct. N. B. The same bare places on
the site of the sub-orbital sinuses are visible in the male specimen as in the
female ; as if a rudiment of such an organ had existed in the recent subject.

2. From Major Jenkins, Pol. Agent at Gowhatti—The skeleton of a
Leopard, and skins of the *Bhaloo-soor and of Sciurus bicolor; also the
imperfect skin of a Pangolin.

3. From Capt. Rollo, 50th Madras N. I.—Specimens of the Schizodac-
tylus monstrosus, and of its larva, preserved in spirit, from Vizagapatam.

4, From Major Ouseley, of Chota Nagpur—A skin and two perfect
skeletons of male Gaours (Bos gaurus).

5. From Mr. Warden, of the Pilot service—A fine specimen of a Shark,
being a second and new species of the genus Stegostoma, hitherto only repre-
sented by the ‘Zebra ‘Shark’ of authors, No. XVIII of Russell’s ‘ Fishes of the
Coromandel coast.’ It may be described as—

St. carinatum, nobis, (Pl. XXV, fig. 1). Structure typical. Remarkable for a
series of ridges studded with enlarged scales (vide fig. 1, a), the most prominent
of which commences abruptly on the vertex towards the occiput, and is conti-

726 Proceedings of the Asiatic Society. (June,

nued over the spine and along the upper margin of the first dorsal fin, upon
which it gradually diminishes till it disappears at the extremity of the fin; a
similar ridge commences gradually behind the first dorsal, and in like manner
ascends and gradually disappears towards the tip of the second dorsal fin: a
strongly marked lateral ridge commences gradually, near and a little posterior
to the abrupt commencement of the medial dorsal ridge, diverging from that
slightly till it reaches as far as the posterior base of the first dorsal fin, then
continuing parallel to the back, and expanding at the tail so as to merge and
disappear among the scales of that organ, which are similarly enlarged : a se-
cond and less prominent lateral ridge appears about half-way down the side,
scarcely traceable for some distance above and posterior to the pectoral fins ;
this continues parallel to the upper lateral ridge, and in like manner becomes
diffused over and disappears upon the tail : lastly, another ridge appears a little
behind the pectorals and is continued along the anterior margin of the ventrals;
another again is continued along the anal fin; and there is a lateral ventral ridge,
commencing gradually from near the posterior base of each ventral fin. All
the scales are conspicuously cariated. The general colour is brown, spotted
all over on the upper surface with moderately large but unequally-sized black
spots, placed nearly in rows both longitudinally and transversely : these spots
are smaller ou the head, and disappear anteriorly to the eyes, beimg also
comparatively indistinct on the two dorsal and the anal fins: the lower parts
are spotless throughout. The spots and the ridges are exhibited in the
accompanying plate, and also a portion of the upper lateral ridge (fig. 1, a),
parallel to the commencement of the anterior dorsal fin, natural size, and
the same magnified (b). Length of the specimen nearly 4 feet. The second
figure in the plate represents an Australian species of true Scyllium, the Squa-
lus ocellatus of Gmelin. ;

6. From our Librarian, Baboo Rajendralal Mittra,—The fresh laid egg of
a Cassoway (Casswarius emeu.)

7. From E. Lindstedt, Esq.—Some fine fresh specimens of sundry Snakes.

8. By R.W. G. Frith, Esq., I have been kindly permitted to select
such specimens as were required for the museum of an extensive collection of
mammalia and birds, chiefly procured in the vicinity of Malacca. The only
species quite new to the museum are two birds—an Accipiter, which seems
to be undescribed, and Brachyurus ceruleus, (Raffles, v. Pitta gigas, Tem.),
—and one fish—Osphronemus olfaz, Cuv. and Val., Hist. Poiss. VII, 282 :
but various other highly interesting specimens have also been selected, tend-
ing to complete our series of Hylobates lar, Presbytis obscurus and Pr. albo-
cinereus, (Desm.), Galeopithecus Temminckii, Paradoxurus lewcomystaa (apud

Cantor),* Lutra(Aonyx) barang, and Rhizomys sumatrensis, among mammalia :

* I differ from Dr, C.in considering this species to be P. leucomystax of Gray, from
recollection of the original specimen in the Zoological Society’s Garden, upon which
the name was founded.

1847. | Proceedings of the Asiatic Society. 727

and in the class of birds—Picus (Campephilus) validus, mas, Batrachostomus
auritus, jun., Eupetes macrocercus, Tem., and various others of commoner
occurrence, among which may be mentioned the common Indian Corvus
culminatus, which, though abundant at Penang, I had never before seen from
so far south as Malacca, but in previous collections from that locality only
the C. macrorhynchos, Vieillot, a very distinct species of black Crow. Upon
the whole, this collection has added some valuable specimens to the Museum.

The Hawk can be satisfactorily identified with neither of the two described
species inhabiting the Malay countries, viz. Accipiter soldensis, (Horsf., v.
cuculoides, Tem.), and Acc. virgatus, (Tem.), to which Mr. G. R. Gray refers
the Acc. besra, Elliot, of India.* I shall designate it

Acc. nisoides. Presumed female in mature plumage differing only from that
of Acc. nisus (common to Europe and India), in its much inferior size, being
smaller than the male of Acc. nisus ; and in having the throat streakless
white, excepting a narrow median dark line; the usual lateral limes occur,
but not conspicuously, bordering the ear-coverts beneath, which are observ-
able in various other species of Hawks, Eagle-Hawks, &c. Length of wing
7+ inches, of tail 54; tarse 1? inch; middle toe and claw 13 in.

June 2d, 1847. E. BuyTa.

The usual display of stuffed animals that had been set up during the past
month was exhibited; and after commenting briefly on these, Mr. Blyth
proceeded to call attention to the rich collection of Quadrumana now in the
Museum, amounting to above 100 specimens, either set up on wire, or to be
thus mounted as soon as the Society’s taxidermists could be employed on
them. This series of Quadrumana was, for the occasion, ranged round the
meeting room, and the Curator proposed to exhibit, in like manner, the series
of other orders of mammalia and birds at future meetings of the Society ;
remarking that, from the greatly over-crowded state of the glass-cases,
visitors to the Museum could at present but very inadequately appreciate the
wealth of the Society’s collections in these two classes more particularly, a
considerable proportion of the specimens being, of necessity, concealed from
view when piled one upon another in the glazed cabinets.

The following additional Report refers to the Society’s present collection
of Quadrumana.

* Mr. Jerdon, in opposing this identification, regards my Acc. nisoides as the true Acc.
virgatus ; and certainly the besra does not accord with the descriptions of virgatus. The
adult female besra is exceedingly like that of Astur trivirgatus in its colouring and mark-
‘ngs ; but the niale is much more slaty above, and has much more rufous on the under-
parts, than I have seen in adult males of A. trivirgatus. Iam far from being satisfied
that Acc. besra and Acc. virgatus are identical.

5 B

728 Proceedings of the Asiatic Society. [JuneE,

Supplementary Report of the Curator of the Zoological Department.

I beg to present the following memorandum on the species of Quadrumana
at present in the Society’s Museum.

The species of Primates, Lin., divide into what may be termed the Chezro-
poda and Cheiroptera, the former of which comprehends the subjects of this
Report. The group first subdivides into what may be designated the An-
thropida and the Lemuria.

The Anthropida falls into two primary divisions, respectively peculiar to
the Old World and to the New World. These are the Catarhini and Platy-
rhint of M. Geoffroy St. Hilaire. The former, among other characteristic
distinctions, have constantly but two false molars on each side of both jaws ;
the latter have, as imvariably, three.

The Catarhini next fall in to three well marked sub-groups.—1l. That com-
prising the Human genus and the three genera of Apes, which have sundry
anatomical peculiarities in common.—2. That composed of the Baboons and
ordinary Monkeys of the Old World, with a simple stomach, and which are
furnished with cheek-pouches.—3. That consisting of those numerous
long-tailed Monkeys of the Old World which have a sacculated stomach, and
no cheek-pouches.

The general appellation of Quadrumana applies to all of the Cheiropoda
excepting Man. Our collection contains the following specimens, commencing:
with the Apes.

Troglodytes niger, Geoffroy. Of the Chimpanzee, we have a stuffed young
male, standing 225 inches high, forwarded by Mr. A. Bartlett, of London.*

Pithecus, Geoffroy. The Orang-utans. Five stuffed specimens, besides
skeletons, of all ages, from very young to ful wn. Firstly, we have the
mounted skin (deprived of one hand and one foot, which are preserved in
spirit in the museum of the Linnzan Society of London), of the celebrated
large adult (but not old) male procured in Sumatra by Capt. Cornfoot, who
presented it to the Society, and which is described by Dr. Clark Abel in the
15th Volume of the ‘ Asiatic Researches,’ and further noticed by myself im
Vol. X, p. 837, of the Society’s Journal. Secondly, the mounted skin and
skeleton of a female (of the race termed P. morio by Prof. Owen), which
lived 12 years in Calcutta in the possession of J. Apcar, Esq., who presented
it when dead to the Society, and was informed that the animal was six months
old at the time it fell into his possession. In this specimen the dentition had

* The supposed Troglodytes niger of Capt. Begbie’s ‘Observations of the Natural
History of the Malayan Peninsula,’ reprinted by Mr. H. E. Strickland in Ann. Mag.
N. H. 1846, p. 395, refers to Hylobutes lar: Capt. B.’s Pithecus lar being, apparently,
H. agilis.

1847.] Proceedings of the Asiatic Society. 729

just been completed, or rather the third or last true molars were cutting the
gums at the epoch of the animal’s death.* Our three other specimens are
young of different ages.

Of the genus Hylobates, or Gibbon, we have a particularly fine series of
specimens, though, with one exception only, they are referrible to but two
species.

The exception is the fine pale female of H. leuciscus, F. Cuv. described in
XIII, 465, which I procured with some other Javanese specimens at auction.

‘Of the Hoolock (H. hoolock, Harlan), we have seven fine mounted speci
mens, exemplifying the variation to which this species (in common with other
Gibbons) is subject ; besides a very pale living adult female with dark cheeks,
throat, and chest, and white frontal band as usual, presented by Capt. Tickell :
all the others are mounted from fresh specimens, received chiefly from the
Barrackpore menagerie ; but another pale adult female was presented alive
by Mr. Heatly. Of the considerable number of individuals which I have now
examined of this species, the males have been, almost without exception, deep
black, with the white frontal band more or less developed, both as regards
extent and the purity of the white: in general, but not always, this band is
divided in the middle; and rarely it is of a dark grey colour, not contrasting
very strikingly with the black. Females seem never to be of a deep black,
_but vary from brownish-black to whitish-brown, devoid however in the latter
instance of the fulvous tinge which is observable in pale specimens of H. lar.
In general, they are paler on the crown, back, and outside of limbs, darker in
front, and much darker on the cheeks and chin. They are of every inter-
mediate shade to the extremes mentioned; and do not appear to alter in

* This valuable specimen ‘ai ved’at the Museum at a most unfortunate time, when I
was just recovering from a severe illness, and was passing my convalescence at the
house of a friend at some distance, unable to attend office. Upon hearing of its present-
ation, however, I lost no time in repairing to the Society’s rooms, but reached them too
late for any useful purpose, beyond that of superintending the setting up of the skin
When the animal was alive, I often saw her; and she appeared to be always mild and
good-tempered. The adult female Orang-utan which Sr. Del’ Casse exhibited some
month’s 2g0 in Calcutta, was a much larger and more powerful beast, and had quite a
different expression of countenance. She was also, on the whole, good-tempered, but
uncertain and dangerous to handle, which prevented my taking her dimensions. I consi-
der her to be of the race termed Mius Rambi by Mr. Brooke. A remarkable trait of
this individual was her decided sense of pudor: however she might lie or roll about,
she never failed to use one foot for purposes of concealment, holding therein a small
piece of board generally, or in default of this a wisp of straw, or whatever she could
seize on for the purpose. The general colour of Sr. Del’Casse’s animal was very dark,
with much blackish hair pendent on the sides of the face, and the whole face was dark,
_ excepting the eyelids, -

aR 2

730 Proceedings of the Asiatic Society. [JuNE,

colour through life. The H. choromandus of Mr. Ogilby is founded on a
Hoolock of intermediate hue, in the collection of the Zoological Society. I
may add that we have three skeletons of Hoolocks of different ages, one only
being as yet mounted.

Of H. lar, the common Gibbon of the Tenasserim provinces and Malayan
peninsula, (replaced in Arracan, Sylhet, and Assam, by H. hoolock,) we have
as many as twelve specimens of all ages and colouring ; for seven of which,
from Malacca, we are indebted to Mr. Frith and Mr. E. Linstedt.* The whole
of these, and eleven other Malacea specimens lately received by Mr. Frith,
are more or less dark, varying from deep brown to brownish-black, with the
back generally paler (more or less so), and sometimes variegated with whitish
patches : occasionally the rump is whitish in dark individuals : and the hands
and feet are fulvous-white, rarely much suffused with brown. The white
ring surrounding the face varies a good deal indevelopment ; in one of our spe-
cimens being almost obsolete, except on the chin: and some again have much
more white on the chin and throat than others. The only pale specimen of
this Gibbon which we possess from Malacea, is a very young male that was
presented alive by Mr. M’Clelland :+ but in the Tenasserim provinces, the
pale variety seems greatly to predominate (if not to the exclusion of the dark
varieties, at least in some localities). The Rev. J. Barbe presented us with
adults of both sexes, together with the new-born young, and one a little
older, from Ye; all bemg of a fulvous-white colour, palest in the old
male; and another Tenasserim adult female, received from the Barrackpore
menagerie, is of the same light hue. It is remarkable that while Mr. Barbe’s
smallest Tenasserim specimen, about the size of a Marmozet, is densely clad
with long hair throughout, one of the same size (but still younger) from Ma-
lacea, has the belly and inside of the thighs entirely nude of hair, the throat,
breast, imside of arms, and outside of thighs, very scantily clad, and the pelage
of the head and back is very much shorter and less dense than in the other ;
a greater difference than so slight a disparity of age seems sufficient to ac-
count for: indeed, our young pale specimen from Malacca, though consi-
derably older than either, is much less densely clad than the infantile
Tenasserim specimen.

Of the Monkeys with a simple stomach, and cheek-pouches, the largest and
most highly typical are the African Baboons. We have only a young speci-
men of |

* Mr. Frith has since favored us with another skin of a mature female, remarkable for
having a small supplementary nipple half an inch below the ordinary left nipple. ~

+ This was brought to Calcutta by Capt. Charleton, who had also pale adults from

Malacca, and informed me that the pale race (which he considered distinct) kept in
separate flocks from the dark race. Dr. Cantor has also pale Malayan specimens.

1847. | Proceedings of the Asiatic Society. 731

Cynocephalus porcarius, (Boddaért.) The common Cape Baboon, procur-
ed dead from a dealer.

The most nearly allied Asiatic species constitute the division Papio apud
Ogilby, which name is however assigned by Mr. Gray to the African Mandrill
and Drill. Acknowledging the group as Mr. Ogilby established it, it seems
that Inuus, Geoffroy (applied by that naturalist to the Magot of Barbary), has
the best claim to be retained as its appellation. Two minor groups are com-
prised, viz. the Silenus of Mr. Gray, from which surely cannot .be separated
I. arctoides, I. nemestrinus, and I. niger ; while I. rhesus is more allied to J.
sylvanus.* The Society’s present specimens are as follow :—

I. silenus, (L.) Very fine examples of the male and female; the former pur-
chased (dead), the latter received from Barrackpore. Also a fine mounted
skeleton of an adult male. This species of Monkey is stated by all authors
to be indigenous to Ceylon ; but Ihave the authority of Dr. R. Templeton of
Colombo for stating that it does not inhabit that island, though tame speci-
mens are often taken there. In Travancore and Cochin, it occurs abundantly
in a state of nature.

I. arctoides (?, Is. Geoff.) : described, with a mark of doubt, as I. nemestri-
nus in XIII, 473. Adult male, and a young specimen, from Arracan ; present-
ed by Capt. Phayre.

I, nemestrinus, (L.) Nearly full grown male, purchased (dead) ; adult female,
presented by Mr. E. Linstedt ; and the Society possesses the skeleton of an
adult male, and also a living male. Common in the Malayan peninsula, Su-
matra, &c.

I. rhesus, (Lin.): Pithex oinops, Hodgson. Specimens of large adult male,
and of female with young at the breast, procured in the Soonderbuns; also a
younger adult male; and a huge and monstrously obese male, of which the
carcass was picked up in the public street and brought to the Museum. Com-
mon in the Bengal Soonderbuns, Assam, &c.

The name Macacus should apply typically to the Macaque of Buffon, and
various allied'species which are scarcely (if at all) separable from the Manga-
beys of Africa, to which M. carbonarius especially approximates, with its dark
face and pale eyelids.

M. cynomolgus, (Lin.) Adult male, purchased alive: female, from Malacca,
presented by Mr. Frith; ditto, from Ye, presented by the Rev. J. Barbe;
young, from the Nicobar Islands, presented by Capt. Lewis; ditto, from
Timor, presented by Mr. W. Benson. Common in the Malay countries.

* Of the whole of the species here mentioned (excepting arctoides), I am familiar with
the living adults.

732 Proceedings of the Asiatic Society. — [JuNE,

M. carbonarius, F. Cuv. Living adult male, purchased: young, presented

by Capt. Abbott. Common in Arracan, and quite distinct from the preceding _

species.*

M. radiatus, Desm. Living adult male; and stuffed specimen of a nearly
full grown female, purchased (dead). Common in the peninsula of India, and
replaced in Ceylon by the allied M. sinicus.

Of the African genus Cercopithecus, we have only C. sabeus, (Lin.), v. C.
chrysurus, nobis, XIII, 477. A large old specimen ; and a younger one, from
the Cape de Verd Islands, purchased alive.

We now proceed to the division of long-tailed Monkeys, with a sacculated
stomach, and devoid of cheek-pouches, comprising the Asiatic genus Presbytis
(vel Semnopithecus), and the nearly allied African genus Colobus. Of the
latter we possess no example ; but of the former a tolerably rich series.

Pr. entellus, (I. Cuv.). Adult male and female, and two young of different
ages ; procured in the neighbourhood. Wehave also skeletons of adults of both
sexes, not yet set up. This, the true Entellus Monkey, or common Hoonuman
of Bengal, I have never yet seen wild on the eastern side of the river Hoogly,
and its absence has often been remarked on the Cossimbazar island (formed

by the two chief confluents of the Hoogly and the main stream of the Ganges) ; .

while it abounds almost everywhere on the western or right bank of the
Hoogly and up the Ganges, extending its range to Central India, and to
Cuttack. Iam assured also of its occurrence in Assam; but have never seen
a specimen from that province. This animal is of a pale sullied straw-colour,
more or less tinged with a peculiar chocolat-au-lait brown on the back and
limbs; having constantly black hands and feet, and no trace of crest on the
vertex. It is one of the commonest of Bengal animals, and I have never ob-
served it to vary, so as to approximate in any degree to the following species.

Pr. priamus, Elliot, XIII, 470. The common Hoonuman of the Coro-
mandel coast and of Ceylon, and which Mr. Jerdon informs me abounds,
together with Pr. hypoleucos, in the vicinity of Tellichery on the Malabar
coast of the peninsula of India. A nearly full grown female, presented by
Walter Elliot, Esq. In this species, the pale chocolat-au-lait tint spreads
over the whole back and outside of the limbs, to a much greater extent than
is ever seen on Pr. entellus ; appearing also upon the crown, which exhibits
likewise a compressed high vertical crest, resembling that of several of the
Malayan species; and the hands and feet are whitish, 7. e. clad above with
whitish hairs. The hairs of the pelage of this and of the two following

species are straight, and not sinuous as in Pr. entellus. ie

* I have been keeping both alive for these two or three years past, adult males; aid
have seen and had several other live specimens of M, carbonarius.

a. -

1847.] Proceedings of the Asiatic Society. 733

Of Pr. anehises, Elliot, XIII, 470, I can only exhibit a skin sent on loan
by that gentleman. This is the common species of the elevated table-land
of the peninsula of India; and is remarkable for the great length of its hair
generally, that upon its toes imparting the appearance of a Spaniel’s paw.

Pr. hypoleucos, nobis, X, 839, XII, 170, XIII, 470: Semnopithecus Dussu-
miert, Schinz: S. John, var., Martin. An adult male, from Travancore?
presented by Dr. W. Coles of Madras. This species abounds along the range
of the Malabar ghats. Vide Pl. XXVI, fig. 1. _

Pr. albocinereus, (Desm). Adult male, nearly full grown female, and small
young; presented by R. W. G. Frith, Esq.: mature female, presented by E.
Lindstedt, Esq. All from Malacca. In the preceding members of this genus,
constituting with others a subgroup peculiar to India proper, the hair of the
crown radiates from a centre, a little behind the brows: in the present
Malayan species, there are two such centres, placed laterally near together ;
and the hair of the occiput is somewhat lengthened and directed upwards,
terminating at the vertical crest which it aids to produce. Colour dusky grey-
brown above, more or less dark, with black hands and feet, and white under-
parts and inside of limbs, as also great part of the haunch and thigh exter-
nally : crown generally blackish, with admixture of white in the two radiating
centres; and the upward-directed occipital hair is concolorous with the back,
or somewhat paler. Tail generally blackish except towards its base. The
small young resemble the adults, except in having a well-defined pale greyish
band on each side, separating the dusky hue of the back from the white of
the under-parts, and terminating in the white haunch. In this species, the
eye-lids appear to form the only white portion of the face, the skin of the
lips being dark.

Pr. Phayrei, nobis: referred to Pr. obscurus in XIII, 466, where described.
Skin of an adult, presented by Capt. Phayre: two specimens of the young,
presented alive by Capt. Abbot. Common in Arracan. This much resembles
the preceding species in its colouring, but differs from it in many particulars.
There are no radiating centres on the crown; but a much longer and less
dense, thin and compressed, vertical crest: the occipital hair is not length-
ened, and is directed downwards: the white of the under-parts scarcely
extends upon the inside of the limbs, and spreads much less on the sides,
which are dark like the back; and the haunches and thighs are uniformly
coloured with the back: the whiskers also are dark, and very long, concealing
the ears in front; whereas in Pr. albocinereus the ears are wholly visible:
Jastly, the tail is generally more or less albescent to near its tip; and the
lps are conspicuously white, and well furnished with white moustachial hairs
above, and similar hairs below. Vide Pl, XXVI, fig. 3.

734 Proceedings of the Asiatic Societg. [JuNE,

Pr. Barbet (2), nobis, n. s.2 Adult male and female, from the Tenasserim
province of Ye; presented by the Rev. J. Barbe. Intermediate to the
preceding species and to Pr. obscurus ; but seemingly, distinct from both.
There is no vertical crest, as in the former; nor is the occipital hair length-
ened and conspicuously much paler, as invariably in the latter species: but
the shoulders and outside of the arm are silvered im both specimens; and
the under-parts resemble those of Pr. obscurus. The tuil is very slightly
paler than the body ; whereas in twelve adults of Pr. obseurus (lying together
before me, at the time of drawing up this description), the tail is in every one
much paler than the body. The size of the full grown animal is also consi-
derably inferior to that of Pr. obscurus, and perhaps a little exceeds that of
Pr. Phayret. Yn the female specimen, there is a white space at the interior
base of the thigh, more developed on one side than on the other. The
pale markings of the face resemble those of Pr. obscurus. If a variety of
either, however, (which I suspect it is not,) it should rather be referred
to Pr. Phayret.

Pr. obscurus, (Reid.) Adult male and female, newly born young, and one
a little older ; presented by R. W. G. Frith, Esq.: half grown male, and new-
ly born young; presented by E. Lindstedt, Esq. All from Malacca. Of the
three very small specimens, the youngest is entirely of a bright light fulvous
hue, without any admixture of dark hairs: the second has a general slight
admixture of dark hairs, which predominate on the forehead, vertex, and
occiput, while the sincipita continue bright fulvous; the arms and hands;
knees, shins, and feet, are as dark as in the adult: the third, but very little
larger, is coloured as in the mature animal, except that the terminal three-
fourths of its tail continue rufous; and some admixture of the same remains
on the sincipita, throat, flanks, and exterior of thighs. In the half-grown
specimen, an extremely faint vestige of this rufous is still traceable upon the
tail only.

Pr. Johnii, (Fischer :) Semnopithecus cucullatus, Is. Geoffroy. Adult. male,
received dead from Barrackpore: and a female, from the Nulgherries, with
very long hair on the head ; presented by T. C. Jerdon, Esq.

Pr. cephalopterus, (Zimmerman, with numerous synonymes.) Full grown
female, purchased alive: adult male, of a brown variety (not in very good
order), from Ceylon ; presented by T. C. Jerdon, Esq.

* No trace, at least, is visible on either of the two dry specimens : but the taxidermist
Jad who prepared them asserts, very positively, that they had a thin raised crest upon the
vertex, when fresh: and also that a young one was obtained alive, when the female was
shot, of a pale rufous colour when of the size of the Society’s two young specimens of Ph.
Phayvrei, which do not differ in colour from the adult animal

1847.] Proceedings of the Asiatic Society. fa0

Pr. pileatus, nobis, XII, 174, XIII, 467. Adult male and female, from
the interior of the Chittagong hills ; presented by the Rev. J. Barbe : another
adult male, from the Tipperah hills; presented by F. Skipwith, Esq. ; and a
female, from the Barrackpore menagerie. The males of this species seem

| always to be of a deep rust-colour on the cheeks, lower-parts, and more or
less on the outer side of the legs; while in the females this rust-colour is
dilute and weak. Pl. XXVI, fig. 2.

Pr. maurus, (Lin.) Adult male, purchased dead. Inhabits Java.

Of the great series of South American Monkeys, constituting the Platy-
rhint of M. Geoffroy, we have only two specimens at present :—

— Callithriz sciureus, (Lin.): and
Jacchus vulgaris, Geoffroy ; Simia.jacchus, Lin. Both inhabitants of
Brazil, and presented by Mr. Bartlett. ee a
_ Of the Lemuria, or Strepsirhint of M. Geoffroy, comprising the two families
_Lemuride and Galeopithecide, the following species of Lemuride.
Lemur mococo, Lin. (Old collection). Inhabits Madagascar.
Nycticebus tardigradus, (Lin., apud Raffles.) Three marked varieties, and
a fourth which is perhaps distinct.—1. Javanese variety, N. javanicus, Geoff.
Specimen from Java, presented by the Batavian Society. Colour fulvescent.
Two strongly marked and defined dark bands, ascending from around the
eyes, meet at the occiput, where another equally defined band crosses them
from ear to ear: the united occipital band is continued along the back, and
becomes gradually evanescent towards the short tail—2. Malacca variety.
Equally fulvescent with the last; but the white, ascending from between the
eyes, in general much diminished in quantity : around the eyes dark ; but no
defined bands ascending therefrom, the summit of the head being of a uniform
diffused rust-colour, im which the markings of the preceding variety may
“sometimes be faintly traced: the occipital and dorsal stripe sometimes well
“developed, not unfrequently indistinct. Three specimens ; two presented by
the Rev. F. J. Lindstedt, one having the dorsal band well defined, the other
‘indistinct ; the third, with mdistimet facial markings as in the preceding variety,
presented by R. W. G. Frith, Esq. —3. Bengal, Assam, Sylhet, and Arracan
variety. In general much paler than the others, occasionally almost white :
_ the ears and around the eyes dark, but rarely a trace of the frontal and sinci-
pital bands; the glabellar streak, between the eyes, white and distinct; the
frontal region uniformly albescent: specimen from Goalpara, presented by
Dr, Thorburn: another, from Arracan, presented by Capt. Phayre: anda
female and young from Tipperah, presented alive by F. Skipwith, Esq. This
female is prepared as a skeleton.—4, Very deep-coloured variety (?), with
remarkably short limbs; locality unknown, From the Society’s old collection.

~

2 C

736 Proceedings of the Asiatic Society. [JuNE,

Loris gracilis, Geoffroy. Two specimens, presented by W. Elliot, Esq. ;
also a skeleton. Inhabits the Coromandel coast and Ceylon. A third mounted
specimen was received from the Calcutta Medical College, stuffed : its locality
being unknown. It is probably a distinct species ; the ears are much larger
and broader than usual, though apparently somewhat stretched; and the
limbs are much less elongated. The skull of this specimen and that of Nyc-
ticebus tardigradus var. 4, have been taken out, and are now inthe Museum ;
the specimens also have been re-stuffed, and their limb-bones examined : both
were fully mature animals, the skulls presenting no peculiar distinctive cha-
racters; but the fore-arm of Loris gracilis var. (?) measures but 23 inch,
instead of fully 3 inches.

Of Galeopithecide, we have—

Galeopithecus Temminckii, Waterhouse. Four Malacca specimens, of differ-
ent ages, presented by C. Huffnagle, Esq., R. W. G. Frith, Esq., and the Rev.
F. J. Lindstedt.

Such is our present collection of Quadrumana: and I think I am entitled
to add, that only the following specimens existed at the time of my taking
charge of the Society’s Museum.—1. The Orang-utan skin presented by Capt.
Cornfoot, since mounted on wire. 2 and 3. Half grown specimens of Hylo-
bates hoolock and H. lar, since replaced by better ones. 4. Presbytis entellus,
half-grown, and since replaced. 5. Cercopithecus sabeus, since re-stuffed, and
the skull taken out and cleaned. 6. Lemur mococo. 7. Nycticebus tardigra-
dus, vay. 4, Also the skeleton of an adult female small Orang-utan (imperfect),
presented by Mr. Frith; skull of large male do; and skeleton of the Semno-
pithecus maurus apud Helfer, which is probably Presbytis Barbet. With a
larger establishment, I should by this time have had a much more extensive
collection of mounted skeletons.

The following are our chief Asiatic desiderata in this order, confining our
attention to India and the countries adjacent.

From India proper, we require good series of all the different Monkeys that
have been confounded under Presbytis entellus. Such are—Pr. schistaceus
of the Himalaya, Pr. anchises, Pr. priamus, and Pr. hypoleucos. In fact,
specimens of Hoonumans or Lungoors from any distant part of the country are
extremely acceptable, as illustrating the precise distribution of the several
species, and perhaps adding to their number.

We also require the Inuus assamensis, and I. pelops (the hill representative
of I. rhesus), and the Macacus sinicus from Ceylon.

From Arracan, fine adults of Presbytis Phayrei ; and from the Tenasserim
provinces a living specimen of Pr. Barbei. Also good specimens, and living
(if possible), of Inuus arctoides. From the Malayan peninsula and islands,

1847. ] Proceedings of the Asiatic Society. 737
additional species of Hylobates and Presbytis, as especially H. agilis, Pr. cris-
tatus, and Pr. femoralis, obtained in the penimsula by Dr. Cantor. Also
the genus Tarsius: and, of course, any novelties that may yet be discovered m
these countries: the Tenasserim provinces, more especially, having hitherto

been very inadequately explored.
E. Biytu.

For all contributions and donations as above detailed, the thanks of
the Society were directed to be conveyed in the usual manner.

ERRaATUM.— We are requested to state that the designation of M. E.
Gibelin, recently elected a member of the Asiatic Society, is Procureur
General, not Procureur du Roi, which is an inferior office.—Eps.

DOLL I LOLOL LIL II OO

lore 0 80°C 0 “Apnoi9 S/0°Z8 |8'88 Apnoyy) rs "C6|\L6S° | of
OL'0|S0°0 | 0'%6 “IQ WN] S/S8L |S°S8 “Kpno[y) O'% 68/989" 6G
eA 5 0°86 “Apnopy “A|S°G8 |S 68 "yeays OyNuIN;) 8°08 "06 08S" 8%
€9°0/SS"0 | 0°86 “Yeays opnwuN yD “L/8° 18 1S°06 “YRS OpDUNS 818 16 |889° | SLE 3
ue 6'%6 “YVAYS OLA) "SIO'L8 |S'88 “TVS O[NUIND) S18 06 |L79" 9% §
e'OlFZ'0 | O'16 “SuUMIpPUNTY “UIVY "W(6°SL 18°08 LLS’ “ApROLD 0'&8 "88 1629" GE
GP OES’O G‘98 rae diae eeeosd se@or oe ee ee ee sees ee es VG
€L°0/99'0 | 688 een “Apno[p| =“ SjO'L8 |§°S8 PSG" *Apno[D “A018 "G8 |LE9" &% |
é GPo|Le'0; 816 ies “Apnoly "S|8°08 |0°S8 gis" “Heys OTAUND) =“ S|0°ES 0°66 |£09" ae 24
Ce ee €°S6 -Suuopuntp ‘Apnotp| =" “NIS°18 0°88 eer" “TRUUN) Ont) ‘S|8°C 1G
LVO|OL'0| vE6 -lopunyy ‘Apnoya At9A} "(BLL (SLB H'%8 |FOS" “Apno[/) S/0'C8 ‘68 |L8S° SOG
i ~ G'S6 ‘Sul | “TTMUINT) °S Oss G'06 “16 LLV’ “YNUIN SOLIS) Apno[g oy iy) 2 G’I8 88 98S" 6L
. orale a 0°%6 “TPH "$1808 18°68 |S°06 |60S° “HLAYS OFNWIND| “AA “S1O'B 8I
ahah 2 €'%6 “YUNs OLD]! ~ *S/0°18 \0'68 0°06 |ZLS" “IMUN’) “Sig' 18 LI
Tes 9'88 “Apnoly *S/0°08 0°28 |0'L8 [P8¢" “‘Apnor)} =" M “S/P'L8 9l
OS Zee} O16 “TPNUIND *S/0°€8 |0°68 |0°05 |ZzS" | “yun? "SIOSB Gl
SO1/E8'L} 8'L8 “Apnojy "S10°C8 'O'L8 PLB IL6P | “AIZZ1ACY “SI0'6L vl
@ | crilfot| o6 “Apnoig|} =" AA “SIP'L8 |8°98 8°98 [GLP | ‘Apno[) "Sloss SEL
Ge'o|l€-0| 8°06 ‘Apnojg| =“ “S| E08 (0°L8 9°88 |Er" | ‘Apno[D| = “HN 0'%8 él
sie fl 0°96 “LVS OLD "L108 10°98 |S°98 |S8r" | “YyQUND, =" *S1BSB UL
"si o'86 “Apno[) "HL 10°S8 |L°L8 |S°68 |SLh" “ynun yy “AlO'PS ol
8T'O/Z1'0| 8°86 “Apno[y) “AA “N|Z'98 €'F6 9°96 |SoV’ “aval "S/O'F8 6
OL'0|F0°0| 8°36 “ozeyT | “AA 8°18 18°06 |S'Z6 66" ‘WSVOIDAQ! = — “AE SI6*LL 8
. | IVojso0| S6 “Apno]) “o110°E8 (0°06. 0°66 |O6P" ‘SOZUHT WSVT, MSM 018 L
De eae iP oe (aren “Apnoj) "S|S'L8 |P'88 |0°68 'S9r" “Apno[y “Si0'6L So
ie? ae 0°%6 “Kpnojg *S/0°S8 0°06 '0'16 [990° “Apnoly}) AAS*AA(0'%S G
OS I/SL'L| 8°46 "1yBays OPRUND *S/¢°S8 |P'S6 6°26 08h" “Apholy "sie'e8 v
EVO|\9TO| 68 "TpNUIND) "CIP 18 [8°98 |0'88 |90S" “Apno[y “MSIS'18 €
Lv'0/68°0| 9°96 “HUays OTN) | "S/G°E8 |0°S6 |S°96 |GOP- “YRT|SOL "SIDS G
8E'0|}660| 096 “1YBlys oyu) *SIS'ZS |0°E6 |G 'S6 [86% *LYCLYSOLU LY *M |6°Z8 0°88 [0°06 OFS ‘66 L
“Soyouy “soqyouy
‘> | you oh ° Sep O° alge eee
ae Bice = oS ~ Cle S| wey Pace S| 218 /88u s
g g 5" | 52s] S| site Fee eee [a\e\t=ieae | 3
| 2}e | £8 Pia ee | 8) 6 Se oe le |e.) sree |S
2 * Ale 5 Ag dy} Jo wodsy Se 5 > 2 Zes ‘AIS oy} jo yodsy | 8 5 4 re > i 28 s
2 |segheed | 2° Spar | Foe Seas aes
. ‘uoneadry | © “PUMA | “aanyerod uta |, O? ‘pura, | ounquaoduay | = 5
*sosne ——__+_* =
ei ‘utd y 1 paadosqo oanssaag WNUWIUTTA] “WOG Y6 1 poddosqo oanssar gy WINUUXE TAT 2

"/PSI ‘oung fo YRUOHY PY? of *09}NIJDOD ‘204O § JDMdUID LOhaasny OY) 7D yday apsibaay 1991607010020 TT

JOURNAL

OF THE

ee ALIC SOCTE TY.

PPDPLP PARA ALAL IL LL LOLI LLIN ID III IL OI PAA SRA NA SPP ANS ADA NAN

AUGUST, 1847.

RRARARARAA AE AADDOILDOL LIL PIPPIN OPSIN LINN

Notes on the Antiquities of the Districts within the Bhopal Agency;
§c. by Capt. J. D. Cunninenam, Engineers, Political Agent,
Bhopal.

I send you two packages of inscriptions, copied during a tour of the
districts within the Bhopal Agency, which I have just completed, I
trust that they may reach you in safety, and that the few I have set
apart from the rest may be deemed worthy of publication.

The existence of a ‘“‘ Tope’’ near Bhilsa was known to myself as to
others through the medium of the Asiatic Society’s Journal, but as I
had not the book by me at the time, I was not prepared to find so
interesting and valuable a monument as I conceive this Tope to present.
The whole country moreover, on either side of the upper Betwah and
North and South of Bhilsa, is full of antiquities, and I am glad that
I have had an opportunity of bringing some of these relics to your
notice.

In describing the localities, or the buildings, or the monuments,
which have furnished the several inscriptions, I may indulge in some
speculation, and it is therefore but candid, although it is hardly neces-
sary, to remind you of my want of scholarship and indeed of any
deficiencies in every way, excepting, perhaps, in a proper degree of
interest in the history of the country and of the creeds which its inha-
bitants have professed. My lucubrations however will not take long to
read, and they may be suggestive to others.

No. VIII. New Series. 5D

740 Notes on the Antiquities of Bhopal. [Avue.

Bhojpoor.—\ will first refer to Bhojpoor as the most southerly, or
as being higher up the river Betwah than the other places. Raja Bhoj,
of the Powar or “ Puar” tribe, whose date or identity is doubtful, is
however believed to have represented both the race and the power of
Vicramaditya, and in this part of Malwa he is generally considered to
have flourished in the fifth century of our era. The legend related by
Sir John Malcolm (Central India, I. 25) is alsoin every one’s mouth,
viz: that ‘in order to mark his gratitude or his love, or to expiate the
sacrifice voluntarily made by his mother of her own life im giving him
birth, he was always bent upon accomplishing some good work, and
that the brahmins prescribed the erection of an embankment which
should arrest. nine rivers and ninety-nine rivulets, probably with the
view of providing irrigation for a tract of country lower down the river.
A place was chosen close to where two of the main branches of the
infant Betwah unite in order to pass through a narrow gorge about 18
miles to the south-east of Bhopal. The gorge in question was dam-
med across, as was likewise a hollow to the westward of the outlet. A
large lake, or Thal, was thus formed, which inclosed alow range of hil-
locks, still distinguished as “the Island” by the name of its present
village “* Deep”? (Dwipa). The lake would appear.to have been sixteen or
seventeen miles in length and about seven or eight miles in breadth,
but after all the care and labour which had been expended, it was found
that one stream was still wanting to complete the full number, and
Bhopal, the Minister of the King, suggested the embankment of a ravine
at the spot on whieh the city called after him now stands. By this
means a considerable rivulet which rises south-west of Bhopal, was
made to run south-easterly into the Betwah or into the newly formed
lake, instead of north-easterly into the river at Bhilsa, as until that
time it had done. It is to this day apparent that the rivulet in ques-
tion has been foreed from its original channel, and it forms now the
real Betwah. The lake continued to exist until the erection of Malwa
into a kingdom by the Affghan Ghorees in the 14th and 15th centuries,
when it is related that Sooltan Hoshung lamented the loss of so much
good land, and ordered the embankment across the Betwah to be
destroyed. According to the common belief 360 villages now fill the
bed of the lake of Raja Bhoj, and it is certain that the tract in question
is one of the most fertile in Bhopal.

1847.| Notes on the Antiquities of Bhopal. 741

The remains of the embankment across the Betwah, show that it
may have been about a hundred feet in height and perhaps three hun-
dred yards in length at the top. The dam across the hollow is scarcely
a mile in length, so that the place selected was in every way well
adapted for the object in view. The artificial part of this dam may be
about 30 feet high where most lofty, and it forms a roadway from fifty
to sixty feet in width. The embankment at Bhopal still serves its ori-
ginal purpose. All three have been formed of a mass of ‘rocks and
earth heaped together, and faced with blocks of stone from 3 to 6 feet
long by 2 or 3 feet wide and 13 to 23 feet thick, laid so as to forma
considerable angle and to present a sloping surface on either side. The
work looks gigantic, and although the sandstone blocks were procurable
on the spot, the prodigality of labour bestowed, shows rather the material
power of the prince than the scientific poverty of his engineers. To the
careless observer the whole work may appear to be one of the many
idle acts of which despotism has been guilty, and yet I imagine that
among the ancients of Asia as of Europe, more simplicity of mind and
singleness of object prevailed than among the moderns of either conti-
nent. I doubt not that Raja Bhoj’s labourers and mechanics sympathized
with the motives of their prince, and readily presented themselves to
execute a work, which may. have conveyed some religious merit even to
them, and which it is more than likely the Raja commenced with his
own hands while he exhorted the workmen to persevere by personal
attentions and occasional donations.

Malcolm had heard that Raja Bhoj built a city on the banks of his
lake, but it does not appear that he designed more than the erection of
a temple, which was begun, but has never been completed. The temple
stands on the hill at the southern end of the dam across the Betwah ;
it is surrounded by the houses of a small village called Bhojpoor, but
the only other remains, are some rude shrines dedicated to modern
divinities, a plain Jain temple containing a figure of Parisnath, about
20 feet high, and the remains of the foundations of slight walls showing
the square outline of a building never completed or nearly obliterated.

The temple of Raja Bhoj is dedicated to Shiv or Mahadeo. Its base
forms a square of about 62 feet, and it may be nearly as many feet in
height. The external walls are about 10 feet thick, and the unfinished
dome of elaborate workmanship, is supported by four pillars, probably
5p 2

v

742 Notes on the Antiquities of Bhopal. [Ave.

40 feet high. The entrance is on the western side, and you ascend to
the door lintel and then descend into the temple. The passages be-
tween the massive pillars and the external walls are necessarily narrow,
and the pillars themselves are inelegant in their proportions. The
space between them is wholly occupied with the ‘“ Lingam,” which, with
its pedestal, forms a gigantic object nearly 25 feet high, and is an
existing illustration of a passage in Wilson’s Hindoo Theatre, to the
effect, if my memory serves me right, that the “Saivas” had a god so
big they were obliged first to build im and then his containing temple.

The Lingam with its sustaining altar or pedestal, has an elegant and
imposing appearance. The Lingam proper is a cylinder, with a slight-
ly rounded top, of 7 feet and 2 inches in height by 5 feet 3 inches
in diameter. It rests upon a single block 193 feet square by 34 feet in
thickness, the upper surface having a channel parallel to the four edges,
to carry off the water of oblations, The “ die’ or body of the pedestal
or altar is about seven feet square in section, but the accompanying
elevation, drawn partly from memory, will give you a truer idea of the
whole work than any description, although it cannot be quite accurate
in details, and the proportions are certainly not so perfect in the draw-
ing as I conceive them to be in the original. The pedestals of many
Lingams are indeed almost faultless in their proportions and in the
beauty of their ornaments, and at Bhojpoor greatness of dimension is
added to perfection of form.

The temple was never completed, and partially hewn stones, or
blocks rough as they were quarried, are still lying on the summit of
the sandstone hill within three hundred yards of the building. One of
these blocks is the half wrought “ Kullus” or keystone of the dome,
which measures eleven feet square by five feet in thickness. A ramp
of earth and rubbish abutting against the eastern side of the temple
still remains, to show the simple and efficient, if not very ingenious
means, used for raising heavy blocks to the summits of buildings.

No formal inscription has been found, and as the temple was never
finished it is probable that none was ever recorded. The inscription in
five lines, now sent, is cut on the jamb of the doorway, and is probably
the work of some pilgrim. The characters, although rudely executed
and somewhat different in form from those now in use, are still legible,
but the language is not understood by any Pundit in this quarter. You

1847. | Notes on the Antiquities of Bhopal. 748

will observe that two dates occur in the inscription, the first “159” and
the second “ 136,” and as in bad or hasty writing, an Indian “ seven’”’
resembles a ‘‘ one,” I mention particularly that in reading the original
this similarity has been held in view. The two inscriptions on the step
and lintel of the doorway do not seem to be deserving of any notice.
On the pedestal of the Lingam are cut in well formed letters, the
Sanscrit words “‘ achinted deg’ signifying “‘ the sign of the Incompre-
hensible,’* of which a transcript will be found among the inscriptions.
It seems to me that this short sentence should teach us much, and I
have long thought that ‘‘ Saivism’’ may yet be found to have once been,
if it is not now, purer and more simple faith than is commonly sup-
posed. I would discard a Phallic correspondence and all recondite
regenerative meanings, as showing subsequent constructions rather that
original design or import.+ The peasantry of the wilder parts of India,
still use a smooth pebble, or rounded blocks as the mark of the Divini-
ty, or rather as a point of direction to their senses, and they will draw
a trench round it on its sustaining altar of stone or tempered earth, to
let their oblations of water run freely away, without even considering
that they had formed or were worshipping the symbols of reproductive
energy. “Ling” in its primitive acceptation means merely, a sign, a
mark, and so little do the mass of worshippers know of what we con-
sider its philosophic import, and so dull are their minds or so gross has
their idolatry become, that in these days the plain pillar must often be
shrouded in a case representing a human countenance, to convince them
more certainly of the existence or place of the God. When the Brah-
mins quitted the Ganges, such of the tribes of Southern India as were
not wholly barbarous, probably professed one form or other of Buddhism,
with its ceremonies, and its images, and its indistinct apprehensions of
a Divinity, and the new conquerors, may we call them Unitarians or

* These words have been separately read by another person as achuteddeoj or “ the
mark of the everlasting God.” There is little difference in the writing and none in the
meaning so far as regards the argument in the text.

[The inscription on the Lingam is alfaareas, Achintya dwaja ; and on the right

jamb of the door, sty MlATHAGaaH Tale “Salutation to the son of Madhab.”
—Ebs. ]

+ Did an Athenian Magistrate or a Roman Matron, think of “ phalloi” as emblems of
fecundity or of reproduction, when the one allowed them to be borne through the streets
during Dionysian festivals, or when the other tied them round the necks of her children
as charms against evil ?

744 Notes on the Antiquities of Bhopal. [Aue.

only Monotheists? perhaps endeavoured to purify the faith of the
learned by insisting on the existence of a God, and to sublime or exalt
the superstition of the multitude by substituting a simple sign or mark
for the representations of men and beasts, or by teaching the mere
‘‘ Fetichists,’ that their plain black stone or block of wood, should
lead them to think of the invisible ruler of the universe. I would thus
regard “ Vedantism” as the philosophical, and “ Saivism” as the poli-
tical or social, the theologie or theogonie, aspect of the genius of Brah-
minism. The worship of Kalee, or ‘“‘Saktism” in general, similarly
marks the superstitious phase of the old Hindoo mind, for the rude
still every where propitiate the dread Goddess of famine, pestilence,
and death, while I would regard the Vaishnuvee sect as representing
the compromise of Brahmanism with Buddhism of the unity of God
with the multiplicity of his powers and the variety of his aspeets. This
view admits of a civilization of the Southern and Western Coasts of
India, and of the existence of a consanguineous race from the Ghats to
the Himalayas, before the rise of the Brahmins, who with their warlike
Kshutrees may have originally emigrated from Central Asia, but who
during a long sojourn on the banks of the Ganges, had a form and
direction given to their latent energies which made them the Greeks of
the Kast, the Achzeans of the wide spread Pelasgians of India, and
which also rendered their civilization eminently national and character-
istic. Buddhism may have been imported or adopted from Egypt and
Babylon, but Vedantism is the native product of the mind of the
dwellers on the Ganges with some intermixture of Mithraic traditions.

Raeesén.—Raeesén is a double-walled fort standing on a hill nearly
isolated, and situated between Bhojpoor and Bhilsa. It was formerly
the possession of a Tooer Rajpoot family of some local repute. Baber
proposed marching against it, Akber made it the head-quarters of a
“Sircar”’ or Zillah, but Aurungzeb afterwards removed the establish-
ments to Bhilsa. Neither the Hindoo nor the Mahometan buildings
are of great extent or merit, neither does the inscription appear to
establish any thing of moment, although the date 1582 Sumbut serves
to show the degree to which power had there been recovered by the
Hindoos of Malwa.

Bhilsa.—Bhilsa is situated about half a mile from the right bank of
the Betwah or Behterwantee River. Its ancient name is stated to have

1847. ] Notes on the Antiquities of Bhopal. 745

been Bhudrawat, and it is related that the Pandoos gave battle to the
then Raja, in order that they might obtain the white horse with the
black ear to enable them to perform the “‘ Uswoomed”’ sacrifice and to
challenge the supremacy of India. The horse was stabled upon the
precipitous rock of “* Lohanghee”’ to the eastward of the town, and
the Lord of Bhilsa had to yield it to his conquerors. On the opposite
bank of the Betwah is still to be seen the site of a town known as
Beisnugeur, and there is still tribe in this part of India called the
Beis or Beius, which claims to be Rajpoot. The present walls of Bhil-
sa are said to have been built by a Bheel Chief, and the name may
possibly show it to have been the seat of a tribe, which has been push-
ed further to the westward within the historical period.

Bhilsa itself contains one edifice only of any note, viz : a mosque of
rude workmanship built on the site of a “ Beeja (Vijaya) Mundur”
destroyed by Aurungzeb. From the fragments or portions of this tem-
ple which are still visible it would appear to have been a very elaborate
work. The mosque is only curious, as a building, from its two mina-
rets which are each formed by clustering together four pillars of irre-
gular bases so as to form upon the whole two sides of a square in plan.
The minarets are nearly destroyed, and the building suffered somewhat
during the Mahratta wars from the ill directed fire of Ameer Khan’s
eannon. The inscription which accompanies this, is to be seen on a
stone built into the wall of a narrow passage.*

The * Topes’ near Bhilsa.—The ‘Topes”’ and other Buddhist re-
mains at Satcheh Kanehkhera about 4$ miles to the south-west of
Bhilsa, are however the monuments which give to that place its chief
antiquarian interest. To these may be added the “'Topes” at Peepleea,
Bijolee, six or seven miles south-east from the two and the Vaishnu-
vee sculptures at Oodehghir about a mile and a half west of Bhilsa and
nearly double that. distance north of the Satcheh “ 'Topes”’

The two Topes at Satcheh were visited in 1819 by Captain Fell,
[see Journ. As. Soc. for 1834, p. 488, &c.], when they were in better
preservation than they are now, for an opinion confidently expressed by
that officer, that they contained chambers or were not solid, led to two
attempts to excavate them on the part of amateurs or antiquaries.

* The words of the Inscription are read, but the language is not understood, by the
Pundits here; some terms or words seem to be pure Sanserit.

746 Notes on the Antiquities of Bhopal. | Ave.

Instead however of driving small galleries at nearly the level of the
ground into the interior, the explorers began digging pits as it were
into the buildings, from the top or at about half way down the side,
and as the stones used in the construction of the hemispheres were not
cemented with lime, a third of one monument and a fifth portion of the
other have been destroyed. Falling rubbish has upset or buried stone
colonnades and the searches for coins or inner chambers do not appear
ever to have reached the bottom of either Tope.

The two Topes in question are commonly known as the “ Sass-bhow
ka bitha’ or as the “wife’s and good mother’s dung stacks,” from
their supposed resemblance to heaps of dried cowdung cakes. The
word “Tope” is wholly unknown in this part of India, although it is
the representative of a Sanscrit original.

The Buddhist monuments at Satcheh are built on three platforms or
stages, and stretch east and west across a low range of hills. The
highest portion of the highest platform, the edge indeed of a precipice,
is occupied by a temple containing an image, and flanked on either side
by rows of chambers. This uppermost stage seems moreover, for the
most part to have been covered with buildings or cells used by the
members of the religious establishment at the place. The centre near-
ly of the middle platform is occupied by the larger Tope at a distance
of about 140 yards from the temple or shrine already mentioned. The
smaller Tope is at a somewhat greater distance from the larger Tope,
and occupies the third or lower stage which however has never been
completed or properly cleared.

On the upper and middle stages there are several small temples or
shrines, some of which still contain images of Buddha mostly of the
kind which represent him as seated on the lotus-adorned throne. Some
figures have a light drapery which does not conceal the shape, and in
some the halo which usually invests the head is carved to resemble the
expanded hoods of snakes. The shrines themselves are all flat-roofed,
and not of the ordinary ‘‘Chaitya’” or ‘‘ Degopa” type with which the
labours of Mr. Hodgson have rendered us familiar. On the central
stage also are remains of what seem to have been small Topes, and in-
deed in one instance a regularly built circular wall is painly discernible.

The larger Tope has a circular base 120 feet in diameter, according
to a rough measurement. The basement is 14 feet high and it slopes

35 He | LC XIV

o S
? pee 2
la 3 ete |
ia a +4 oe yee
S? if we LAL FOLD GDSTS CO Yk ‘ Sty So GA oh MLA LL, om Mf
Verétveal Section, Bhclra Tape.
otlen Columyw @
Jafeek thea f?, base 3' man Lntrance
Cafertad 4. Zions eke fatlen.
py

p
K aoxs0 || aie i gt Pe,

Bp se fn ihe

e@rwce.
Je ,

of
ere
gS &.

Tope
z

Tes ple ISS cash : i 8 d ;
of Me Tepe. Frzure ere wtih | va | ree Rs
elose branspere nt a peared eT —y sk 2 i 2 36
Bopery. x nis 7s 63
pledge alae | a oy eo ie cI Sy Ss. 25 B
Se Ny Pe RY Pillars go A
| wk iat. ee es SSy we agers
ia zs am
ay: aa CF ae ? =

Capek TD Cunningham aale | ' ZUML.

1847.| Notice on the Antiquities of Bhopal. 747

one foot in that height. A berm or pathway of six feet is then left
all round and form this basement springs the “Tope” itself with a
diameter of 106 feet or thereabouts. Its height is 28 feet, or including
the basement 42 feet ; the hemisphere is not perfect if indeed any such
geometrical figure was,ever intended, and the top forms a circular flat of
34 feet in diameter. The Tope is encircled by a stone colonnade, or
rather railing or balustrade 10 feet high, at a distance also of 10 feet
from the basement while at opposite sides, corresponding with the
cardinal points, are four entrances into the passage formed round the
monument by the railing in question. Within the passage, and oppo-
site the entrances are images of Buddha with their backs to the base-
ment. The image at the southern entrance is erect, 1. e. it has been
cut in an erect position; and opposite the southern entrance also are
ramps or slopes leading up to the berm or pathway. The Tope was
originally surmounted by a kind of cupola, or at least by a circular
railing of stone supporting one large central ornament or “ Kullus,”’
but the exact description of the upper work cannot now be ascertained.
It further seems certain from fallen remains that the pathway sur-
mounting the basement had a balustrade of stone on its outer edge
about two feet high. The Tope was apparently built solid, a thick
eolumn or shaft of brickwork being first raised, to serve probably as a
foundation for the upper cupola, and then encompassed with stone work,
the outer blocks having their faces dressed, although they were not
jointed with lime. The whole building was then cased in mortar to a
thickness of about four inches. .

The smaller Tope corresponds in plan with the larger, but its lower
base is only about 48 feet in diameter and its upper about 37 feet.
The ramp also leading to the pathway above the basement is opposite
the eastern entrance instead of the southern, and the lofty gateways in
the encompassing stone railing which distinguish the larger Tope are
wanting in the smaller. The accompanying plan and section of the
larger Tope will however sufficiently illustrate the characteristics of
both buildings.

Adjoining the northern and southern entrances stood two columns
of stone, and perhaps more. One of these is about 23 feet in diamete,
at the base, and the other about 3 feet, with a shaft of a single block
33 feet in length. At the southern entrance there would indeed appear to

5 E

748 Notice on the Antiqw tres of Bhopal. [Avue.

have been a second column close to the first, as the segmental fragment
of one still protrudes two feet out of the ground. Adjoining the east-
ern entrance there is likewise a small pillar now standing with a base
one foot in diameter and a shaft 13 feet long, and it seems probable
that many similarly detached pillars formerly adorned the building.
The capital of the southern column is formed of four lions, but a fallen
capital on the northern side is of a kind which seems to have once
been so much in use as to have formed the characteristic of a style.
It consists of a bell-shaped stone, fluted, and surmounted by an
“abacus” so thick as to be almost cubical. The style of the capital
will however be best understood from the accompanying drawing. On
neither of the capitals do there appear any marks as if they had sus-
tained images of men or representations of the sun. They may
nevertheless have done so, as the cup-shaped top formed by the lions’
heads in one instance, and the broad basis furnished by the square
“abacus” in the other, would leave a heavy stone figure in little need
of support from tenons. On a pillar still existing in the same tract of
country and on the representations of others, men or animals or a
circle, i. e. the sun, surmount the capitals.

In an architectural and perhaps in an antiquarian point of view the
most remarkable portions of the monuments are the stone railings or
inclosures, and the pillared gateways with triple architraves. The rail-
ling consists of stone uprights or columns, 2 feet by 1 foot 9 inches in
base and 8 feet 8 inches in height, and only an inch or so more than two
feet apart. A plain architrave, as wide or thick as the uprights, two feet
four inches deep, and slightly rounded at top surmounts the columns.
Between the columns again are three cross pieces likewise of stone,
two feet one inch or so in length, besides the supporting ends or tenons,
two feet four inches in depth, and 9 inches thick, but their section is
elliptical or doubly sigmental, that is the perpendicular axis is 2 feet 4
inches and the vertical 9 inches. Between each bar or cross-piece
there is a space of four inches only, so that the inclosure is almost in
effect a dead wall. The railing however must have been felt to be
characteristic or symbolical, and it occurs frequently as an ornament
among the sculptured reliefs. The abacus also of the capital of the
column at the northern entrance has been carved so as to represent
this species of inclosure.

freces aotvble Segments oa etree

-

prem hurztap pwn wajU

from fhe veudpdie reem the
Safves or lk-~ fretlars Ene Co feres

lhe Sraadier Sajze.

iz 7 4
Zlevaieer of SFaone trclo frre ) Bee ctoff-

a8 3
eg.
ae
es
»
ree
nv
ae My
os
28
a
SN
a
8
Sy
a
re
XS
re
2 oy
an

Alevation. fun entrance te the Zojee.

#A4 Capitals of the Ca224771N$ re oe
elephants, orleens ordwarfi.

JD lumninghra me fece

J

fey ror with fla m es
ft tone frevr entranced.
Meee believes of larye tepe)

Standard §,
or ensegn 5

, oo
f 4 28

A Toy toot th 7
cr GHI ER At
A levieteope of a Poke, Cur
Ceofe ed fram ore of the

2¢UtTYTAACE povila rs.

Lil
<
KN SN

CHIT AMOLY.

|
Cap: Fal of Codwumrna
Vefrerale fron, #.V. of tejre -

| pint

| ime
coal Sige tala a ve.

f pcan ha met we a ard

Pane es B me a i“ ~ : ;
pha gS: age y wh ie
(aie Es ARR Sa Lay

‘asap AM aa etl
RA. er ty Kia g8t
#8

ee ba

a est
Sats wien
at Sizes fais oe

en Tees Sth

a Deptt cing :
‘ 4 ‘erm o FE eth 4 5
ee 5 aint Pea e'
- _ Mite Whee ten 7 Pew de
nm < * yd? a Lee } a § tite ‘ ;
: ce a
5 Fe ae tet gt »
. bea ss ok
5 ; ; . ; id
4 - é aes et : FL gest a
i>
| > a ey
Re ahh. “Na, iMaieee ¢ PRY
; - y taal aK
4 , é ,
a ' e a . te
, \
| ee AAD Ae Loe!

. STR TE Sere ee : ie

eee Sec ety time A. RAs! Ys
‘ Xap ) airs 7
’ - cape sta ros yi am gis
* 4 . . Al %
if ia: 4. , | io AC * a
* : { i vi,
Se - "
] : > A 4 Pt
ie
- , ai

1847. ] Notice on the Antiquities of Bhopal. 749

The entrance gateways are formed of two pillars without bases, seven
feet apart, two feet three inches square in section, and including the
capitals, eighteen feet four inches in height. On the capitals rest an
architrave nearly two feet square in section, and which projects about
four feet three inches beyond the pillars on each side. The architrave
rises slightly in the centre, and the ends are also somewhat turned up,
and carved so as to represent volutes or scrolls. Over the capitals, the
architraves somewhat thicken, so as to support continuations of the
columns. A second architrave thus lies parallel to the first at a distance
of about three feet. It is not quite so long or projecting as the lowest,
and a third architrave is still shorter than the second. On the ends of
the architraves are seated lions, and between the architraves are figures
standing, or seated on elephants, or camels, or horses. The pillars, so
to speak, terminate in tripods supporting globes, which again sustain a
kind of crescent encircling an ornament. Upon the centre of the
topmost architrave rests a large crescent, if indeed the circle was not
originally complete. The crescent is five feet high, which gives a total
height to the gateway of 33 feet 6 inches, The capitals of the
columns are formed in one instance of lions, in another of human
dwarfs, and in two instances, I think, of elephants. From the astra-
gals, or from the necks of the capitals, stretch female figures to the
ends of the architraves. The columns, except where they abut against
the stone inclosure, are elaborately ornamented with flowers, or human
or animal figures in relief, or with representations of trees and temples,
of religious ceremonies, and occasionally of the practice of mechanic
arts. A detached gateway, which probably formed an entrance into
the cleared area or platform, is similar in style and ornament, but not
so large in size.

These gateways are not displeasing to the taste, although the super-
structure, seems too heavy for the baseless columns. The bas-reliefs,
~ which give the human figure a height of six or seven inches, show some
fancy in design and some skill in execution. They surpass the ordina-
ry productions of the present day, without being equal in accuracy of
proportion or excellence of workmanship to what may be seen in some
brahminical temples, or to the works at Ellora or Adjunta as given to us
in drawings.—Their value however consists in what they make known

about a former people, and while it would be idle to attempt to describe
5 £2

750 Notice on the Antiquities of Bhopal. (Ave,

the subjects treated of in the many compartments, I may make a few
observations on matters of some interest which they help to illustrate:

There are several representations of “ Topes,” mostly with one terrace,
such as that actually existing—but one at least shows two terraces.

Each “Tope” is surmounted by a circle of stone pillars, on which

again rests a succession of architraves projecting one beyond the other
so as to give a greater breadth at top than at bottom, From this
highest platform again rises usually one “ Chutree” or umbrella, but
sometimes three are seen to spring from it. The stone inclosures
round the basement, correspond exactly with that still existing—and
the terraces with balustrades show that they could be reached, and
indeed that they were formed for purposes of circumambulation. The
crowning stone inclosure could also probably be reached by some tem-
porary means of ascent—for there is no sign of any winding pathway
round the building, either in the existing ‘“‘ Topes” or in the represen-
tations given in the reliefs. Nevertheless I think the Tope of Mani-
kyala in the Punjab has such a spiral ascent.

With regard to religious ceremonies or opinions, the reliefs give re-
presentations of the adoration or consecration of Topes—of the adora-
tion of trees and of the devotion paid to the sun.—Men and animals,
wild beasts and tame, come separately, or crowded together to offer up
prayers at a “‘ Tope’—or to bow to a tree growing out of a square or
circular vessel or urn, or to adore the sun, resting the edge of its disc
on the capital of a column. There are likewise images of Buddhas
seated, male, and in one or more instances female, to whom perhaps
some are offering worship. ‘There is moreover a representation of a
boat with a raised prow terminating in alion’s head, and a raised stern
ending in a fish’s tail, which contains an oblong seat or altar with a
conopy. Two men stand by the side of the altar, one with a ‘“‘ Chowree”’
and the other with a “Chatta” orumbrella. If the altar is simply a
seat, it is not at least represented as being occupied. In every direction
the hooded snake—or at least the hood alone is to be seen veiling or
sheltering or protecting the worshippers of the tree and the sun and
the temple. Winged human figures are also to be seen as if hovering
round a temple to guard it—and monkey-men, and monsters with
human bodies and the heads of beasts, are occasionally seen side by
side with ordinary mortals. Lastly, a square based pyramidal << Tope’

1847. | Notice on the Antiquities of Bhopal. 753

with a regular inclosure of pillars has four doorways with pointed
arches, out of which are issuing flames. Nowhere did I notice a figure
invested with the thread of the brahminical faith.

With regard to race these sculptures show that the dominant people
was in dress and in many usages such as we may consider the old
Hindoos, whether Brahminists or Buddhists, to have been. Another
class however is also shown wearing a short tunic and a kind of cap, and
who for the most seem to be engaged in menial offices or mechanic arts.

Among the animals represented, the elephant, the camel, the horse,
the ox and the lion, are the most conspicuous. Birds and fishes and
snakes are likewise shown. Among the birds, the peacock is prominent.
Of the monsters represented are dragons, winged lions with beaks,
horned and cloven-footed elephants ; elephants terminating in fishes,
centaurs mounted, and human bodies sustaining the heads of dogs
or asses. The human portions of the centaurs seem female. Most
of these fanciful or mythological animals are to be seen on the
inclosure of the smaller “Tope,” every pillar having three basses or
circular spaces ornamented with reliefs of men or beasts or trees, &c.—It
is to be observed that a Tiger nowhere appears, and that lions with
bushy manes are frequently depicted. Sometimes they may be seen
‘carrying away horned cattle smaller than themselves. Elephants, camels
and horses are all used for riding, while chariots may be seen drawn
by horses and containing an armed man with ensigns borne before him.
Bullocks are likewise represented drawing cars.

The condition of life, or the degree of civilization of the people, may
be further judged of by the representation of buildings with arched
cloisters or colonnades, and with terraces and balustrades, or with
balconies containing several people seated. The recurrence of water in
waves with boats and with fish gambolling about would almost point
to a maritime people, or to artists to whom the sea was familiar.

The inscriptions* which are now forwarded are all cut here and there
upon one part or other of the stone inclosure, excepting one, which is
fragmental only, and which is visible upon the remains of a column at
the southern entrance. None may be contemporary so far as we have
any fair reasons for concluding, except probably two and possibly a

* Most of these have been published in the sixth volume of the Journal ; such as are
new will be given hereafter.—Eps.

752 Notice on the Antiquities of Rhopal. [Aua.

third. The two in question are cut on the representations of ‘ Topes”’
sculptured on the southern entrance which has fallen, but which when
standing had the representations in question out of the reach of pil-
grims and visitors, The third inscription occupies a band between two
compartments on one of the pillars of the eastern gateway, and could
not readily be reached. The two longest inscriptions are cut on the
stone parallels or cross-bars of the inclosure, and could be removed for
transmission to Calcutta without imjury to the monument, except such
as would arise from their absence.

The temple close to the eastern entrance to which Captain Fell
alludes [Journal As. Soc. of Bengal. III, 493] is now wholly in ruins,
and I did not notice the Sanscrit inscription giving the date of 20 Sum-
but. I regret that Captain Fell’s paper was not before me at the time,
otherwise the search I should certainly have made might have recovered
so valuable a record. I may here observe that Captain Fell’s measure-
ments of the circumference and height of the monument should be
more accurate than mine, as it is now somewhat ruinous. Iam sorry
however that our measurements of some details do not agree better
than they appear to do.

The Topes at Peepleea-Bijolee do not appear to have been before
brought to notice. Three of the most conspicuous stand on the sloping
top or back of a low hill, and seven or eight or more, nearly in a line,
occupy a lower stage on the same hill. Between two of the upper
Topes there is a square platform of earth and rubbish 18 or 20 feet
high,—supported by walls of masonry, and ascended by means of a
ruinous flight of steps, on which stand the remains of a small temple
containing a statue of Boodha surrounded by numerous emblematical
figures, and among them, two of men wearing the thread of the twice-
born Hindoo classes. The largest of the Topes in question does not
appear to exceed 60 feet in diameter. All have a plinth or basement,
from which springs the Hemisphere, and all have ramps by which the
berm or pathway formed by the plinth may he reached. They appear
to have stood within square courts, but there are no remains of circular
inclosures of stone with the ornamented entrances which make the
Satcheh Tope so remarkable. All of these Topes are more or less
ruinous, and there are several heaps of loose stones which once proba-
bly formed small Topes. No inscriptions were any where observed.

1847.] Notice on the Antiquities of Bhopal. 753

It seems now to be certain that ‘“‘Topes” are temples rather than
tombs, and every thing I have observed of their structure, or which can
be gathered from the representations given of them, corroborates this
view of their use or purpose. They may nevertheless have occasionally
been raised over the dead,—or some, like the gigantic one still existing
at Unrodhpoora in Ceylon, may have contained such small and strag-
gling chambers for the reception of funeral urns as are traceable in the
pyramids of Egypt for the deposit of mummies. Their primary con-
nection was however with the worship of the Divinity as then practised
—and a consideration of their structure, and a comparison of the usages
of the Jains, all show that a “ Tope” was intended to represent Mount
Meru,—the central mount of the world, the native seat, or point of
divergence of the Caucasian races with its four shadow-giving trees,*
and four divergent riverst which watered theearth. The Jain temples
still contain models of towers, square or round, standing in inclosures,
and diminishing by successive stories with balconies. These towers
the “‘ Juttees” or Jain priests declare to be symbolical of Meru, round
which pilgrims should solemnly walk with their right hands to the
mount. Circumambulation is still “a ceremony of the Hindoos, more
particularly during the Deewalee, or festival of light, at the temple on
the fabled hill of Goverdhun near Muthra :—further, the holy hill of
Gungree, the source, as is believed, of the Indus, the Sutlej, the Gogra
for Ganges] and the Burrampooter, is still, as I often heard when in
Tibet, encircled by Lamaic pilgrims; the construction of the Topes
admits of or provides for worshippers moving round and round them :—
the Jains now perambulate within the square areas of their temples and
draw Parisnath on certain occasions on his elephant or car through the
inclosing cloisters, that is round the square court, and lastly the
Buddhists of Tibet similarly pass round and round the oblong struc-
tures of stone which are found near every village.

The worship of the tree which occurs so frequently among these
sculptures has left its traces in the regard still paid by Jains and
Hindoos to the Burr and Peepul trees, or especially to the Burr, the
Peepul and the Awnla when growing together. To this devotion may
also be referred the circumstance that no Hindoo will ever cut down or

* Jamun, Kuddamb, Burr, Peepul.
+ Seeta, Bhudra, Chuksoo, Aliknunda,

754 Notice on the Antiquities of Bhopal. [Auc.

injure the tree of his birth or life, that is the tree dedicated to the day
on which he was born, and which trees are made 27 in number, to cor-
respond with the mansions of the Moon.

The worship of the Peepul and the superstitious regard paid to the
tree of birth, lead the mind back to the Biblical injunctions about the
tree in the midst of the garden, and the vessel containing the altar as
represented in the sculptures, is almost a counterpart of the ark or
sacred boat of Egyptian processions, and which has served to illustrate
the ark of the Jewish covenant, except that waving punkahs and chow-
rees, the marks of dignity and respect, take the place of the oversha-
dowing wings of angels or cherubim.

The actual worship of the serpent is not apparent among these
reliefs, but their hoods every where protect worshippers, and snakes
themselves sometimes seem the companions of devotees. Nevertheless
on the smaller Tope there is a representation of a bird destroying a
serpent. The subject however of the serpent-guarded race will be
noticed in describing the next series of remains at Oodehghir.

The marked devotion paid to the sun deserves notice mainly in con-
nection with a snake-protected people, and with the worship of the
tree and of the sacred mount. An unfinished inscription im a ruinous
temple at Oodehpoor is solely im praise of the sun, as will be again
noticed, and it may be well to bear in mind the existence of the “ Saurya”’
sect among Hindoos, of the ‘‘ Hom” offerings, and of the import of
the brahminical ‘‘ Gayatri,”

In considering the structure of these Topes with their one or more
terraces, and with entrances which images guard or sanctify, and in
reflecting on the fact of their disuse for many ages among the Jain
representatives of the Buddhists, one is almost led to the conclusion
that as brahminism prevailed, the terraced mount gradually became
changed into the “ Gopura” and ‘‘ Vimana’’—the storied entrance and
solid pyramidal temple of the superstitions of the south of India. A
Pagoda still comprizes entrances, and courts, and shrines, as well as a
principal place of worship, and such was very much the plan of the
ancient Buddhist edifices under consideration, while the succession of
doors which lead to nothing, or abut against a solid wall, seems but an
improved copy of what a Tope must have presented with a succession
of stories, and with entrances admitting merely to narrow passages.

=e

1847.] Notice on the Antiquities of Bhopal. 795

One can indeed almost trace the elongation of the terraced Tope or
** Degopa’”’ into the storied temples of the Buddhist Chinese, and into
the great Minar or tower at Delhi, which is surrounded with Buddhist
remains. The buildings of the Nepalese show the transition or inter-
mediate state in the one instance, and the present Jain models of Meru
or of a Tope, well represent the Qootub Minar with its succession
of balconies. The traceable change of the flat Basilica of declining
Rome into the lofty Cathedrals of the middle ages seems to illustrate
this speculation.

The impression left on the mind after an examination of these sculp-
tures is, that while they are eminently Indian in their characteristics»
there is nevertheless something Persian or Babylonian, and also some-
thing Egyptian about them. The Persian seems the stronger of two
complementary elements, and the impression at the same time is, that
the people of Mesopotamia influenced those of India mainly by sea,
and not by land routes and communications, or through commerce and
emigration rather than by conquest, but that the snake-protected Bud-
dhists did so by military expeditions also is more than probable.

Oodehghir.—To the west of the Betwah river, and a mile and a half
or two miles from Bhilsa, there is a low range of hills named Oodehghir,
in the soft sandstone of which many small caves or niches have been
hollowed. The largest is dedicated to Shiv, and is 17 or 18 feet square,
with 4 pillars, all cut out of the solid rock. This temple contains a
Sanscrit inscription of little interest except that it gives a date, viz: 1093
Sumbut. There are also many figures sculptured outside the entrances,
but most of these represent single divinities or heroes, and the interest
of the series centres in two groups, one showing Vishnu as the Varaha
avatar, or with a human body and the head of a boar, and the other
showing Vishnu slumbering on the vertical folds of the serpent,

The Boar manifestation is 8 or 9 feet high, and is almost detached,
from the rock out of which it is carved. The god supports with his
- tusk a small female figure, which seems to cling to this natural weapon
of the divinity. In front of Vishnu, there is a larger sized female
figure, kneeling, and with uplifted hands imploring him as if to spare,
perhaps the virgin in his power. This figure has the expanded hood of
a snake over her head. Behind her there is another figure, also kneel-
ing, but much mutilated, On the solid wall of live rock there are

5 F

756 Notice on the Antiquities of Bhopal. [AuG.

sculptured above, before, and behind Vishnu, numerous small figures
in successive rows and as if forming processions. Nearly all of these
have the short tunic and cap noticed among a few of the figures of the
Tope gateways. Some of the people represented are playing on musi-
cal instruments, and hence the country people call the monuments by
the name of “ Mama Banjeeka Burdt,”’ or ‘the uncle and nieces mar-
riage procession.”

The figure of Vishnu reclining on the serpent is about six feet long
and is likewise in bold relief. The head of the reptile with its many-
eyed hood, curves over the head of the God as if to protect or shadow
it. The several Hindoo Divinities are represented by their symbols, of
a bird, &c. as spectators of Vishnu’s greatness.

The inscription sent is apparently incomplete ; it is to be seen upon
the rock near the Boar-god. :

These sculptures seem typical of the triumph of Vishnn over the
Serpent, of Brahminism over Buddhism, and it is to be regretted the
date cannot be ascertained, for the 1,093 Vicramaditya already quoted
may have been inscribed by some pilgrim.

Of the Jain hill three miles N. W. of Oodehghir, and of the un-
finished figure of a horse south-east from the Satcheh Tope, which
are mentioned by Dr. Yeld or Captain Fell, [Journal As. Soc. III.
489] I did not learn, but as I knew not that such had been noticed, I
could only inquire generally for monuments and remains.:

Ghearispoor or Gheiaspoor.—Ghearispoor, or Gheiaspoor, is on the
road between Bhilsa and Saugor, two marches east of the former place.
The Hindoos connect the name with the importance they attach to the
11th day of their half months, and the Mahometans regard one Gheias
as its founder. It is certainly a place of some antiquity, and among its
remains the Buddhist temple deserves notice. The site of the temple is
nearly at the top of a sandstone hill, and it is built on a platform
gained’ from the hill by making the step side a complete precipice. A
small square ‘‘ adytum”’ with pillars before it supporting a dome, is in-
closed in a rectangular building about 50 feet long by 30 feet wide,
which has one entrance with a portico in front of, or outside, the four
pillared dome. The external walls are not finished, for the live rock
prevents the completion of half a side and a portion of the back or end.
The ‘“adytum” is surmounted by a pyramid or spire, resting partly on

1847.] Notice on the Antiquities of Bhopal. 797

the external walls, and as in front of it there is the dome, the temple re-
sembles the ordinary Indian type, except that itis more rectangular and
less “crucial” in plan, and that it has one entrance only instead of the
three common to many other temples of the same dimensions.

There are several images of Buddha in this temple, and among the
sculptures may be noticed a figure resting on a cornucopia, and a
*« Merman,” ora human head and shoulders, &c. with a fishy extremi-
ty. The merman’s head is shaded by a serpent’s hood. Birds eating
clustering fruits are also carved with some spirit.

There are no inscriptions on this building except such as pilgrims or
visitors may have cut; one of these is dated 1551 Sumbut (1494 A. D.)
one period of the re-assertion of Hindoo independence, but the temple
serves to show the Buddhist love for hilly spots; and this ornate edifice
is situated much as the comparatively rude ‘Tope’ in the Khyber
Pass has been placed, or like that of Belur and others near Rawul
Pindee.

Oodehpoor.—The decayed town of Oodehpoor is situated to the
eastward of the Betwah river, and to the eastward likewise of the
road leading from Bhilsa to Seronj. It stands at the foot of an iso-
lated standstone hill, and is said to take its name from Oodehajeet, a
lineal descendant of Vicramaditya and of Bhoj, who acquired a great
name in Malwa about the middle of the 11th century of our era, and
whose rights are declared to be still inherent in a Powar Thakoor, the
Zemindar of the Pergunnch. |

The temple of Mahadeo at Oodehpoor, is stilla work of great beauty,
although it has been much injured by the Mahometans. Its ground,
plan forms a Greek, or nearly equal-armed cross, with the outline every
where broken by regular projections, and with the corners filled in,
much as we are told Sir Christopher Wren wished to do when he built
Saint Paul’s. It is about 70 feet long by about 60 wide; the walls are
thick,—three arms of the cross contain entrances with external porticos,
while the fourth, opposite the main entrance, forms the “adytum” or
recess in which is placed the Lingam or mark of Siva. The interior
forms an irregular or broken rectangle, which again includes right pillars
forming an unequal-sided Octagon. Over the Adytum or Lingam
rises the usual storied or clustered pyramid, while a dome with side
vaults rests upon the other three arms of the cross and upon the eight

oF

758 Notice on the Antiquities of Bhopal. [Aus.

pillars. The temple is built of red sandstone without lime, or at least
without any readily perceivable in the joints, for the blocks are very nice-
ly fitted. Every stone is an ornament in itself, a human or animal figure,
or a flower, or a portion of a fillet or ovolo,—but the individual beauty
has at the same time been rendered subordinate to the general effect.

The Lingam with its shapely pedestal is about eight feet high, but
the plain cylinder has been capped with a brazen head, to make the
presence of the god more clear to the apprehensions of the rude and
the superstitious. Under the dome and facing the Lingam, is placed
the cumbrous recumbent Bull dedicated to the divinity.

On a stone of the passage of the main entrance there is along San-
skrit inscription, but the door opens back upon it, and as the passage
is not well lighted otherwise, the partial closing of the entrance makes
it so dark as to render the writing difficult to decipher. Many of the
letters have also been imperfectly cut or are now defaced, and the
transcript which is sent may not accurately represent the original. It is
such however as three or four men tolerably well versed in Sanscrit were
able to make of it, and it cannot be far wrong in any essential point.*

As it has been read to me, the inscription states that Biboodh,
Gokul Deo, and Gheata (or Soojan, who built many temples to Shio)
were succeeded in the dominion of Malwa by Oodehajeet, who died in
1116 Sumbut (1059). After Oodehajeet the power of the Yuvvuns
or Mahometans prevailed for 446 years, at the end of which time
Chanddeo became powerful and was termed the Lord of Magadha, and
whose son, Lohugraee, collected stones for a temple in 1562 Sumbut,
(1505 A. D.) The inscription concludes with the remark that what
had been understood had been written, and it is hence probable that it
is not a contemporary record, but the work of some pilgrim, and that
the temple may in reality have been built by Oodehajeet about the middle
of the 11th century of our era. The rise of Chanddeo is synchronous
with the dominion of Singram Singh of Chittor, the Rana Sanka of
Baber, and is another corroboration of the declension of the Mahometan
power which took place under the Khizzers and Lodis of Delhi.

The Toghluks in their career of conquest, visited and defaced this
elaborate temple of idols, and built within its precincts a simple
mosque to the God of Mahomet. The mosque is still standing, and

* This inscription has been given with translation, in Vol. IX. p. 545.—Eps.

59

Sy

1847.| Notice on the Antiquities of Bhopal.

its gates or entrances, now represented by two solitary jambs with broad
lintels, are within a dozen yards of the back of the temple itself.
There are Arabic inscriptions over these gates, to the effect that the
mosque was built in the year of the Hijree 739 (1338-39 A. D.) and
in the reign of Abool Moojahid Mahomed Ibn Toghluk Shah. Ano-
ther mosque, one of some pretensions, was afterwards erected in the
vicinity of the temple. It was finished in 1041 Hijree (1631-32), as
the inscription says, ‘‘at Oodehpoor on the borders of Gondwana.”’

The temple at Oodehpoor is perhaps as elegant a specimen of old
Hindoo architecture as is now to be found to the north of the Ner-
budda, always excepting the Qootub Minar at Delhi. It yields indeed
in size to the temple built at Bindrabun by Man Singh of Jeypoor,
which was defaced by Aurungzeb, but it surpasses it in the proportions
of its design and in the elaborateness of its details. It is a monu-
ment moreover of the varying fortunes of brahminism. It was most
likely erected when the ‘‘ twice-born” had fairly triumphed over the
Buddhists. Within three hundred years it was despoiled by the Maho-
metans. In two hundred years more the victories of Rana Sanka
allowed votaries once again to flock to it, but the rise of the Moghuls
soon consigned it a second time to the neglect of the rich, The Mo-
ghuls fell, and a dynasty of brahmins from the south mastered the
country, and showed at once their gratitude and the grossness of their
apprehensions, by capping the simple black stone of Muhadeo with an
idolatrous brazen head. This last bequest to the temple is dated in
1841 sumbut (1784 A. D.), and in two generations from that time the
new masters from the west, while admiring the beauties of the fabric
can trace the corruption which beset brahminism in the hour of its
success. Fetichism had been sublimed into a symbolic yet philosophic
Deism, but in the eleventh century priestcraft fully appreciated the ad-
vantage of mystery, the blackstone is no longer conspicuous in the open
air or in the centre of a lofty edifice, it is concealed in an “‘ adytum,” a
** holy of holies,” and the trembling devotee reaches it through a gloomy
passage, and can at last only see it by the partial and flickering light of
an oil-fed taper.

Oodehpoor has its fane attributed to Jains or Buddhists, as well as
its temples, certainly Brahmin and Moslem. The Beeja [or Vijaya]
mundur is two-storied and about 40 feet long by 20 or 22 feet wide,

760 Notice on the Antiquities of Bhopad. [Ave.

exclusive of an entrance porch. It is of somewhat rude or plam work-
manship. Its ground plan shows three chambers with a cloister or
veranda before them. ‘The upper story has. been converted into a
dwelling house, the lower is untenanted, but I could not, amidst the
rubbish which encumbers it, see any image. On either side of the en-
trance, tablets have been inserted in the wall for inscriptions, but one
inscription only has been begun and two-thirds of what was designed
is still unwritten. The language is Sanscrit, but the letters, which are
beautifully cut, are Pracrit or Mugadha, or such as are still read by the
Jain priests. The subject is the sun and the glories of that great
luminary, but no date or name helps to fix the era of its erection or the
faith of its builders, and it is perhaps tradition, rather than certain
knowledge or probable criticism, which makes the several “ Beeja mun-
durs” of this part of India to be Jain temples. In structure however
this one at Oodehpoor closely resembles the low-roofed Buddhist tem-
ples or shrines still visible around the Tope at Satcheh.

_ Ehrin.—¥hrin, in the Saugor territory, is now a village on the left
bank of the Beena, near its junction with the Betwah, about 25 miles
N. E. from Serong—but it appears once to have been a town of some
local repute—small copper coins can still be found after each successive
annual denudation of the mounds which mark its site, and several
adjoining monuments of stone, the remains perhaps of an extensive
integral series, make the place well known for many miles around.
Some of the coins accompany this letter, but nothing perhaps can be
made of them.*

The most remarkable of the monumental remains is Vishnu mani-
fest as the Boar. The animal stands about 10 feet high with his snout
in the air, and it is in length perhaps 12 feet. The body is carved all
over with successive rows of small figures having the short tunic and
high cap or head dress remarked at Oodehghir and Satcheh. A band,
ornamented with human figures seated, encircles the neck of the ani-
mal. The tongue projects and supports a human figure erect on its
tip. A young female, here, as at Oodehghir, hangs by the arm by the
right tusk, while the breast is occupied with an inscription, of which a
copy has been made as accurately as its mutilated state and the short-

* Small, square and much worn copper coins, with the bodhi tree, the swastica, and
other Buddhist emblems.—-Eps,

1847.} Notice on the Antiquities of Bhopal. 761

ness of time would allow.* The Boar itself is ill-shaped, but the human
figures show more skill in design.

To one side of this ‘ Owtar’ stands a four-armed Divinity, 12 or 14
feet high. His habiliments are Indian, that is, his loins are girt. He
has a high cap or head-dress, while round his neck and reaching to his
feet there is a thick ornamental cord resembling a modern “ Boa,” with
its ends joined. The vestibule of a small cupola which once probably
covered this statue is still standing. On these entrance columns are
seen figures who wear the Juneeao or thread of the noble Indian races,
in addition to the ornamental cord above described. Other devices
consist of twisted snakes, suspended bells—of figures of elephants,
fishes, frogs—of women naked, recumbent, and giving suck to children,
and of seated Buddhas. There are also many faces of Satyrs, filling
bosses or compartments.

Behind a small pillared temple there still stands a figure with the
face perhaps of a lion—but with a human body and with human limbs.

The above three figures form one row or series, with however, other
undescribed remains between them or beyond them. In front of them
there are three figures of couching lions, and in front of these again,
are two columns or rather one pillar and a fragment, and a small
temple half buried in the soil. The column has a broad base; for
about 15 feet the shaft is square, and for about 10 feet more it is
round. The bell capital, described at Satcheh, occupies perhaps two
feet, a second capital, so to speak, adds three feet more to the height,
and forms a pedestal for a small double fronted four armed statue. On
this column there is likewise an inscription which has been copied as
well as time and decay would allow.

Among the many figures carved on fallen pillars, the use of the
Juneeao may be observed, and the whole of the remains are attributed
to one Raja Behrat.

At Putaree, in the same quarter of the country, I heard of a stone
representation of an animal of some kind, or of a stone which was in
someway remarkable, but I had not an opportunity of visiting it.

The monuments at Ehrin are perhaps antecedent to those at Oodeh-

*-This inscription has been published with a translation, in Vol. VII. p, 632 of the
Journal.—Ebs.

762 Notice on the Antiquities of Bhopal. [Avua.

ghir, and although they mark the prevalence of Brahminism, they look
like adaptations from Buddhism.

Soondursee.—There are other remains of value or interest in this
vicinity, which I may hereafter have an opportunity of visiting, and the
three inscriptions noted below may deserve to be recorded. The first
is on a small temple to Shiv at Soondursee (or Sindersee) on the Kalee
Sindh river, about 25 miles to the south of Sarungpoor. It gives a
date 1220 Sumbut, and states that the temple was built by Baba Bul-
wunt Dukhunee. The temples at Soondursee are rude, and the usual
marked spire is replaced by a plain pyramid of an attitude not exceed-
ing the side of its base. This rudeness may be provincial only, for
although art doubtlessly declined in upper India about that period, a
temple to Mahadev at Nimawar on the northern bank of the Ner-
budda, about 50 miles below Hosungabad, and which gives a date 1253
Sumbut, shows some taste and skill. It is however much inferior in
both points to the temple at Oodehpoor.

Sehore.—At Sehore, 20 miles west of Bhopal, a iniditions * Beeja-
mundur” now forms a somewhat rude mosque, giving a date of 732
Hijree (1331-32) which like the Musjid at Oodehpoor, marks the period
of Toghluk’s sway.

Postscript.—I have referred to the “ Marw” of the Jeins as illus-
trating the belief of the old Buddhists, and as expressing an idea com-
mon to all the ancient Indians, and not merely peculiar to the brahmins
and borrowed from them by a recent sect. The Jewel-footed Parishnath of
the Jeins, may also perhaps throw some light on the well known formula
of the modern Buddhists of Tibet, which has been variously interpreted
by European scholars,—Mr. Hodgson’ slittle volume on the literature and
religion of the Buddhists, p. 171, &c. may be referred to, and it will be
seen that M. Klaproth gives two translations, while M. Csomadekéros,
Sir Wm. Macnaghten, and Mr. Hodgson himself give each one. All
of these versions turn upon “ Padm” as meaning Lotus, and M.

‘somadekérés, states that such is the interpretation put upon it by the
Lamas themselves. Padm however means foot as well as Lotus, and
the Jeins still worship “ Mani Padom,”’ or him of the Jewel-foot, while
the idea of feet so enriched or adorned is common to the whole Indian
world as implying Divinity, although perhaps, like the silver-footed

1847.] On the Tibetan Badger. 763

Thetis of the Greeks, the image may have been poetical only in the first
instance. The accompanying transcripts satisfy the Sanscrit scholars
of this quarter, and they seem accurately to represent the two originals,
the “ Ranja”’ and Tibetan copies respectively. It will be observed that
the Tibetan makes the Godhead or the Divine essence or emanation to
be feminine, if the rendering now given is admitted to be correct.

The last word of the formula may apparently be regarded as a
“ Beej”’ (vija) mystic root or germ equally with the first, and the
meaning will thus become “The Lord, the Jewel-footed, the preserver.”’
This translation does not affect the characteristic of Mr. Hodgson’s

~ « Padma Pani’’ or present Lotus-handed Regent ‘‘ Dhyani Bodhisatwa,”’

but it interferes with the functions of the ‘‘Qon,” gone bye, he of the
Jewel-bearing hand, Jewel-footed seems to be the more ancient notion
of the two, and it will be curious should the Nepalese Buddhists appear
to have founded a distinction between themselves and other worshippers
of representatives, by removing the essence or symbol of Divinity from
one limb to another.
On the Tibetan Badger, Taxidia Leucurus, N. S., with Plates. By
B. H. Honeson, Esq.

Carnivora.

Subplantigrada.

Arcto galida. HH. Smith. Genus meles.

Subgenus Taxidia.

Species new. T. Leucurus, Mihi.

Tumpha of the Tibetans.

Habitat. The plains of Tibet.

There is not yet, I believe, any record of the Badger as an inhabitant
of the east. The occurrence, however, in the sub-Himalayas of the
allied forms of Helictis, Urva and Ursitaxus, has led me for some time
past to expect such a discovery in the Himalaya or Tibet, and my anti-
cipations have just been fulfilled by the receipt of a very fine specimen
of the Badger from the neighbourhood of Lassa. The spoils obtained
by me are those of a female of mature or advanced age, as is proved by
the obliteration of the cranial sutures and by the flaccid enlargement
of the teats. The animal was killed in the preceding autumn when in
full fur, and, as the skin is well prepared without distortion, and as if

fa

oa G

764 On the Tibetan Badger. fAwc.

is provided with perfect head and limbs, these spoils afford excellent
materials for description, exclusive of the soft viscera and their long
case, which are wanting.

The Badger of Tibet, called Tumpha by the inhabitants, falls under
the North American instead of the European section of the Genus. In
other words, it is a Taxidia not a Meles, of systematists, having only
four molar teeth on each side of either jaw, whereas the European type
has five molars above and six below, on either side.

The Tibetan Tampha is a smaller animal than the Badger of Europe
or than the Carkajou of America. It is contra-distinguished from
both these animals by a considerably longer tail, and also by a locomo-
tive structure not plantigrade, but only subplantigrade, or, in plainer
terms, by having a third of the sole of the hind feet thickly covered with
hair instead of the whole being nude to the heel. From the Carkajou
of America the Tampha of Tibet differs by the very inferior size of the
claws of the posterior extremities,* a point in which the Timpha agrees
with the European Badger, as it also does so remarkably in colours that
there is some difficulty, without having both animals before one, in
noting their difference in this respect. On the other hand, the dis-
agreement of the Tumpha with the American Badger in point of colour
is as striking as is its craniological conformity with that animal and
deviation from the Badger of Europe. The last named animal is from
25 to 24 feet long from snout to vent, and the tail, inclusive of the
hair, is from 6 to 7 inches more. The head to the nape, is 63 to 7
inches, and the mid fore claw 1} inches. I have no equally accurate
details to refer to for the Carkajou, but it is, I believe, about the size
of the European Badger, or somewhat less; and H. Smith says it has
a shorter head but stands rather higher on the legs. These references
to the Badgers of Europe and America, will I hope, enable the reader
better to appreciate the following description of the Badger of Asia,
now first noticed as a tenant of this quarter of the globe.

The Timpha or Tibetan Badger is in total length 37 inches, where-
of the tail, with the hair, is 10 inches, and without it, 7. The head is
54 inches, the palm and nails 34, the planta or rest of the hind foot,

* H. Smith, describing the Carkajou from life, expressly says that ‘‘ all the extremities
are armed with long powerful claws,” or I should have supposed the forefeet only are so
armed, asin the Badger and Timpha. See Note, Lib, XI, 211.

Pl. XXIX

(Ho dg s on)

leucurws

TAXIDEA

T. Black, Astatic Lith* Eres. Cad:

ti)

sta

ot

1847.] On the Tibetan Badger. 765

from heel to end of the nails, 4, the longest claw or nail, 14, the ear
14, the longest hair of the body,.43. The aspect is entirely that of a
long-tailed Badger, with somewhat smaller head and longer finer fur
than usual. The small head is conico-depressed with remote ears and
eyes, and sharp elongated face. The muzzle or nude extremity of the
nose is clearly defined, rounded, prolonged beyond the teeth, and has
an abrupt oblique termination in front. The oval nostrils are opened
entirely to the front, their lateral prolongation being merely linear and
very much curved. The lips are thin and almost void of moustaches ;
and there is a still fainter indication of the tufts proper to the cheeks,
chin, and eyebrows. The small pig-like eyes are situated midway
between the ears and tip of the snout. The ears are oval, well deve-
loped and tending to a point. The helix is unfissured and the interior
of the ears void of membranous processes, but hid with hair which
amply covers these organs inside and out and ends ina full diffused,
yet somewhat pointed tuft. The neck and body are rather elongated
yet full, and appear even heavy from the copiousness, length and free
set of the double pelage. The limbs are low, stout and suited only to
slow action on the ground, with the heel very slightly raised, but
admirably fitted for digging; pentadactylous before and behind : the
hands larger and stonger than the feet, and furnished with huge fosso-
rial elaws more than doubly larger than those of the hind extremities.
The palm is entirely nude to the wrist, save only a small central tuft of
wool-like hair, and the inferior surface of the digits is likewise quite
nude. The palm is not a full soft mass nearly enveloping the digits
and hardly distinguishable into balls or pads, as in the Bears and
Bear-badgers (Ursitax), but is hard, spare of flesh, and distinctly
divided into pads which take in only the bases of the four fingers ; form
a crescented series of irregular shape and diminishing in size from the
outside to the inside of the foot. The 5th digit or thumb has no basal
pad, it being short and small. The corpal pad is void, large and placed
on the exterior side of the palm at its base. The fingers, of medial
length and stout, are united as far forward as the posteal edge of
the terminal pads by a strong membrane not susceptible of much
expansion. Their pads form a curvate regular series to the front,
like the basal tier abovenoticed, the two central fingers being nearly
equal and the two laterals also, interse.. The small feeble thumb

EGS. oar

766 On the Tibetan Badger. [Aue.

is so much withdrawn from the front that the anteal edge of its terminal
pad barely touches the posteal edge of the same pad in the index. The
termino-digital balls or pads are very large, suited to keep the great
claws from the ground and thus to enable the animal to walk without that
inversion of the claws, to which the Ant-eater and Pangolin are reduced.
Of the planta or sole of the hind feet one-third, reckoning from the
heel to the end of the toes, is thickly covered with woolly hair: the
rest is nude. There is no metatarsal pad to answer to the metacarpal
one ; but otherwise what has been said of the palm will suffice to ex-
plain the structure of the planta, inelusive of its digits. The claws of
the four feet are typically fossorial, diggers in perfection, being large
strong, moderately curved, compressed, with round backs and sharp
edges below, except near the points where they are widened and scoop-
ed. The claws of the hind feet, as already noted, are very much small-
er, and more nearly equal in size in all the 5 digits.

The tail with the hair exceeds 4 of the length of the animal, and is
equal to a { without the hair. Like the body it is pretty uniformly
dressed im long hair extending much beyond the true tail, which is gra-
dually attenuated froma thickish base. The pelage, or fur, is of two
sorts, hair and wool, both rather fine, both ample, and both of free
set, that is, laxly applied to the skin. The head is dressed im short
elose hair only. The hair of the limbs is rather looser and longer, and
has a very little wool at its base: it is harsh and thick but not clongat-
ed as on the body. On the belly the hair is about as long as on the
limbs, but seanter much in quantity, and rather woolly. On the body
hair is above 4 inches long, and the wool above 2 inehes. On the tail
there is no wool, and the hair is an inch shorter than it is on the back.
The hair is fine, elastic, strong, straight, and somewhat flattened
towards the points, but not undulated. The wool is wavy, as usual, and
about half the length of the hair. The anal pouch is very noticeably
large and has pretty evidently the form of that organ peculiar to the
badger,* though its particulars cannot be safely described from any
but a fresh subject. The teats are six, remote and ventral, or 2 ingui-
nal and 4 ventral. The papille of the tongue are pointed and even
corneous, but minute enough to make it feel smooth. The scull is 5
inches long, 2 high and 2% wide between the zygome. It is very

* English Regne Animal, I. 271 et 30.

Pa

2

SY T MMS 4719 L

ee We

i

: i Aa , ne ‘ 4 ewe © oa

{ ra er Shi A
ts he Yokes Dae ied MIT | whe ie
se ia ia ; ph he

1847. | On the Tibetan Badger. 767

massive and weighty, and describes a gentle unifrom curve from end to
end of the culmen: facial portion very small: frontal and cerebral very
ample : orbits incomplete posteally : a single very large foramen before
them: parietes tumid: longitudinal and transverse criste moderate :
lower jaw very strong, and so completely locked in the cylindric hinge
manner, as to be with difficulty separated. Many of these are general cha-
racters of the scull in the Badgers proper (Meles), and are also found,
for the most part, in Ursitaxus, Urva and Melictis. But the teeth are
more strictly characteristic. They are in number §. 1:1. 4:4.=32,
as in the Ursitax ; but, whereas in the Bearbadgers the upper tubercu-
lar tooth is disposed transversely and is inferior in size to the carnas-
sier, in the more strictly Melean form of Taxidia, the tubercular is
ranged in line with the other molars, and is so large as to equal in size
not merely the carnassier, but it and the two false molars before it.
The first molar of the Tibetan badger is small with a single acutely
conic process ; the next is larger but of the same form. These two are
false molars. The third is the carnassier. It is of trigonal shape,
and as much larger than the greater false molar as it is less than the

tubercular. Its exterior side is trechant, obtusely conoid (in profile)

and compressed: the other two sides include a flattened oblique
grinding surface or internal heel. The fourth and last tooth of the
upper jaw is the great tubercular. It is of a squarish shape, but longer
than broad, and has its crown marked by 3 longitudinal ridges with
two furrows between them. Of these ridges the exterior one only is
slightly trenchant and has a saddle-like dip in its centre. The two
other ridges are nearly or quite rounded. The posterior margin has
an oblique flat slope, purely triturant, upon which the little flat tuber-
cular of the lower jaw grinds with its whole surface. In the lower jaw
the two first molars bear much the same character as those above, but
are rather larger and have tiny heel-like processes before and behind
the central cone. These teeth are also slightly compressed. The
third or carnassial tooth is long and narrow, equal in size to all the
three others of the jaw, and exhibits a central dip or groove receiving
the central ridge of the tubercular of the upper jaw, while its two sides,
which are brokenly ridged, fall into the two grooves of the same tooth
and its anterior part, consisting of three irregular cones, acts trenchant-
ly against the cutting part of the upper carnassier, or grinds against

768 On the Tibetan Badger. | Aue.

its heel. The laniary teeth are void of any peculiarity, so far as can
be judged, for they are injured. Of the incisors the of upper jaw the
two extreme laterals are longer than the rest and pointed. The others
have obliquely flattened crowns upon which the incisors of the lower jaw
work in a quasi-triturant manner. The incisors of the lower jaw are
crushed between the two laniaries, there being scarcely room for them
in the interval, though the two intermediates are inserted more back-
ward than the rest, seemingly in order to find room. The Badger is
alledged to be a dull animal, defective in all the organs of sense. But
in the scull now before me of the Badger of Tibet, as compared with that
of several allied genera, I perceive no evidence of deficiency, the
cavities for the reception of the auditory visual and olfactory apparatus
being sufficiently developed, and the brain-pan being unusually capaci-
ous ; so that one may suspect that if the Badger were to exert his for-
midable means of offence with greater alacrity he would command more
respect from his human critics. Whatever I have been able to gather
as to the habits of the Tiimpha, makes them accord with those
of the English Badger, and is in harmony with the indications of
the scull. The Tuimpha dwells in the more secluded spots of inhabited
districts, makes a comfortable, spacious and well arranged subterranean
abode, dwells there in peace with his mate, who has an annual brood of
2 to 4 young, molests not his neighbour, defends himself, if compelled
to it, with unconquerable resolution,* and feeds on roots, nuts, insects,
and reptiles, but chiefly the former two, or vegetables not animals, a point
of information confirmed by the prevalent triturant chavacter of the
teeth. It only now remains to describe the colours of the Tampha
The head above and laterally is of a yellowsh white, and this colour
descends so low on the sides of the head as to take in the edge of the
lower jaw to its tip. This pale hue of the head is divided lengthwise
by a black brown line that runs from the moustache through the eye to
the ear, both inclusive; but neither the dark nor pale colour extends
backward over the neck, both being lost, though without abrupt transi-
tion, behind the ears. The ears inside and out are basally black, and
terminally white. The neck and body above and laterally are of a
yellowish pepper and salt hue, paling as you descend the flanks. The
tail is void almost wholly of the darker ingredient of the mixture, being

* ‘Lhe captors of mine, were obliged to knock off his eye-teeth, he bit so perseveringly.

1847. | On the Tibetan Badger. 769

scarcely shaded grey near the body ; and elsewhere, pure yellowish white,
which colour likewise spreads round the anal and genital organs.
With that trivial exception the whole of the inferior surface, from chin
to vent both exclusive, as well as the entire limbs, are black, of a
more or less sooty tinge. The nude skin, wherever visible, is dark
brown, or black as on the belly, where the scanty pelage allows it to be
partially seen. The iris is clear brown, and the nails sordid horn colour.
The mystaceal and other bristles, blackish : the tongue and palate, pale.

The prevalent grey cast of the colour upon the upper parts of the
animal results from the distribution of tints upon the longer or hairy
piles and upon the shorter or wooly ones, which likewise are distinctly
visible owing to the loose set of the former. The wool, then, wholly,
and the basal two-thirds of the hair also, is yellowish white: the ter-
minal third of the hair black, tipt more or less largely with yellowish
white; and thus is produced the pepper and salt hue above spoken of,
which becomes paler on the flanks than on the back, because the dor-
sal hairs are more largely and generally furnished with the large black
ring than are those of the siues.

Whoever may compare this description of the colour of the Tibetan
Badger with those of the English animal furnished by its describers,*
will at once perceive how almost absolutely identical the tints and their
distribution are in the two animals. I cannot confidently point out a
single disparity except that the tail is more entirely white in the Tim-
pha: and this is a very interesting circumstance as evidencing the
intimate affinity of the two sections of the Genus, or Meles and Taxi-
dia. From the English Badger or type of restricted Meles, however,
our animal may be at once discriminated without referring to sculls, by
its inferior size, greater length of tail, and partially clad planta or foot-
sole. Of the American Badger or Taxidia, two are spoken of, viz. the
Carkajou and the Tlacoyotl: but of these the former alone, I believe,
yet finds a place in scientific works, and it is distinguished from its
Asiatic analogue, the Tampha, by the following external marks, none
of which belong to our animal: belly and throat white: dark vertical
bar down the cheek: two more longitudinal ones running from the
muzzle to the mid-back, where they meet, enclosing all the way a white
space: tip of the tail black.

* See Note, Libr. VII. 148, and English Regne Animal IL. 271.

770) On the Tibetan Badger. [Aug.

Such being the marks of the only other known species of Taxidia,
there can be no doubt our species is new; and I fancy that Zoologists
will hail with surprise and pleasure the discovery of an emphatically
occidental type in the remote east. Very beautiful illustrations of our
animal, from the pencil of my Newar artist, accompany this paper ; and,
as the Tiimpha belongs to a group of animals dubiously suspended, as
it were, between the Digiti grades and Planti grades, occasioning infinite
debate, I add to the other illustrations of my paper a comparative series
of views of the feet of such of these forms as belong to Himalayan
Zoology, and are mostly recent discoveries. These are Ursitaxus,
Helictis, Urva, Herpestes and Paradoxurus and Ailurus; to which I
add of course Taxidia,* and Helarctos and Viverricula, as illustrative
extremes, merely of the other and medial forms.

Dimensions of the Tibetan Badger.
(FEMALE.)

Total length from snout to end of tail tuft,...... 3 1 0
SMOUL tO Vent,” (480. oe 2 a5 0
Head to occiput, sraititid SC eh
Sitont toforeanme "of eye, are. ee eee 0° 2°35
Thence to base of ear, .... are
Tan ant hair, i ea 010 O
Tail only, me Baa i 2
Girth behind ROTI € | ricke itu
Palma and nails, renee ace 0 3 2
Planta and nails, from os calcis, Oa
Planta only, or tude Test Ob. 100l, . V7. 0 ee ee
Hongest forenuiy Tee ee rte = ee
Length of hair on body, ........ os hoe cain fe O° - 4S
Henstht or wool SS ere ene nee eee Ore
Length oredr fesstmi oO. eet ee 0” Pee
Hength' of varand (ultae sos eee Ne eee

* I have not met with Mydaus or Arctonyx or Arctictisin these regions, and I fancy
that Duvancel’s authority for the last in Bhatan Vel Deva Dharma, is erroneously quoted
like mine. The alleged identity of Ursitaxus and Mellivora is yet opento doubt: nor
isitby any means certain that the species tenanting the plains of Hindosthan, the Biju is
the same as the highland animal or Bharsia. Some of the above details of 'Taxidia will, I
fear, prove tedious reading. But the type is rare and he who has it not before him can
judge its characters, especially those of the scull, solely by means of such minute description.

Planta of

tibelanus. The Bear rs

1. Helarctos

os eat

S nyatensis. Full sure:

leucurtis

trasirifies . The Bhars
Cancrivera’

Ursitaxus
3. Paradoxuru

a)

~-.

es

Taxidea
Urva

4.

o

5.

2

6. Helictis
7. ‘Her
8. Vj

@

auropunct

ricula

estes
re, foot

etY
iver
Fo

DL Black static Lt Prefer

thgita © malac. D2

of Taxidea .

e

Fill sixe

.

a

bi

72 PPL YET PUY PALL

(tosBpoH) sylyy XIWMLSAH

PUXXXMT

1847. | On a new Species of Porcupine. 771
SCULL.

Length of intermax to occipital crest,.......... 0 5 0
Midkeot, between zysome, 7 ee ee oO 2 at
Width, greatest, between parietes, Oe 2 iie

_ Heigth, greatest, seta OF 10
Length of upper jaw, to out of raethe PRO onto BOS 12 SO
Lower jaw ditto ditto* 7 7. 2 Ore 2H°0
Greatest width between upper molars,.. .. Gel VS
Penroanic: lower molars, :. 0 fk PPT be Or 8

PDPDLPLOLLIOLLI LL LILI II

On a new Species of Poreupine.—By the same.

GLIRES VEL RODENTIA.

HystTricip2.

TlYsSTRICINA.

Genus Hystrix.

Species new, H. alophus (a/pha privitiva et lophos a crest.)
Crestless Porcupine.

Anchétia Sahi vulge.

Habitat Sub-Himalayas.

It has often been surmised that there are two species of Porcupine in
India, but I am not aware that any one has yet discriminated the second
and rare species from the common one, or Leucurts. My hunters have
just brought me a fine old male of the second species above adverted
to, and I propose now to give a description of it, for it is very evidently
distinguishable from the common species both of Europe (cristata)
and of India (Leucurus) by its inferior size, by the total absence of
crest on its head or neck or shoulders, by its longer tail,* by the white
collar of the neck being evanescent, and lastly, by the inferior size and
smaller quantity of the spines or quills.

The crestless Porcupine of the sub-Himélayas measures 22 to 24
inches from snout to vent, and stands about 8 inches high. Its weight

* European species 3 feet long and tail but 4 inches.—Cuv. III. p. 205): Leucurus
still larger? Its tail all white and its crest reaching to base of tail.—( Zool. Jour. July,
1831, p. 103.

od”

Wwe On a new Species of Porcupine. (Ava.

is from 16 to 20tbs, Girth behind the shoulders 18 inches. Head to
the occiput 5£ inches. Tail only 4 mehes, Tail and hollow quills,
54, ar to the fore base 14, to crown, 1. Elbow to wrist 33. Palma
and nails 23. True knee to os calcis 33. Planta and nails 33. The
structure is typical, or precisely similar in all its details to that of
Leucurus, which species however 1s mach larger, being 28 to 30 inches*
long from snout to vent and 20 to 22 imehes in girth behind the
shoulder, and weighing 30tbs and upwards. The long bluff nose,
small pig eyes, andromorphous ears, short purely plantigrade limbs,
(furnished with 4 toes and a rudiment anteally, and 5 perfect toes pos-
teally) and thick heavy body, give to the erestless poreupme all the un-
gainliness of aspect proper to his congeners, while the absence of the
fine sweeping erest with which they are adorned, adds te the uncomely
physiognomy another peculiar feature of dulness in this species. The
head, neck, fore half of the body, and entire belly and limbs, are covered
with spinous bristles which have a pretty uniform length of from 2 to3
inches, but are shortest and feeblest on the head and limbs. The
hinder part of the body, or croup and tail, only, are armed with true
quills of which the longest thick ones are about 7 inehes, and the
longest thin ones, about 12 inches. The tail is conico-depressed, thick
and but one-sixth of the animal’s length. Its longest thick quills are
3 to 4 inches; and its longest thin ones, 5to6 inches. The rattle at
the end of the tail consists of 35 to 40 hollow cylinders of about an
meh in length, some of which are closed and some open at the distant
end. The skin of the body is pure white. The iris brown. The
nudish lips and nude soles of feet, fieshy brown. The spinous bristles
black, save on the head, where they are less deep-hued, passing to
brown. The white collar is very narrow and vague. The quills white
with but one subcentral black ring ; those of the inferior surface (only) of
the tail, being all white, and the like marginally round the anal and
genital organs: the nails brown horn. Every part of the body is
covered with the appropriate vestment save the mere anal and genital

* “Tt Col. Sykes be right as to the size of Leucurus, the common sub-Himalayan
species, called nepalensis by me is certainly distinet and nearer to eristatus. It has the
upper surface of the tail black laterally and white centrally, forming three conspicuous
lines of colour on the upper surface. The tubes are all white and so is all the under

surface.”

1847.} On a new Species of Porcupine. 473

organs, which are nude. The anus is large and tumid, being almost
entirely surrounded, just within the sphincter, by two rope-like glands,
whose extremities nearly meet on the mesial line above and _ beiow.
The secretion of these glands is puss-like but void of odour good or
bad, and is carried off by several palpable pores placed in clese apposi-
tion with the glands and of which 4 larger and 6 smaller ones may be
plainly traced round the margin of the anus. The penis is sheathed as
in the dogs, but is directed backwards, pointing ordinarily to the anus,
and is furnished with a cylindric bone 1} inch long. The testes are
internal. The teats are 8 and are costal, or placed upon the ribs or
flanks. The very large incisors are nut-brown. The molars, which are
4 on each side, above and below, have perfectly flat crowns, hardly
raised above the level of the gums, and whose surface is transversely
marked by a triple fold cf enamel, like three or four bits of thread
with the ends brought together and the sides approximated curvewise,
pretty much as in the Beaver, according to Cuvier’s* delineation. The
intestines are 303 feet long. The Ceecum, about 11 to 12 inches
long and 22 wide, is placed 6 feet from the anal end of the gut, and
is sacced and banded, as well as 27 inches of the intestinal canal below
it. This ceeciform part of the gut has the same width as the coecum
itself. The small gut has an average width of 3 inch, and the great
gut of 14 or double.

The hemispherical stomach has the upper orifice opening centrally,
and the lower, terminally, and with a well defined neck. The greater
arch of the stomach is 18 inches, the lesser (between the orifices) 1
to 2 inches, exclusive of the neck just spoken of. The stomach is
membranous.—Porcupines are very numerous and very mischievous in
the sub-Himalayas where they depredate greatly among the potatoe and
other tuberous or edible rooted crops. They are most numerous in the
central region, but are common to all three regions. They breed in
spring and usually produce two young about the time the crops begin
to ripen. They are monogamous, the pair dwelling together in burrows
of their own formation. ‘Their flesh is delicious, like pork, but much
more delicate-flavoured, and they are easily tamed so as to breed in
confinement, All tribes and classes, even high caste Hindoos eat them,

* Regné Animal, Vol. III, p. 96.

774 On a new Species of Porcupine. |Aue.

and it is deemed lucky to keep one or two alive in stables, where they
are encouraged to breed. Royal stables are seldom without at least
one of them. ‘The Parbattiahs call them Dumsi; the crested one,
chotia Dumsi; the uncrested, anchotia* Dumsi. The Lepchas and
Limbus of Sikim do not distinguish the two species, but call both
Sathung and O’—é, in their respective languages. The subject of the
above description is the uncrested species, and I have only to add that
its manners, like its structure, are closely assimilated to those of the
white tail or Leucurus ; but that it is much rarer than the latter.

The following are the dimensions of a fine old male of our present
animal, which I have denominated Alophus to mark the absence of that
conspicuous crest which distinguishes the common species both of this
country and of Europe.

Snout to vent, |
True tail, 0 4 0
Tail and tubes, .. . es ete aE aN
Pail and Lone. quails, scent ale cau ote th fener nda. 0 Sage
Head to oeciput, 0.5.3
SHOE £0 CMe. cae 0... 2a ae
PVG LO CAT oa silts fanc n ae 01. ¢4
Ear from lobe, . Osi Teun
Flat TV OU CLOW. aie icc ee Me ed ec eal OE 0 ciel
Weapdiel oR ims nie aia dsl eee 0.8 0
Girth Of seNeSb. nn Rune bee a ae Se 1. 6. -.0
Elbow. te wrest, 6. acne, skeen ie 0 3 2
pPalmad sia sasiks.4) (2, eee eed write an On eae
True knee to os calcis, ... 0 3 3
Planta aiid Maes. igs yas sore wces can ssieta she delet ata ete oe Me
Longest quills. i sslesu.- »pregsbanbtacin i eect gals A
AVG TAE, dy corte nih Soe he aloe eaeina a 164tbs.

* Anchotia exactly —Alophus, and Chotia—Cristatus,

SLYLYVYPPALAAPLAALAAALAALALALAALAALRAAALALDRLAADAAAANS

1847. | Notes on the Ornithology of Candahar. 773

a |

Rough Notes on the Ornithology of Candahar and its neighbourhood.
By Capt. Tuos. Hutton.

[With some Additional Information on the Birds of Afyhanistan.—
By KE. Buryru, Curator of the Asiatic Society, Sc. Se. |

1. Falco [ peregrinus, L, Young male].*

2. FF. [subbuteo, Lin.] These birds are found around Candahar,
but did not seem to be common.

3. JF. esalon, Lin. The Merlin occurs also at Candahar.

4. F. tinnunculus, (L.) The Kestrel. (The ‘yellow iris” was so
recorded on the wrapper of the male specimen when it came from
Afghanistan, but whether upon my own authority, or that of some
friend, I do not remember).

5. Circus cyaneus, (u.) The Common Harrier. This is rather a
common species at Candahar, and frequents the marshy tracts below
the city to the south, where, during the winter, Snipe and water-fowl
are abundant. I saw them also at Girishk.

6. C. eruginosus, (L.) Also common at Candahar, especially near
a small swamp to the south of the city, and along the banks of canals
in the cultivated tracts ;—one or more might usually be seen sitting on
a stone or clod of earth, watching and peering round them, and taking
occasionally a leisure sweep above the marsh plants and crops.

7. Accipiter nisus, (L.) Common at Candahar.

8. Nisastur badius, (Lath.) Not uncommon.

9. Aquila bifasciata (2), Gray. <A single specimen of what I be-
heve to be this species was captured at Girishk in the month of Decem-
ber. Unfortunately, I took but a scanty memorandum at the time, and
did not obtain a second specimen. ‘ Plumage dark brown, two cinereous
bands on the wings ; feathers lanceolate on head and neck ; cere yellow,
as also feet ; claws and bill black.

10, Milvus ater, (Lin.) The common Indian Kite or Cheel was seen
throughout the summer in abundance, became scarce about November,
and disappeared as winter set in. They returned early in spring, and

* The “ Churk” Falcon, killed near Ghuzni by Mr. Vigne (‘ Personal Narrative of a
visitto Afghanistan,’ &e., p. 136), is not the Churgh or ‘ Cherrug’ (F. lanarius, v. F.
cherrug, Gray), but apparently a young Peregrine.—E. B.

776 Notes.on the Ornithology of Candahar. [Aue.

the young were once brought to me in the end of May, scarcely fledged ;
this is curious, as at Neemuch the Cheel breeds in December and
January.

11. Gypaétos [barbatus ? G.] himachalanus, nobis. This bird is
identical with that which is so common throughout the Himalaya
mountains, and possesses the dark pectoral band observable in the latter,
and which (from its not being mentioned as characteristic of the Euro-
pean species) has led me to entertain doubts of its being the true G.
barbatus.—They were common throughout the whole of Afghanistan,
and were first seen soaring over the rocks of the Bolan Pass; they were
again met with around Candahar, and at Girishk on the Helmund.—
I never saw a single mature individual either in the Himalaya or in
Afghanistan without the pectoral band, as you tell me is the case with
Burnes’s figure of an Afghan specimen,

12. [Gyps bengalensis, (Shaw) :] Vultur leuconotus, Gray, in Hard-
wicke’s ‘ Illustrations.’ This bird was not uncommon around Candahar
during the summer months, but departed as the winter approached.
I saw it also at Girishk on the Helmund.

13. Neophron percnopterus, (L.) Common also during the summer,
but departed in autumn.*

14. [Bubo bengalensis, (Franklin).| Not uncommon among the
rocks near Candahar ; the yearling specimen sent was brought to me
when only covered with down, and was fed with raw meat, and kept in
a box till I left Candahar, when I killed and skinned it, but before it
had attained its full plumage.

15. Otus vulgaris, Fleming. Common at Candahar.

16. O. brachyotus, (L). ‘This and the last were common among
the rums of the old city of Candahar, about three miles from the
modern town ;. it was ruined by Nadir Shah.

17. Ephialtes (lettia?, Hodgson]. This did not appear to be
plentiful, as I only saw one specimen ; it was identical with one com-
mon at Neemuch and Bareilly, but whether it be so with the European
scops I cannot say, as my specimen is lost. . |

18. Athene bactrianus, mihi, n. s.? [Striv persica (2) Nouv. Dict.

* The three last mentioned species were seen on the Ist of March, two stages south of
Candahar. The Gypacétos made the Vultures quit their prey.

1847. | Notes on the Ornithology of Candahar. 107

@ Hist. Nat., VU, 26.* Length about 9 inches ; of wing 64 inches, and
tail 34 inches: tarse 14+ inch. Plumage of the upper-parts somewhat ru-
fescent clay-brown, with large round white spots on the feathers, more
or less concealed, and wholly so on those of the middle of the back :
coronal feathers with medial whitish streaks: face white ; some of the
radiating feathers on the sides of the beak terminating in black vibrissee :
chin, throat, lower tail-coverts, and the tibial and tarsal plumes, white,
also the fore-part of the under-surface of the wing: a longitudinal
broad streak on each feather of the breast and abdomen: on the hind-
neck, the white so predominates upon the feathers as to give the
appearance of a half-collar: the great wing-feathers have broad in-
complete pale bands, disposed alternately on their two webs; and the
middle tail-feathers have a double row of semi-alternating pale spots,
passing into dull bands on the outer tail-feathers: beak (in the dry
specimen) whitish ; and claws pale horn-colour]. Common among the
rocks and ruins of old Candahar.

19. Upupa epops, Lin. The common Hoopoe. ‘ Hoodhood’ of
India.—This bird was scarce and only a summer visitor. I saw it,
however, in the valley of Pisheen on the 6th March, when returning to
this country.

20. Coracias garrula, Lin. This bird is very common during the
summer months, but departs by the end of autumn: it arrives at
Candahar in the middle of April. [Burnes obtained it in the Moultan ].
Persian—“ Subz Kullag ;’? Pushtoo—* Sheen Tootee.”

21. Alcedo ispida, Lin. Found on the banks of rivers all the year
through.

22. Merops apiaster, Lin. European Bee-eater. These birds
appeared at Candahar in the beginning of April, and left in the begin-
ning of autumn.

23. M. persica, Lin, These came in with the last. [Two speci-
mens in the Society’s collection were obtained by Sir A. Burnes at
Buhawalpore. |

24. Cuculus canorus, Lin. My specimens were shot at Quetta in
April. The variety, C. hepaticus, was also obtained there in the same
month.

* The work cited is not accessible here ; but I have some impression that the species
referred to is a small Athene (v. Noctua ),—E. B,

778 Notes on the Ornithology of Candahar. [Ave.

25. Cypselus apus, (L.) Common Swift. As in England, this bird
is later in appearing than the Swallow, and departs before it. It is
common during the summer, coursing and screaming as they chase
each other rapidly through the air. They were first seen on the 20th
February [!].

26. Corvus corax (?), L. The Raven. Very common in Afghanistan,
especially during the winter. I have marked it doubtful, because I have
no specimen to refer to, but all its measurements, &ec., agreed with
Fleming’s description ; “ Kargh.”’

27. C. frugilegus, L. The Rook. Found in large flocks during
winter in Candahar, searching for food in the ploughed lands. The
base of the bill is denuded as in the European bird.—They arrive m
February, which is there the coldest month, and depart in March.

28. Fregilus graculus, (u.) The Chough. This is abundant
during the winter months, arriving in November from the hills to the -
northward, and departing again about March. At Girishk on the
Helmund they sometimes appear in hundreds about sunset, coming
from the hills when the heats of day are passed, and settling among
the swampy beds along the river, where si procure abundance of
mollusea. Called ‘ Tsagh.’

29. Pica caudata, (L.) European Magpie. Is found all the year
round from Quettah to Girishk, and is very common.—They breed in
March, and the young are fledged by the end of April. The nest is
like that of the Huropean bird; and all the manners of the Afghan
Magpie are precisely the same; they may be seen at all seasons. [The
admeasurements of an Afghanistan Magpie are given in XV, 26. Capt.
Hutton’s specimen is larger, the wing of it measuring 8} inches, and the
tail 1 foot; but, on comparing it with several European specimens,
there can be no doubt of the specifical identity .* ]

* The wing of Capt. Hutton’s specimen is thus as long as that of my P. media, XIII,
393 ; but the latter species is distinct, and seems to be identical with Mr. Gould’s subse-
quently named P. sericea, Proc. Zool. Soc. 1845, p. 2,from Chusan. Iwas positively
assured that P. media was shot in the Chilian Andes ; but as some Macao birds were
purchased with the 8S. American collection which yielded P. media, I strongly suspect
that these were not, in all instances (vide note to p. 471, ante), kept so distinct as was
asserted, but that two or three of them had become mixed up with the S. American
specimens. If I am right in this conjecture, there are now before me three well mark-
ed species of Asiatic Magpies,—viz. P. bottanensis, Ad Delessert, (v. megaloptera, nobis, )
P. media, nobis, (v. sericea, Gould,) and the European P. caudata, (L.), from Afghan-
istan.

1847.]| Notes on the Ornithology of Candahar. 779

30. Sturnus indicus, Hodgson [vulgaris, Lin.| Arrives in the
winter months only, and departs in spring.

31. St. unicolor, Marmora. These were far more numerous than
St. indicus, and inclined to keep separate from them ; the flocks being
sometimes without a single spotted bird among them. Of five speci-
mens in my possession, a// are like those I send for inspection, but in
life the bill is brown, not yellow. S¢. cndicus remains only during the
coldest months and departs as spring approaches ; whereas the present
species builds in the spring at Candahar, laying 7 or 8 blue eggs, and
the young are fledged about the first week in May.*

32. Pastor roseus, (L.) ‘Goolabi Mynah’ of India. These birds
arrive at Candahar in immense flocks in the spring, but disappear with
the mulberries which they devour greedily. Their stay is very short.
[The same is remarked by Vigne, who, from observation, states it to
visit Persia, Afghanistan, and parts of India, in the mulberry season. }

33. Passer indicus, Jardine, and Selby, [p. 470, ante]. Common in
Afghanistan, and does not differ from the Indian Sparrow.

34. P. [hispaniolensis, (Tem.)!|] Is found all the year through,
and builds both in houses and trees. I formerly mistook this for the
Tree Sparrow, P. montanus, (L.) [The occurrence of this N. African
Sparrow, and of Sturnus unicolor (another common species of Barbary),
in Afghanistan, is exceedingly remarkable: but I am as satisfied of the
correctness of these identifications as can be, without actual comparison
with African specimens. |

35. Gymnoris | petronius, (L.)| Arrives at Candahar in the latter
end of April, and departs in autumn ; it was far from common there,
though probably among the gardens on the Helmund they were more
plentiful. It frequents trees [like G. flavicollis of India].

36. [Carpodacus crassirostris, n. s. (p. 476, ante).] Found at
Quetta in spring.

37. Carduelis caniceps, Vigors. Common at Quetta and Candahar
in winter and spring.

38. [Loxia curvirostra, (L.) Of this I have seen a living speci-
men, besides skins, from Afghanistan. |

39. Enmberiza [icterica, Eversh.] This bird arrives at Candahar in

* Vide Mr. Drummond’s Notice of this species in Barbary.x—Ann. Mag. N. H,.
XVI, 104.—E. B.

ae) |

780 Notes on the Ornithology of Candahar. [Avue.

the beginning of April, and departs in autumn. It is likewise seen in
considerable flocks at Neemuch during summer,

40. (2. Buchanuni, nobis, XIII, 957.| Found at Candahar in summer.

41. [Melanocorypha torquata, nu. s. (p. 476, ante).| This bird is
a winter visitor, and is said to come from Bokhara: the Afghans keep
them in cages.

42. [dAlauda arvensis, (?), L. A bad figure among the ‘Burnes
drawings’ seems to refer to this species, as occurring m Afghanistan.
Mr. Hodgson sent it from Nepal, by the name 4. duleivoz. |

43. [Calandrella brachydactyla, (Tem.)| Found in flocks at Can-
dahar in winter.

44. Certhilauda chendoola, (Franklin;) referred by Mr. G. R.
Gray to Alauda cristata, Lm. Very common during winter in Afgha-
nistan and Scinde: it is likewise abundant in ail the north-western pro-
vinces of India.

45. Motacilla alba ({vera|, Lm. Found durmg the spring months.

46. M. boarula, Lin. Not uncommon at Candahar during the
autumn, winter, and spring months ; but departs when the great heats
of summer set in. 7

47. Budytes citreola, (Pallas.) Winter and spring.

48. B. melanocephala, Savi. In spring also.

49. Myiophonus Temmincki, Vigors. Shot in December near Can-
dahar, and identical with the Himalayan bird.

50. Merula vulgaris, Ray. The Blackbird. I saw one specimen
only of this bird, which was a female, agreeing in every respect with
the description of the European species. It was captured in the fruit-
gardens on the Argandab river, near Candahar, in December. [I also
have seen a female Blackbird from Afghanistan, which I considered to
be M. vulgaris. |

51. Turdus atrogularis, Tem. Dadur, Quetta, Candahar.

52. Pratincola caprata, (L.) Found all the year.

53. Ruticilla tithys, (L.). This is a common bird, and found all
the year through. [Non vidi. |

54. Cyanecula suecica, (u.) Is a summer visitor at Candahar,
(No red spot on the blue throat !)

55. [Calamoherpe agricola, Jerdon. Obtained by Sir A. Burnes
at Cabool. | ;

1847.) Notes on the Ornithology of Candahar. 781

56. Lanius excubitor, Lin. Is very common around Candahar.
This, and not L. lahtora, is the bird I formerly mentioned as seizing
the Mustela sarmatica by the nose (vide XIV, 348, on Afghan mam-
malia). Itis chiefly seen in winter.

57. Lanius erythronotus (affinis}|. Is also common at Candahar.
[Two specimens forwarded by Capt. Hutton resemble L. erythronotus,
Vigors, in size, but L. caniceps, nobis (XV, 302), in colouring.*]

58. Hirundo rustica, Lin. Chimney-Swallow. Was first seen on the
wing at Candahar on the 8th February, 1840, and Sth February, 1841.
—They are abundant throughout the summer months, and build in the
open rooms, in temples, &c. They retire in October. The advent and
departure both depend upon the mildness of the seasons, so that they are
sometimes later, sometimes earlier, than above stated. It is identical with
the English Swallow. I have seen them onthe wing when the thermo-
meter stood no higher than 36°.—On the 8th February, 1840, when I
saw the first Swallow of that year, there had been hard frost and ice
during the night, but the morning was fine and sunshiny. On the
16th of that month, the thermometer stood at 38°, and on the 17th
again at 36°; yet Swallows were twittering and on the wing, coursing
after insects, which are abundant at that season. This fact however
would seem to argue that migration does not take place with these
birds so much from a dread of encountering cold, as because their
natural food begins to fail them in the autumnal season. But where
do they migrate to, for we have them at Candahar precisely at the same
seasons asin England? Do they travel to the Eastern Isles, or to the
regions of Southern Africa, or where ?+ I have seen another species at
Mussoorie also on the wing on the 20th February, 1842, when frost and
ice were on the ground, though the morning was fine and sunshiny.

59. H. riparia, (?) Lin. A small grey Swallow was seen near
Quetta in March; I observed several on the wing, near the western
entrance of the Bolan Pass,—greyish-brown above, white beneath ; tail
squared. Apparently less than H. urbica. [Specimens of H. riparia
(vera) are sent by Captain Hutton from the banks of the Sutlej. ]

* L. caniceps occurs abundantly in the same localities as L. nigriceps, Franklin, and
without intermingling, so-far as I have seen, and the latter occurs together with L. ery-
thronotus in the sub-Himalayan region; but Lord A. Hay procured a specimen at

Benares (XV, 303), which is just intermediate to L. erythronotus and L. nigriceps.—E.B.
+ Ihave never seen H. rustica (vera) from the Oriental Archipelago.—E. B.

-

ae

782 Notes on the Ornithology of Candahar. [AvuG.

60. Sitta—? Of this I never obtained a specimen, although they
were exceedingly common among the rocks behind the old ruined
city of Candahar ; they frequented rocks, however, and not trees, and I
venture to term it a Nuthatch on account of the similitude in plumage,
size, shape, and motions ;—the bill appeared to be short, strong,
pointed and black; the upper parts light slaty grey-blue, with a
black stripe through the eye from the forehead or base of bill; under
parts buff or ferruginous white. With the exception of appearing
larger, it is very like a Nuthatch we have seen at Mussooree. [Tem-
minck, if I remember rightly, gives a S. saxatilis, from Eastern Europe. |

61. Tiehodroma muraria, (L.) This beautiful little bird was very
common on the rocks near Candahar, and in other parts of Afghanis-
tan. It is identical with the European and Himalayan birds.

62. Malacocercus | Huttoni, n. s. (p. 476, ante.) | Common.

63. Columba intermedia, Strickland. Common blue Pigeon. Abun-
dant ; breeding in wells and ruins.

64. Turtur risorius, (L.) Common during the summer.

65. T. suratensis, (Lath.) Common during the summer.

66. Phasianus colchicus, L. This specimen was sent to me from
Herat, by Lieut. North of the Bombay Engineers: it is said to be not
uncommon in the neighbourhood of that city. [Unfortunately, it is
not a typical example of its race; having much white upon its wings
(which have been clipped short), and a considerable proportion of the
rest of its plumage resembles that of an old or barren English hen
Pheasant, that had thrown out the masculine plumage, as is not unfre-
quently the case: the more perfectly formed feathers proper to the
male sex resemble those of an English cock Pheasant; and the rich
bronze-rufous of the rump and upper tail-coverts is wholly unmixed
with green. ‘The size is that of an English hen bird ; but the spurs on
the tarsi resemble those of a young cock. |

67. Tetraogallus | caucasicus, (Pallas), apud G. R. Gray : T. himala-
yanus, G. R. Gray; T}. Nigellii, J. BE. Gray. These fine birds are
common in the Huzarrah mountains and other high ranges ;—they are
called Kowk-i-durra, or Partridge of the ghats or passes. Sometimes
they are sold in the markets of Cabool. I possessed four living
birds at Candahar, which were kept with wings cut in a large court-
yard, and lived well for many months, I gave them to a friend, Capt.

1847. | Notes on the Ornithology of Candahar. 783

M’Lean of the 67th Regt. N. I., who wished to take them home to
the highlands of Scotland, but he unfortunately died on his way back
to India, and I know not what became of the birds. They are com-
mon on the snowy passes of the Himalaya and in Tartary, rising in
coveys of 10 to 20, and usually having a sentry perched high on some
neighbouring rock, to give warning of danger by his loud and musical
whistle. They are difficult birds to shoot. I found them usually in
patches of the [so called] Tartaric furze.

68. Perdix? | Bonhami (?), Fraser, Proc. Zool. Soc. 1843, p. 70.
The Seesee Partridge: figured in the ‘ Bengal Sporting Magazine’ for
October, 1843.] Frequents rocky situations, and is abundant. The
first were seen in the Bolan Pass. [Capt. Hutton has sent no specimen
of this bird ; but I suspect it to be the species described by Mr. Fra-
ser, late of the Zoological Society, and which was procured at Teheran.
I took the following description of the Afghan Seesee from some fine
specimens prepared by Capt. Duncan of the 43d Regt. N. I., who brought
the bird alive from Afghanistan, and kept one up to the time of his
departure for England in the beginning of 1845. The figure in the
‘ Bengal Sporting Magazine’ was taken from his living specimen.

«This seems a remarkable species, connecting true Perdix and Per-
dicula with Caccabis, and I think Lerwa, or the Himalayan Snow
Partridge (LZ. nivicola, Hodgson) : it does not, however, well range in
either, though it is probable that other species will be eventually found
with similar characters.* The tarse of the male are devoid of tuber-
cles in place of spurs.

** Length about 10 inches ; of wing 5in., and tail 23in. ; bill 2in., and
tarse 1}in., the middle toe and claw 1+in. Colour of male, isabella-brown
above, with little trace of markings, though each feather of the back
when raised is seen to have several pale dusky cross-rays; on the
rump, these become obsolete or very nearly so, except along the shaft
of each feather, where they assume the appearance of a series of small
linear blackish spots: upper tail-coverts and medial tail-feathers
minutely but obscurely mottled, the three or four outer tail-feathers

* It should be remarked that I had no opportunity of actually comparing the Seesee
with other species. It has probably an affinity with the Tetrao kakerlik of Gmelin ; and
Mr. Fraser writes, of his P. Bonhami,—‘‘ This species is nearly allied to P.Hayi, Temm.

p.¢., butis readily distinguished from that bird by the black stripes about the head
of the male.” Mr. Fraser neglected to give the admeasurements of his P. Bonhami.

784 Notes on the Ornithology of Candahar. [AuG.

uniform light chesnut-brown, a little mottled at tip, and each suc-
cessively more so to the middle ones. Crown ashy, the feathers brown-
ish at tip; and cheeks and throat purer ashy, becoming albescent
towards the chin: ear-coverts silky-whitish, pure white anteriorly
towards the eyes, as are also the lores ; and above the lores, eyes, and
ear-coverts, is a Dlack streak meeting its opposite across the forehead :
the sides of the neck are mottled ; the breast uniform isabella-brown,
having a shade of lake, the feathers margined with faint russet ; and
those of the flanks may be described as whitish tinged with lake, the
larger passing into black along each lateral border, and the smaller
edged inwardly with chesnut-brown, and some of them with black at
their extreme margin: under tail-coverts pale chesnut: primaries light
dusky within, their outer web isabelline, with dusky bars and pencil-
lings. Bill and feet pale red.

‘“‘The female is much more mottled both above and below, and is
devoid of the grey on the crown and throat, of the black supercilium,
and of the characteristic markings of the flanks: but there is a pale
streak from the eye along the side of the occiput. Upper parts light
dusky, rayed with isabelline, the darker portion of the rump feathers
blackish along their shafts; the coronal feathers are similarly rayed,
but present a mottled appearance at their surface ; and the tertiaries
are prettily variegated, presenting a series of isabelline spots along
their middle: entire under-parts minutely mottled, paler on the throat
and belly, and presenting on the flanks indications of the white central
portion of the corresponding feathers of the male. A young chick,
with pale sandy-coloured down on the head, back, and under parts,
has the scapularies and wing-feathers minutely mottled sandy, with
triangular pale spots on the scapularies and tertiaries, and conspicuous
dark bars on the outer webs of the primaries.”

This bird inhabits “rocky places covered here and there with brush-
wood, and feeds much on wild thyme. They are found in coveys, and
when sprung, rise with a startling noise like our Bush Quails” (Perd-
eula rubiginosa and P. cambayensis.) ‘‘ Sportsmen reckon them easy
to kill, and it is said that they are delicious eating. The name Seesee
expresses their call ;’* which last statement militates against the sup-

* Bengal Sporting Magazine.

1847. | Notes on the Ornithology of Candahar. 785

position of the identity of this bird with the Kakerlik, which is also
named from its cry.

69. [Caccabis| chukar, (Vigors). Very common among the hills.
“Chowk.”

70. [Francolinus vulgaris, Stephens, pale (individual?) variety. |
This was brought to me as a true Black Partridge (Fr. vulgaris), but
it is evidently distinct, and is probably the Perdix pallida, Gray, of
Hardwicke’s ‘ Illustrations.’ The Black Partridge is called ‘ Taroo” by
the Afghans ; but as I never saw a specimen killed during a two years’
residence in the country, I am inclined to think that the bird so called
is the one here alluded to. [Perdiz pallida, Gray, is evidently a pale
variety of Francolinus pictus, (Jardine and Selby,) or P. Hepburniz,
Gray, as that systematist places it, viz. “ P. Hepburnit, var. pallida.”
Capt. Hutton’s bird I consider to be an analogous (and probably indi-
vidual) pale variety of the female Fr. vulgaris.

71. Coturnix communis, Bomaterre. Quails arrive about the end
of March, and in summer when the crops are ripening are very numer-
ous. They are then snared in nets by the aid of a decoy whistle, and
are kept singly in cages for fighting, of which sport (?) the Afghans are
extremly fond, every urchin being seen with a Quail in his hand during
that season. The rage for gambling is so great among the people, that
instances have been known of a husband pawning his wife to pay his
gambling debts, and if not punctually redeemed she becomes the pro-
perty of the holder, and is either kept or sold as he pleases !

72. [Pterocles arenarius, (Pallas.) Khyrgut, or Syah-reem ; also
ealled Tuturuk in Pushtoo, expressive of the bird’s cry; and Bovra
kurra, or ‘black breast.”? Burnes figures both sexes, from Cabool :
and the Society possess an Afghanistan specimen. |

73. Pt. exustus, Tem. Common throughout the southern parts of
Afghanistan. I have seen their nests on the bare ground in August,
and the young ready to fly by the end of September. They occur also
in Scinde, and in the Bhawulpore (or Daoodpootra) country. ‘“ Sas-
seenea.”” |

73, a. Struthio camelus, L. Ostrich. This bird is said by the Af-
ghans to inhabit the great southern desert which skirts Afghanistan
and runs onward into Persia. I suspect, however, the story has
arisen from the circumstance of its eggs being brought round via

786 Notes on the Ornithology of Candahar. [AuG.

Scinde from Bombay: these are hung up in tombs and mosques.
None of my informants had ever seen the bird. Called ‘ Shootur-
moorgh,” 7. e. * Camel-fowl.”

74. [Houbara Macqueenii, (? Gray.)| These handsome birds are
common on the bare stony plains of Afghanistan, and sometimes oc-
cur in small packs of five or six together. They fly heavily, and for
short distances, soon alighting and running. They remain all the
year. [The “ Dugdaoor,” or Afghan Bustard. According to Burnes,
* one foot nine inches high, and forty-two inches from tip to tip.” It
essentially resembles H. Macqueenii, Gray, of the outskirts of the
Scindian and other deserts of western India, except in the particular of
possessing a remarkable crest ; falling under the subdivision Houbara of
the Prince of Canino, which is distinguished by the splendid ornamen-
tal tufts that adorn the sides of the neck in both sexes, by the short-
ness of the legs, &c. The only other known species is the Otis hou-
bara, auct., of Spain and Barbary, now ranging as H. undulata, (Gm.)

A superb male, kindly lent to me some time ago, by Capt. Duncan,
measured about 30in. in length, of which the tail measured 10in. ; wing
152in. ; bill to forehead 1}in., and to gape 23in.; tarse 33in. Head
beautifully crested, a series of lengthened slender feathers rising along
the central line of the forehead and crown, and continued to the occi-
put ; the foremost of them shorter than those immediately following,
which latter to above the region of the eyes measured 3in. and up-
wards in length, and were remarkably firm in texture towards their
base, and moderately so near the tips, while those behind them to
the occiput, where they gradually diminish, are of much softer and
hair-like texture, with disunited webs: these latter are wholly pure
white; and the former are white, with the terminal fourth black and
soft, the foremost of all having their extreme tips mottled buff, like the
shorter and ordinary feathers directly above the base of the bill. The
sides of the neck have also handsome ornamental tufts, divided like
the crest into two series: a broad band of silky black feathers (from 14
to 2 inches long) commences below the ear-coverts, and extends for
some distance down each side of the neck, and behind the lower half of
this is thrown out the first or upper series of beautiful neck plumes,
which are 6in. long, and have the basal two-thirds white, with scanty

hair-like disunited webs, and their terminal portion expanded and spa-

1847. | Notes on the Ornithology of Candahar. 787

tulate, of a glossy black colour, with connected webs; the second and
larger series being still longer and wholly white, the feathers soft and
dense, straight, or rather a little curved inward, and very fine and flexi-
ble. Upper-parts pale buff, albescent upon the wing-coverts, and a
little so elsewhere; somewhat deeper about the middle of the back,
and much deeper on the tail and its upper coverts, which nearly re-
semble in colour the upper-parts of O. tarda : all being delicately and
minutely pencilled with black, and having a subterminal mottled black
band, and one or more similar additional bands, (according to the size
of the feather), which in general are concealed by the feathers which
successively impend ; the upper tail-coverts have narrower and less mot-
tled black cross-bars, more or less ashy, and placed distantly apart; ©
and the spread tail is beautifully marked with a series of ash-coloured
bands, appearing from contrast bluish, all but its middle feathers being
broadly tipped with cream-white. The lateral portions of the crown
are minutely mottled buff and black ; the cheeks are white, with black
shafts and tips to the feathers; throat white; upper part of front of
neck slightly ashy ; and the lower portion of the neck, with the breast,
are of an uniform delicate pale bluish ash-colour: rest of the lower
parts white, as is likewise the under surface of the wings, but the lower
tail-coverts are a little barred. The primaries are white at base, and
black for the terminal half or more, extending further upon the outer
web; and from the termination of the black to that of the emarginated
portion of the wing, there is a slight tinge of buff: the shorter prima-
ries and secondaries are tipped with white, together with the great
range of wing-coverts ; the remainder of which, as also the winglet, are
black. Upon the small coverts of the wings, which are coloured uni-
formly with the back, but paler, a large black spot occurs, in place of
the subterminal band of the dorsal feathers, but for the most part re-
mains concealed when the plumage is adjusted: and the bars of the
interscapularies have likewise a confusedly macular appearance. The
bill is horn-coloured ; and the legs appear to have been yellowish-
green.

Of the Indian H. Macqueenii, an indifferent figure occurs in Hard-
wicke’s ‘Illustrations ;? and it is also represented as the “ Hurriana
Floriken” in the ‘Bengal Sporting Magazine’ for September, 1833,
where the only description is given of it that I have seen. ‘* Hurria-

5 K

788 Notes on the Ornithology of Candahar. [Ave.

na,’ observes the writer, ‘‘ has also its Floriken, in addition to the
Bustard [Eupodotis Edwardii, (Gray,) v. nigriceps, (Vigors),| there
numerous ; but it isavery different bird from the Floriken of Bengal
[Sypheotides bengalensis, (Gm.), v. himalayanus, (Vigors) ;—the Flo-
riken of Southern India being the S. auritus, (Latham), or Leek of
Bengal.|*** The sexes are alike, and some specimens differ a little
from each other in their plumage. The drawing represents a male,
which weighed 311b., was 25dins. in length, and 4ft. broad.” This
account being by a well known sportsman and accurate observer, the
statement respecting the similarity of the sexes is entitled to all credit,
as likewise that regarding the sex of the specimen figured by him:
otherwise, so nearly does this Indian bird resemble that above described
from Afghanistan, except (so far as hitherto appears) chiefly in being
devoid of the crest, and in having the upper two-thirds of its orna-
mental neck plumes wholly black, that I incline to regard them as
identical, presuming the crest to be merely a seasonal adornment, and
that some variation in the colour of the nuchal tufts might occur in
different individuals.

The only Indian specimen that I have seen was a beautiful female,
procured at Hansi in the month of December, and obligingly forwarded
for my inspection by Capt. Boys (of the 6th Cavalry). This measure-
ed, when fresh, ‘25in. in length, 4ft. in extent of wings, and weighed
3b. 602. ;” length of closed wing 14in., of tail 9in., tarse 34in., and bill
to gape 2gin. “Irides bright yellow: bill blackish-horny, with greyish
black nostrils, the base of the lower mandible whitish : and legs green-
ish-yellow.” This specimen agreed tolerably well with Hardwicke’s
figure, except that the mottled black patches on the upper parts are
much smaller and more numerous, and scarcely appear at all upon
the wings, which should have been coloured paler; the pencilling in
front of the neck is much more delicate ; and the tail 1s banded with
light ash-colour (appearing blue), slightly bordered with black. Com-
paring it with the foregoing description taken of the Afghanistan spe-
cimen, I noted that the minute description of the upper-parts, wings,
and tail, there given applies equally to the present bird ; but “ though
the coronal feathers are all, in the mass, considerably lengthened, there
is no indication whatever of the greatly developed, and abruptly rising,
medial crest of the other, the plumes composing which are singularly

1847. | Notes on the Ornithology of Candahar. 789

firm and wiry towards their base. The lower third of the lateral neck-
tufts are white, and of similar texture in both; but the front of the
neck, below the dull white throat, of the Hansi specimen is uniform
pale buff, minutely freckled with black, and at its base are some
lengthened plumes of a pale ash-colour impending the breast. Unfor-
tunately, I had not the opportunity of comparing the two together,
nor either of them with an Afghanistan specimen which is now like-
wise forwarded on loan by Capt. Hutton: but this third specimen
appears to be imtermediate to the other two, agreeing more with the
description of the Hansi bird, but having a slight crest, or apparently
the remains of a crest in process of being shed, confined to the fore-
head only ; and there are but few traces of white upon the black or
upper tuft of lateral neck plumes. I am, accordingly, more than ever
inclined to regard the crest as a distinctive characteristic of the breed-
ing season only, when it would probably be more developed in the
male sex than in the female.

According to the writer in the ‘Sporting Magazine,’ the Hurriana
Floriken “ frequents the same country as the Bustard [Hu. Edwardic],
or dry sandy plains where there is a little grass, and it is also found in
wheat and grain fields. The native name for it is Télaor. Its flesh
is exceedingly tender, and is so covered with fat, that the skins are
_ with difficulty dried and preserved.” Capt. Boys, during the many
years that he had collected in the Upper Provinces, never obtained
more than the one specimen noticed; but in Scinde it is tolerably
numerous.

73. [Lobivanellus| giensis, (Gm.) Near Quetta.

76. [L. (2) leucurus, (Licht.) Procured by Burnes at Cabul.
Termed ‘ Chizee.”’ | !

77. Vanellus eristatus, Meyer. ['Termed ‘‘ d/utye,” ov “ Meckh-
eao,” at Cabul. |

78. [Hiaticula philippensis, (Gm.); Charadrius minor, Meyer.
Procured at Cabul by Burnes ; and designated ‘ Tillah Chusmuck.” |

79. [Hematopus ostralegus, L. “ Teitah-wuck’ of Cabul. Also pro-
cured by Sir A. Burnes.’’ |

80. [Philomachus pugnaz, (L.)| Common all the year.

81. [Tringa subarquata, (Gm.) A nameless figure, from Cabul,
among the ‘ Burnes drawings,’ appears to refer to this species ; but it

0K 2

490 | Notes on the Ornithology of Candahar. [AuG.

is one of the most faulty of the series. It seems, however, to be a
common bird throughout Asia. |

82. Tringa [minuta, Leisler]. Shot at Candahar. [Obtained also
by Burnes at Cabul.]

83. TZ’. [Temmincki, Leisler. Also obtained by Burnes at Cabul.|

84, [Limosa egocephala, (L.)| Common all the year.*

85. [Totanus calidris, (L.) Cabul.]

86. 7. [stagnatilis, Bechstein: T. Lathami, Gray ; Limosa Hors-
fieldii, Sykes.] Common all the year.

87. T. |glareola, (Lin.)} Common all the year.

88. [Numenius arquata, (L.) Cabul.]

89. Scolopax rusticola, Lin. The Woodcock is very common at
Quetta and Candahar, arriving in November and departing in May:
they probably only retire during the summer to the more northern
districts, in order to avoid the hot wind and great heats of the southern
tracts at that season. A female measured, over all, 16in.; and weigh-
ed 130z. [I have obtained two fine specimens of the Woodcock in the
immediate vicinity of Calcutta, and have heard of one or two others hav-
ing been shot, though at long intervals. |

90. [Gallinago scolopacinus, Bonap.:| Scolopax gallinago, Lin.
Common Snipe. Abundant from Quetta to Girishk; at Candahar they
gradually disappeared (or became scarce) to the beginning of April.

91. [G.] gallinula, (L.) Jack Snipe. As common as the last.

92. Rhynchea bengalensis, (Gm.) Also occurs at Candahar.

93. [Falcinellus igneus, (Gm.); Tantalus falcinellus, Lin. ‘ Boo-
zuk” of Cabul (Burnes), |

94. [Ciconia nigra, Belon. Procured by Burnes at Cabul.|

95. [Platalea leucorodia, Lin. Also procured at Cabul by
Sir A. Burnes. ]

96. [Ardea cinerea, Lin. Ditto ditto.]

97. ([Herodias alba, (L.)| Found all the year on the banks of
the rivers.

98. [H. garzetta, (Lin.) Procured by Sir A. Burnes at Cabul,
and with the last called Ookar. |

* N. B. This and Totanus stagnatilis were sent with the same number, and remark
attached to that number.—E. B.

1847. ] Notes on the Ornithology of Candahar. . 791

99. [Ardeola minuta, (L.)] Found at Candahar in winter, along
the banks of water courses.

100. Botaurus stellaris, (l.) Found along the banks of the
larger rivers, as the Argandab and Helmund.

101. Nycticorax griseus, (Lin.) Found in the winter on the
banks of the larger rivers.

102. [Grus leucogeranos, Pallas. ‘‘Syakbal*’ of Cabul, where
procured by Sir A. Burnes. |*

103. [Anthropoides virgo, (Lin.) Figured by Burnes as the
“Shuck Duruck”’ of Cabul.]

104. [Ortygometra pratensis, (L.) British Corn Crake. A com-
mon summer visitor in Afghanistan, from which country specimens
were brought by Capt. Duncan. |

105. [Porzana maruetta, (Brisson). “ Teerturuk’ of Cabul, where
procured by Burnes.| Shot at Candahar.

106. [P. pygmea, (Naum.): Gallinula Baillonii, Vieillot. Also
procured at Cabul by Sir A. Burnes.] Shot at Candahar.

107. [Gallinula chloropus, L.| Shot at Candabar in winter.
[*‘ Kushkul’’ of Cabul, a name also applied to the next species. |

108. Fulica atra, Lin. The Coot was very common among the
reeds and marsh plants in the ditch surrounding the old ruined city
of Candahar, and in marshy places generally. It was most frequent
in winter and spring. 3

109. [Anser cinereus, Meyer.| A winter visitor only at Candahar.

110. Casarca rutila, (Pallas.) The Brahminee Duck is found at
Candahar only during the winter. [‘‘ Soorkheb” of Cabul. ]

111. Tadorna vulpanser, Fleming. This beautiful bird is only a
winter visitor. (The plate in the ‘ Naturalist’s Library’ gives it a high
knob at the base of the bill, but in my specimen this is not ap-
parent, nor is it mentioned in the letter-press of the above work).+
[“* Mekaz,” “ Alikaz,” and “Shah Moorghabee,” of Cabul. |

112. Anas boschas, Lin. Mallard. Common in winter. [‘‘Subz-
zurdan” of Cabul.]

* The “‘ Sarrus” (Gr. antigone) was seen on the Indus, but I did not meet with it in
Afghanistan.

+ The base of an old Shieldrake’s bill is a little raised, but not to the extent represented
in the figure cited ; in the dry specimen, this bulge sinks to a concavity.—E. Bb.

192 | Notes on the Ornithology of Candahar. [Ave.

113. <d. acuta, Lin, The Pintail Duck is also common during
the winter months. [‘‘ Seik-doom”’ of Cabul.] |

114. A. penelope, Lin. The Widgeon. A winter visitant at Can-
dahar, as indeed are all these Ducks, disappearing gradually to the end
of April.

115. A. erecca, Lin. The Teal is very common. [* Chooraka’”’
or “ Jooruka’ of Cabul. |

116. (4. querquerdula, L. The Gargany. ‘‘ Seeteh-doom”’ of Cabul,
where procured with all the other Ducks mentioned, by Sir A. Burnes. |

117. [A4. stepera, Lin. The Gadwall. ‘“‘Syah-doom’’ of Cabul. |

118. Spatula clypeata, (Lin.) The Shoveller. Very common
during the winter months. [The male is thrice figured by Sir A.
Burnes, as the “ Kachack-nol’” and also the “ Aleeput,’’ of Cabul. |

119. [Fuligula rufina, (Pallas). Red-crested Pochard. << Nool-
gool” of Cabul. |

120. (LF. ferina, (L.) Dun Pochard. Male and female figured by
Sir A. Burnes as the ‘Soorksir,’? and both sexes also as the ‘“ Gho-
tye,” of Cabul, which latter name is likewise applied to the Smew, |

121. [F. nyroca, (Guldenstadt.) White-eyed Pochard. Common
during the winter. |

122. F. cristata, (L.) Common. [‘ Sonah,” and ‘“ Uhluk’ (2),
of Cabul. | ;

123. Clangula [glaucion, (L.) The Golden-eye. Common in winter.

124, [Mergellus| albellus, (L.) I saw only one specimen at Can-
dahar, but heard that it was common in winter near Ghuzni. [‘ Gho-
tye,’ and ‘‘ Chota Khoruk,” of Cabul; from which may be inferred
that the large Mergansers are probably termed “ Khoruk.”

125. [Larus fuscus, L.: L. flavipes, Meyer. The adult and young
are figured by Burnes from Cabul. }

126. Xema ridibundus, (L.) Shot at Candahar, flying over a
jheel south of the town.

(Two figures occur among the ‘Burnes drawings’ of a species of
Xema Gull (apparently), labelled ‘ Bad-khor,” said to be ‘shot at
Cabul in the middle of February : a bird of passage.’ They are, how-
ever, so unscientifically drawn, that I can hardly venture upon a de-
scription of them. ‘The length is mentioned to have been 17in., and
alar expanse 3ft. Adult, white, with an ashy mantle, and deep roseate

1847. | Notes on the Ornithology of Candahar. 793

tinge on the breast; no dark spot behind the ear-coverts (as in the
Xema group in winter colouring): the primaries are represented as
black, with white terminal margins: bill and feet deep rose-red ; and
irides crimson, —the bill evidently represented much too slender. Young
generally similar, but less pure in its colours; and the middle of the
wing longitudinally, brownish, with pale edgings to the feathers; tail,
also, of the young bird, dark at the end. |

127. Podiceps [philippensis and Colymbus minor, Gmelin]. This
bird is common in the marshes and water pools south of Candahar,
during the winter.

128. Pelicanus onocrotalus, Lin. The Pelican. Length of a spe-
cimen in my possession, 5ft. Odin.; breadth 8ft. 1lm. Bull Ift. 2in.
long, and 23in. in breadth: tibia 4}in., feathered to within 14in. of the
tibial jomt; length of middle toe 5}in.* Iris brown-red or dark
blood-colour. Skin of the face pale flesh-colour. Longitudinal centre
or ridge of upper mandible, dull blue ; the tip or nail, hooked, and of a
blood-colour ; margins red and yellowish: sides of under mandible
dull blue. Pouch dull yellow; legs and feet flesh-coloured or pinkish.
Plumage white, with a strong pink or roseate tinge on the head and
neck; fore-part of breast dirty white: quills cinereous-black ; head
subcrested.

These birds arrive in the beginning of March, in large flocks on
their way to the eastward. The specimen from which the above de-
scription was taken, was shot in a pool of water at Candahar ; it was
alone, and from its emaciated state appeared to have alighted from
fatigue. The Afghans, who are great lovers of the marvellous, declare
that when a flock of these birds alight on a piece of water they entrust
their safety during the night to a few sentries, who hover near them on
the wing, wheeling around the water and keeping watch until near the
dawn, when being overcome by fatigue they descend and join their
sleeping companions, and from the irksomeness of their long watch are
soon wrapped in a profound sleep. This is the time when the wary
fowlers approach with their nets, and bearing long sticks ; they then
attack the panic-stricken sleepers and succeed in knocking numbers on
the head before they are well aware of the danger which besets them.

* Both the Indian Pelicans, P. onocratalus and P. philippensis, which are equally
common in Lower Bengal, are subject to much variation of size.a—E, B,.

794 Glaciers of the Pindur and Kuphinee Rivers. [Ave.

Several were brought in to Candahar, which had been found sitting on
the rocks far from any water, and from their offering no resistance to
their captors, they had evidently alighted from fatigue, and would pro-
bably have perished in a few hours. When approached, if unable to
escape, they open wide the beak and strike at the intruder, making a
loud snapping noise as they strike the mandibles together. I had two
of these birds alive in a small tank, and have often seen them catch
and swallow whole a fish of seven and eight inches in length. It is
first caught within the pouch, and then thrown up into the air and
caught again so as to bring the head foremost into the pouch and thus
swallowed ; the fins of the fish in this case are prevented from offering
any impediment to its passage down the throat. They often dip the
beak into the water as they sail along, and suffer the pouch to become
filled with water; they then close it, and press the pouch against the
breast, by which means the water is gradually expelled at the edges
of the closed mandibles, and the water insects, small fish or other prey,
are retained and swallowed.

It is not to be supposed that these are nearly ad/ the birds of the
Southern parts of Afghanistan; but my arduous duties in the Pay and
Commissariat Department of Shah Soojah’s force prevented my doing
more than is above recorded, and you must overlook many omissions as
well as scantiness of information, when I assure you that I was general-

ly at the desk from sun-rise to sun-set !

Ie

wy

A Description of the Glaciers of the Pindur and Kuphinee Rivers in
the Kumaon Himdlaya.—By Lieut. R. Stracnzy, Bengal Engineers.

The existence of Glaciers* in the Himalayas, being apparently still
considered a matter of doubt by the Natural Philosophers of Europe,
I have thought that some account of two most decided Glaciers, which
I have just visited (May 1847) in these mountains, in about Lat. 30°
20’, may not be uninteresting.

* For the benefit of those persons, who now read of a Glacier for the first time, I

have in an appendix given a short account of their chief peculiarities, which I should
recommend them to look at first.

1847. | Glaciers of the Pindur and Kuphinee Rivers. 795

As there is probably nothing specially worthy of note in these indivi-
dual Glaciers, I wish to explain, that my object being to show that
these phenomena exist in the Himalaya, under forms apparently iden-
tical with those observed in the Alps, it has been necessary that I
should enter into details, which under other circumstances would have
been superfluous. As these are the first Glaciers that I have ever seen,
it is right to add, that I am only acquainted with those of the Alps,
through the medium of Professor Forbes’s accounts, and that as I lay
no claim to originality, I have not scrupled to adopt freely the ideas,
and perhaps expressions, of a person so infinitely better acquainted with
these phenomena than I can be. To guard against mistakes I would
also mention, that these Glaciers were selected for examination only on
account of their accessibility, and that consequently no inferences should
be drawn from them, of the general extent of Glaciers in the Himalaya.

The Pindur river (vide accompanying map,) is the most easterly tribu-
tary of the Bhagiruttee, or that stream of the Ganges that issues into
the plains of India at Hurdwar. It rises from the south side of one of
the great snowy ranges of the Himalaya, which contains the cluster
of Peaks, (No. 10 to 15 of the Indian Atlas, sheet No. 66,) of which
Nunda Devee* is the centre. At the head of the Pindur is one of the
Glaciers I am about to describe ; the other gives rise to the Kuphinee,
the first considerable affluent of the Pindur.
~The Pindur and Kuphinee, rising on opposite sides of the Peak called
Nunda Kot, unite about 7 miles south of it. A small tolerably level
space between them close to their confluence, is called Diwaélee. The
lower end of the Glacier of the Pindur is about 8 miles, and that of
the Glacier of the Kuphinee about 6 miles above this place.

* The heights of these peaks are as follows :
No. 10 15805 English feet.

11 20758 yi q

12 23531 = l Vide Asiatic Researches,
13 22385 Ss Vol. XIII. p. 306.

14 25741 ‘ |

15 22491 2 J

No. 14, which I call ‘‘ Nunda Devee,” is the “ Jowahir” of the Maps. ‘‘ Jowahir” or
more correctly “ Jwur” or “ Juohar,” is the name of a district (Purgunnah) which con-
sists of the upper part of the valley of the Goree River. Nunda Deveeis on the boundary
of this district, and has been erroneously named after it in many maps, the word “‘ Joohar”’
being never applied to designate this particular peak, though the portion of the range in
which it is, has undoubtedly been called the mountains of Joohar.

0 L

796 Glaciers of the Pindur and Kuphinee Rivers. [Ave.

The valley of the Pindur, at the termination of the Glacier, is about
a mile across between the precipitous mountains that bound it. From
the foot of the rocks on either side, its bottom slopes inwards with a
moderate inclination, leaving in the middle a hollow about 300 yards
wide and 250 feet deep, with very steep banks, at the bottom of which
flows the river. This comparatively level space, between the central
hollow in which the river runs and the precipitous sides of the valley,
its surface running nearly parallel with the present bed of the river,
but from 200 to 300 feet above it, can be distinctly seen for a mile or
more below the end of the Glacier. The plateau itself, as well as the
steep banks between it and the bed of the river, are considerably cut
up by water courses running across them from the sides of the valley,
but every where they have an almost perfectly rounded outline.

The whole of the bottom of the valley is covered with grass, or those _
species of plants that grow in these elevated regions, excepting where
beds of snow, rocks, or the debris of the mountains interrupt the vege-
tation.

The Glacier (Fig. 2,) occupies about 3 of the whole breadth of the
head of this valley, leaving between itself and the cliffs on the east, an
open grassy slope, which extends along the foot of the moraine for
upwards of a mile and a half above the source of the river, and which
seems to be a continuation of the plateau I before mentioned.

The first appearance is remarkable; it seems to be a vast rounded
mass of rocks and ground, utterly devoid of any sign of vegetation,
standing up out of a grassy valley. From the foot of its nearer ex-
tremity the river, even here unfordable, rushes in a turbid torrent out
of a sort of cave, the top of which when I saw it was but a few feet
above the surface of the water. The end immediately over the source
of the river is very steep and of a dull black color. It is considerably
fissured ; the rents appearing to arise from the lower parts tearing
themselves from the upper by their own weight. On a closer examin-
ation, this abrupt end proves to be a surface of ice, covered with sand
and gravel, and curiously striped by the channel made by the water
that runs down it as it melts. Behind this the glacier rises less steeply,
like a bare gravel hill to its full height, which is probably about 500
feet above the water of the river, when it leaves the cave; in some
places however are seen great fissures both vertical and horizontal, the

Tommy,
/

Ny
Me,

L/few

iy
OP eae,
WMUtarR
i aN

TY,

Ni yy
: )y

)

.
¢

| i

MS
y) “VN WS

Yh
dite yn, 1

st 10 Nps y ii %
Mg tA
ey

fia
Wh «

M1)
ans a! id! \ ae

he

tau
\

| 7

Be ty V\\ aN
ae ; \\\
Ze san Wl KA

LZ WYNS
( i)
QvPr a Dt

x WEES
Non im
le,

. 2 -
Alacrer af lhe
With was
AA} ASS \

“#

(i flay i
y aNd ;

\

ze

rye

)

\\

ih
(\!
\\\\

\\

E> Mi roy) \
Sam oS | UNM topareee
a a=9 } | ( ‘7 AA
a = ANDY AMAVE LASS 3
Ee ee \ is WN Yi
es SY Ss \\\\ WW M,
a> SE ay Whi

Se

) ))
rah
Hy

" 5 |

‘ Vy F , ‘i : 3 Re = 9 . Zz: > . i

a Tee 4 v a bi ¥ 4 . 2, =; : = z =o ;
J SS SV x > |
ise eet y A BS MN x WSS 5 S
SS 4, GF, \ Thy MATL r =
aaa heap es SS nf =
Mie, “eB, i = 2

|
}

e). p
Yj, -

Ley 3 .
hae Peg pee of the Lrncliur

N
nie |
WS bee
wre
Y Wy a
4 5) Sia
as aie S|
Pe
FE a i
=i Zs {VV
= Ot
=% Gh
eee
ae Wee
E25, by S M
ey 4 oy
a Y, se 8
Ug ‘Une? 2 x
WG. , , LE Zz
Wy, Spry gues Lb Z
a a
Wy, salty, GLA Fe
= My %, si Z
es Wa Fz Ah,
os 4 444

2143, mone

eGo Cicer
, hy, RRR AHS
& fee

il wt

: \\
S f yy)
Bc ee Swit

q)
ANY)
>. ae
:
as we hgh
AS Ny
| OOS
ore
i Pa See IOs AN
~ oct \ cin 1), leer His aE NS as ;
8 AS Mine? wy, : S:

x

| i Pe
ie J
4Y)) Kt

(Berwble wcal
yi
y,
4OO2O
ee
LAr aS,

Bio wie

cg ey

?
Tbe

Gluc Zeer HE as
Cae

Liss

|
|

1847. | Glaciers of the Pindur and Kuphinee Rivers. 797

latter evidently made by the separation of regularly stratified layers.
The last thing that might be expected of such a dismal-colored and
monotonously rounded hill, is that it should be composed within of the
purest ice.

The cliffs that form the immediate bounds of the valley where the
Glacier lies, are of no great height; but the mountains of which they
are the foot, rise many thousand feet above them, though with much
monotony of appearance. Many grassy slopes are still seen consider-
ably above the Glacier ; but bare rock and snow much predominate,
and are soon left in sole possession of these inhospitable regions. Two
peaks* which rise, one to the N. Hast and the other to the N. West of
the valley, probably to a height of 20,000 feet above the sea, are fine
objects in themselves, and the frozen snow on their summits shines
ploriously in the sun: but they are not sufficient to prevent the
general impression from the scene being one of disagreeable monotony,
and of desolation complete indeed, but without sublimity.

The Glacier is formed by the meeting of two ice streams, from
gorges, one coming from the north-west and the other nearly from
the east, which meet about 2 miles above the source of the river.

The feeder from the north-west is larger than that from the east,
and its surface is at a considerably higher level, for some hundred
yards below their first junction.—It descends with a great inclination,
entirely fillmg the gorge down which it comes, in what Professor
Forbes aptly terms a cascade of ice. It assumes the general appear-
ance of a confused mass of irregular steps, which are again broken up
transversely into peaks of every shape. The west side of this cascade
continues nearly in its original direction, after having passed the point
A, (see the sketch) below which the Glacier bends sharply to the S.
W., and in this way completely crosses the Glacier. The steps in
which it falls however also gradually change their direction, so as to

* The peak on the N. West is the most easterly of the three smaller peaks, which are
seen from Almorah below Nunda Devee. That on the N. East, is the point at the
end of the range that descends from Nundakot to the North, and appears on its left from
Almorah. Between these peaks is the pass called after Mr. Trail, over which he went
into Joohar, or the valley of the Goree. It is perhaps rather gratuitous to call this passage
® pass, as no one has gone over it since, and certainly never will go unless from curiosity.
To the right of the N. E. peak is another depression in the range, over which, I was
told My, Trail attempted to go but failed.

SL 2

798 Glaciers of the Pindur and Kuphinee Rwers. [Aue.

remain nearly perpendicular to the general current of ice. The transi-
tion to the regular level ice is very sudden, and begins much higher up
on the west, than on the east side; the sudden change of direction in
the Glacier round the point, A, evidently producing much the same
sort of effect in breaking the current of ice and giving it a smooth
surface, as would have been observed under similar circumstances in
running water. Near the foot of this ice fall, (beyond which I did not
ascend the Glacier,) the steps were observed to be in the form given in
Fig. 5, having their tops considerably overhanging. A small tribu-
tary, also descending im cliffs of ice, joins the main Glacier from a
ravine on its east side not far above the point A. Beyond it I was
unable to see owing to the sudden bend in the glacier’s direc-
tion.

The feeder from the east is formed by the union of two smaller
Glaciers, one coming down from the N. E. the other from the S. E. ;
the latter is the larger of the two, and descends in ice cliffs to some
little distance below the rocky point which intercepted my view of its
upper parts. The N. KE. tributary is not so steep, its surface as far as
I could see being continuous, excepting immediately at its union with
the other, where it seems to be a good deal broken up. I did not go
on to any of these Glaciers, and describe them as they appeared from
the upper parts of the united Glacier.

Another small tributary Glacier also falls into the main one from the
N. W., a short distance below the point A. Its inclination is very
ereat, but it perfectly maintains its continuity of structure to the
bottom.

The lateral moraine of the west side of the northern branch of the
glacier is first seen as it turns the point A, where it shows itself as a
black band along the edge of the ice, which in other parts of the fall
is quite white. The moraine is small between the pots A and the
tributary glacier below it; but from this it very rapidly increases,
and in its lower parts is a chaos of desolation such as I never saw be-
fore. This great addition to the size of the moraine is owing to the
quantity of debris brought down by the small glacier, over the lower
parts of which stones were constantly rolling on to the upper end of
the moraine during the whole time we were near it. We were thus
here enabled to see the actual formation of a moraine. The ice below

1847. | Glaciers of the Pindur and Kuphinee Rivers. 799

the junction of this tributary with the main glacier being much broken
up by crevasses ; rocks and gravel fromthe moraines on the two sides
of the tributary are scattered over the space between them, and the
moraines at first sight appear to lose their distinct form ; but although
there is no clear ice between the moraine that originates on the east
of the tributary, and the west side of the glacier, the identity of that
moraine is sufficiently marked by its color, and by the regular rise
above the general surface of the glacier, of its top, which remains
tolerably even for some way down, being beyond the limit of the dis-
turbance caused by the crevasses along the edge of the glacier ; about
half way down to the lower end of the glacier however, the full action
of these crevasses reaches the whole of the moraine, and it is scattered
or lost sight of in the general confusion of surface.

An epoch of peculiar destructiveness to the mountains passed by the
glacier is marked in one part of this moraine, by an accumulation of
huge masses of rock from 20 to 30 feet square, and as much as 15 feet
high, and the stones found on it, are generally larger than those on
any of the other moraines; the true west lateral moraine below the
tributary glacier is not very large, nor is its top much elevated above
the bottom of the valley, excepting quite at its end, This is probably
owing to the level of the valley on this side being higher, (vide fig. 3,)
rather than to the top of the glacier being lower. The bottom of the
valley slopes from the cliffs at its sides, inwards. On the east, the
edge of the glacier is at some distance from the cliff and the bottom of
the valley has dipped considerably where it meets. The foot of the
moraine, the summit of which on that side, is high above the valley.
On the west side the glacier edge is close to the cliff; the bottom of
the valley will therefore be higher. I did not notice any difference of
level in the two sides of the valley.

The lateral moraine of the 8. E. side of the glacier is very large.
Its top rises, on an average, probably 250 feet above the bottom of
the valley. Along its foot runs a stream gradually increasing in size,
that collects the drainage of the open part of the valley, and of the
outer slopes of the moraine. The lower part of this slope is a mass of
loose stones and earthy gravel, which rolls down from above, as the
face of the ice, which is visible in the upper 50 or 60 feet of the slope,
melts and recedes; this process is seen constantly going on, On the

800 Glaciers of the Pindur and Kuphinee Rivers. [Aue.

inner side, the top of the moraine is 30 or 40 feet above the level of
the clear ice of the glacier.

The upper part of this moraine comes down nearly straight from the
pomt B. The north branch glacier being, as was before noticed,
considerably higher than the eastern, the moraine slopes down from the
level of the former to that of the latter, forming a deep angular depres-
sion under the point B, (when it meets the foot of the north moraine
of the east glacier ;) that gradually diminishes in depth up to the top of
this glacier, which is here entirely covered with debris, the moraines
of its two sides being scattered all over it, for some distance above its
union with the north or main branch. The appearance produced by
this is that the northern branch runs over the eastern, or that the latter
runs into the side of the former and is absorbed by it.

The eastern tributary brings down with it moraines which require
no particular remark, beyond that already made, viz. that they spread
over the whole of its breadth at its extremity.

Besides these lateral moraines, is a medial one, which, similar to
several described by Professor Forbes, is first seen as a dirty stripe
among the white ice cliffs of the fall at the head of the north
glacier. As it comes down the level ice it gradually begins to as-
sume the decided appearance of a moraine, and increasing by degrees
at last becomes very large. It continues ina well defined form for
some short distance beyond where the western moraine is dispersed ;
but there it also is scattered over the ice, and the two become blended
together and ultimately extend to meet the debris which is similarly
dispersed by the eastern moraine from the opposite side of the glacier.

The whole of the moraines in the middle of the length of the
glacier, where it is most regular, are very considerably raised above
the general surface of the ice, which in some parts is, I should think,
as much as 100 feet below the tops of the western and medial
moraines. It is not to be supposed that this great elevation is caused
to any considerable extent by the mere mass of rocks and rubbish
collected in the moraine ; it results from the ice below the mass being.
protected by it from external melting influences, which constantly
depress the level of the clear ice beyond the moraine. On the very tops
of the moraines pure ice was often seen hardly covered by the stones.

The protection given to the ice by the great lateral moraines, raises

1847. | Glaciers of the Pindur and Kuphinee Rivers. sot

the sides of the glacier so much that a very considerable hollow is
caused in its middle, which is a striking feature in the first appearance
of its lower extremity.

The ice of which the glacier is composed agrees most exactly in
its nature with the Alpine Glacier ice as described by Professor
Forbes. It is perfectly pure and clear, but where seen in considerable
masses stripes of a darker and lighter bluish green are distinctly
visible. It is composed of bands of ice containing small air bubbles,
alternating with others quite free from them. In many places the
surface presents a striated appearance, arising from the different degrees
of compactness of these differently colored bands, and their conse-
quently different rates of melting,

The direction of these colored veins as seen in crevasses, or in the
striated surfaces of the ice, follow laws exactly similar to those observed
in the Alps. The dip was most distinctly inwards, 1. e. towards the
longitudinal axis, and upwards, i. e. towards the origin of the glacier,
in every part; the stratification being more perpendicular near the
head, and more nearly horizontal in the lower parts. The direction
of the strata in plan, was also very clearly marked in many parts of
the ice, and was plainly in curves, having their branches nearly parallel
to the sides of the glacier, and their apices directed downwards ; the
curvature in the centre not being at all sudden. I no where could
perceive “ dirt bands.’”

The crevasses (perhaps owing to my visit having been made some-
what early in the summer) were much less numerous and terrific than
I had expected. Although considerable detours were at times neces-
sary in crossing them, I remember no place that I thought dangerous
or difficult to pass. They are developed across the direction of the
glacier’s length along both of its sides, commencing from the small
tributary on the west side, and from the union of the eastern glacier
on the other ;—and continuing almost to the end, those on the west
being, I think the largest. They are generally wider towards the edges
of the glacier, closing up as they approach the centre. They are nearly
vertical, and are directed from the sides upwards, or towards the head
of the glacier, those on the west bearing nearly E. and W., those on

the east bearing nearly N. and §., thus forming angles of about 45°
with the axis of the glacier,

802 Glaciers of the Pindur and Kuphinee Rivers. [Aua.

Many pools of water (the Baignoirs of the Alps) were seen on the
surface of the ice ; some of the largest were said by our guides, who are
in the habit of visiting the glacier, to be found in the same place every
year. The clear surface of the ice everywhere assumes a more or less
undulating form, from the action of the water that drains from it as
it melts; and the small streams, into which the drainage collects,
end, as in the glacier of the Alps, by falling into some of the crevasses.
The remains of the last winter’s snow was hardly perceptible on any
part of the glacier.

The occurrence of stones standing up on bases of ice (Glacier Tables)
above the general surface of the glacier, is common, but all that I saw
were small. I also observed what appeared to be imperfect glacier
cones, or the remains of them, but these also were small.

The ice of the glacier coming into direct contact with the cliff
below the point A, I was enabled to examine the effect produced upon
the rocks; I found it covered with grooves or scratches, sloping in
about the same direction as the surface of the ice at the spot. These
grooves extend to 20 or 30 feet above the present level of the glacier.
I also observed, that almost everywhere a space was left between the
rock and ice, the latter appearing to shrink from contact with the
former. This was of course the effect of the heat of the rock melting
the ice. Iregret that an attempt that I made to measure the actual
motion of this glacier proved ineffectual, owing to circumstances which
it is not necessary to detail.

The valley of the Kuphinee, for a mile or two below the end of the
glacier, has much the same general character as that of the Pindur,
but is more rugged and desolate in appearace. A fine peak of pure snow
(probably Nunda Kot, or No.15) is seen from below the glacier, but is
lost sight of behind an intermediate point, on a nearer approach.

The direction of the glacier (fig. 4) is almost due N. and South, and
the whole breadth of the valley, in its upper part, about # mile, is occu-
pied by it. It commences about 2 miles above the river source, in'a very
precipitous fall of ice. We went up about 200 feet of the lower part of
this, much beyond which it would probably have been impossible to
ascend owing to the excessive steepness alone. A cliff of ice about 60
feet or 70 feet high rose immediately above the point which we reached.
The ice was perfect, with the ribbon structure quite visible; the bands

1847.] Glaciers of the Pindur and Kuphinee Rivers. 803

were very highly inclined, and I think farther apart than in the lower
parts of the glacier. The direction of the structural lines was in no
degree parallel to the sides of the glacier, but much more nearly per-
pendicular to them. The precise contrary of this was observed by Pro-
fessor Forbes under apparently similar circumstances, in the glacier
du Taléfre in the Alps.

"From the foot of the fall, the surface of the glacier was on the whole
very even, though its slope downwards was very considerable. It still
had remaining on its upper half a good deal of unmelted snow, which
was disagreeable to walk over, as it was seldom streng enough to make
us indifferent to what was under it.

The main glacier is joined by two small tributaries on the east, and
by one on the west; all are highly inclined and bring down consider-
able quantities of debris. The moraines are altogether confined to the
sides of the glacier, though many small stones are scattered over every
part of the ice. Here, as in the glacier of the Pindur, the protection
given by the moraines to the ice on the sides raises them greatly, and
leaves a deep hollow in the middle of the glacier at its end. The
crevasses here also are most strongly marked near the sides, and are
inclined at an angle of about 45° from the longitudinal axis, down-
wards. The structure of the ice is in all respects precisely as was seen
in the Pindur Glacier. I am unable to offer any decided opinion as
to whether these glaciers have ever varied considerably from their
present limits. During the very short period of my visit to these
regions, I saw no direct evidence of it. The shepherds who take
their flocks to the pastures in the valleys near the glaciers during the
summer months, (for there are no fixed habitations within 14 or 15
miles of them,) have no idea of any motion in the glacier, but say that
they suppose the ends of them to be gradually receding. Their state-
ments are however of a very vague nature, and as far as I could judge,
are founded on their views of what ought to be rather than of what real-
ly is. Some very decided change in the state of things is however cer-
tainly indicated by the long plateaus, which I before mentioned, run-
ning for a mile or two below the present terminations of both glaciers,
nearly parallel to the rivers, but several hundred feet above them. I
consider it to be impossible, that these level banks above the rivers
have been caused by deposits from the ravines in the sides of the

~

Jv M

804 Glaciers of the Pindur and Kuphinee Rivers. [Aue.

valleys, for such deposits would have had very irregular surfaces ; and
indeed their present effect in destroying the regularity of the plateaus
is every where visible. Had the same appearance been noticed in any
other part of the river’s course, it would at onee have been attributed to
the action of the water at some former period; and it would have been
supposed, that the bed had afterwards been excavated to its present
depth. If this was the case, the glaciers while the plateau was form-
ing, must either have terminated considerably higher up the valleys,
or have stood altogether at a much higher level; in either of these
ways the water could have been delivered at a level sufficiently high to
form the plateau. But it may admit of doubt, whether the quantity
of water in the rivers, as they are at present, is sufficient to account
for such an extent of level deposit, or for such a depth of erosion of
their beds ; for at this great elevation they are not subject to those
violent floods that occur lower down; for nearly half the year too they
must be almost inert.

The only other way that occurs to me of accounting for the appear-
ance, is that it has been oceasioned by an ewtension of the glacier, and
that the level top of the plateau shows the limit to which the tops of
the moraines reached, as the glacier gradually receded. From the very
cursory nature of my examination of the matter however I am unable to
do more than point out the fact, and what possibly may have caused it.

There is another circumstance relating to these rivers which is also
worthy of notice, namely, that in the upper 2 or 3 miles of their course
their fall is considerably less than in the 2 or 3 miles. immediately suc-
ceeding those. Thus in the Kuphinee, the average fall in the first 3
miles is about 400 feet, in the next 4 miles about 650 feet per mile ;
but as the average is only about 160 feet for the next 8 miles, it is
highly probable that the fallin the 4th and 5th miles will be consi-
derably greater than in the 6th and 7th. I therefore infer that it is
quite possible that the fall in the 4th and 5th miles may be as much
as 800 feet per mile, or even more ; which the appearance of the rivers
would fully justify.

Smaller extensions of the glacier of the Pindur were visible in many
places. ‘They were marked by mounds of a rounded form, covered
with grass, projecting from the modern moraines in a curved direction
concave to the glacier. I did not remark them at the Kuphinee.

LEB

gf

a2 a

SS

of 2ce - cliffs
of Lénadur Clacter

P

Seolzon.

head

Soow bedatlrarn tert
SCCLC OF

Ny
8
XK
.
=)
sh -
yy &
ae
S'S
Q
as
aN}
\
Ny

Srow

lac FA ae aie

Y
©

s

i Z 4
SLI DOO re

of a ©

3212017 S

SES

ow

Lie aGLA ary

1847.] Glaciers of the Pindur and Kuphinee Rivers. 805

I would here observe, that in this climate, where we are subject to
periodical rains, persons should be cautious in concluding that piles of
rocks in long lines are moraines, even though their edges are in no way
water-worn. On both of these rivers I saw many instances of such
heaps of rocks, which might very easily have been thought moraines ;
and though from their immense extent, and the great size of the blocks
they contain it is not easy to believe that they have been formed by
the action of water, more particularly as the rocks have perfectly sharp
edges and as there is often no appearance of water ever having been
near them; yet they have certainly been brought down by torrents and
may be easily traced up to ravines in the mountains.

The term snow-bed having been hitherto applied by travellers in
these mountains, (with one exception}+) both to true glaciers, and to
mere beds of unaltered snow. I will shortly explain what is meant by
it when used in the latter, which is the correct sense. In many parts
of the higher valleys, real beds of snow lie far below the limit of perpe-
tual snow for the greater part of the year, and some would probably be
permanent at very low elevations were they not destroyed by the rain
during the rainy season. These snow beds are formed by avalanches,
as is sufficiently proved by their form and position. Figs. 6, 7 and 8,
represents one on the Kuphinee river, which occurs at an elevation of
about 10,800 feet.

It came down from a ravine, -and entirely covered the river which flow-
ed under its whole length. The snow extended but little beyond the up-
per side of the ravine, but was prolonged far down the river on the lower
side. Its surface was marked by curved hills, as is shown in the sketch,
This is evidently precisely the form that would be assumed by snow
falling down the ravine into the river. The slope of the river bed
being great, the avalanche would naturally continue its course down it,
after having filled the channel immediately in front of the ravine. The
fall of an avalanche in the upper part of this valley gave me an oppor-
tunity of seeing the motion of loose snow in large masses ; it was very
similar to that of a fluid body, the snow appeared rather to flow than
to fall. So here, the snow descending through the raviue, gradually
filled the river channel; the main supply moving with the greatest

* T allude to Major Madden, who has given a short account of the glacier of the Pin-

dur in a Jate number (176) of this Journal,
> M 2

806 Glaciers of the Pindur and Kuphinee Rivers. [AuG,

velocity down the middle, but sending off, all along it as it went on,
particles to the sides. Its head would therefore advance in a convex
curve, as the central particles moving directly forward, would always
keep in advance of those that spread out to the sides. The end of the
snow bed thus takes the curved form shown in the figure, and a suc-
cession of smaller avalanches, would mark its surface with numerous
curves of the same sort.

In the last two miles of the approach to the Kuphinee glacier, we
crossed two snow-beds, both of which were upwards of 4 of a mile wide,
and extended from the ravines in which they originated, right across
the valley from side to side, entirely covering up the river.

The surface of many of the snow-beds has a sort of rippled appear-
ance, caused by the protection given by grass and leaves blown upon
the snow to the parts immediately under them. The snow itself is
generally firm, and receives but a slight impression from the foot of
a man walking over it.

T have estimated the heights of these glaciers from observations of
the boiling point of water as follows; the results will certainly be
within 500 feet of the truth.

Ft. above the sea.
Lowest point of the glacier of the Pindurand source of theriver 11,300

Surface of the glacier at the commencement of smooth ice... 12,000
Lowest point of the glacier of the Kuphinee and source of
tOPTUREN, wich, 6 539 idyai fred bse ence weit we B ol wel hes eae Oe
Surface of the glacier at the commencement of smooth ice... 13,500
Diwalee, union of the Pindur and Kuphinee.............. 8,200

The limit of perpetual snow here being about 15,000 feet above the
sea, in the one case the glacier comes down 3700, and in the other
3000 feet below it. At the Kuphinee glacier, a mass of Rhododendron
companulatum, a shrub 6 or 8 feet high, was growing within 30 yards
of the ice. There were no shrubs of any size at the Pindur glacier,
but grass and flowers were at both places flourishing considerably
above the level of the ice.

Having now concluded the record of my own observations on the
two glaciers seen by myself, I will add two extracts from the Journals
of travellers in these mountains, which most clearly prove the existence
of two other glaciers, both of great size, one at the source of the Bha-

VIAN IC gyn)
AMA, Kaa
Gr

FANON
AST
Z vie

=

oes ie
Wachuis

4

ye

Z Aly §
Meit ae
Dawns
Nw
BWH,:

ISA 38 zi ot OU, (

INS
edited
EIR EN

WS

Min\G
ME d

dyn

x3)!
, in a
i y i) Sy Nyy

y Ve 11) Meet,

Wis .

IIL BAGES I, BEER RR 4. IP50'
——— yes Seale bY :

a cP Vie

Ye Ss
,

SN
Git

eee LG...
aaeRQON TEI opps a
RE ERM sno

\w

MAP of PART or THE
PROVIN CE or KUMAON

; SNe Dp.

at Dy North of Almorah. Showing

Le

the Sources Sf he Lindy
Raver:
80P0’ 80°10’

2

bi poy

a

=F

1847. | Glaciers of the Pindur and Kuphinee Rivers. 807

giruttee or Ganges, the other at that of the Goree, which is one of the
main feeders of the Kalee or Gogra. The first extract is from a journal,
by Capt. Hodgson, of a visit to the source of the Ganges, in the year
1817. (Asiatic Researches, No. XIV. Qu. pp. 117—128. Capt.
Hodgson thus describes the first appearance of the glacier from which
the rivers rises.

“The Bhagiruttee or Ganges issues from under a very low arch
at the foot of the grand snow-bed,’’—“ over the debouche the mass
of snow is perfectly perpendicular, and from the bed of the stream
to the summit we estimate the thickness at little less than 300 feet
of solid frozen snow, probably the accumulation of ages ;—it is in
layers of some feet thick, each seemingly the remains of a fall of a
separate year. The height of the arch of snow is only sufficient to let
the stream flow under it.”

He ascends the glacier—‘ This vast collection of snow is about 1}
miles in width, filling up the whole space between the feet of the peaks
to the right and left ; we can see its surface forward to the extent of
4 or 5 miles or more’—“ general acclivity 7°, but we pass small hol-
lows in the snow caused by its irregular subsiding; a very dangerous
place, the snow stuck full of rubbish and rocks imbedded in it. Many
rents in the snow appear to have been recently made, their sides shrink-
ing and falling in.” ‘* Ponds of water form in the bottom of these.”

«It was remarked above, that the snow of the great bed was stuck,
as it were, with rock and rubbish, in such a manner, as that the stones
and large pieces of rock are supported in the snow and sink as it sinks ;
as they are at such a distance from the peaks as to preclude the idea
that they could have rolled down to their present places, except their
sharp points had been covered, it appears most likely” that they
came down like snow balls with avalanches. “It is not easy to account
for the deep rents which intersect this snow-bed, without supposing it
to be full of hollow places.” The source of the Ganges is stated by
Capt. Hodgson to be 12,914 feet above the sea.

The next is an extract from a journal of Lieut. Weller, printed as a
note to ajournal of Capt. Manson’s, Journal Asiatic Society, No. 132.

“J went to see the source of the Goree river, about a mile N. W.
from Milum. The river comes out in a small but impetuous stream,
at the foot of apparently a mass of dirt and gravel some 300 feet high,

808 Glaciers of the Pindur and Kuphinee Rivers. [Aue.

shaped like a half moon. This is in reality a mass of dark-colored ice
(bottle-green color), extending westward to a great distance, and covered
with stones and fragments of rock, which in fact form a succession of
small hills. I went along this scene of desolation for a long space, but
could not nearly reach the end. Here and there where circular and
irregularly shaped craters (as it were) from 50 to 500 fect in diameter
at top, and some of them 150 feet deep. The ice was frequently visible
on the sides, and at the bottom was a dirty sea-green-colored pool of
water, apparently very deep. The bases of the hills on either side,
and frequently far up their faces, are one succession of landslips; but
from their distance, I do not believe it possible that the debris in the
centre of the snow-bed valley, can have fallen there frem the side hills.”
Lieut. Weller also says of the same glacier in his journal published in
the Journal Asiatic Society, No. 134:—“ The mass of desolation, as
described at the source of the Goree, continues thus far up—that is
about 4 miles, and how much farther no one will or can tell me. The
fissures hereabouts are narrow, instead of being crater-like, and the
ice when visible is more nearly the color of snow. On the opposite
(south) side, huge accumulations of ice and gravel are to be seen in the
openings between the hills ;—once on either side, I had a view of the
old ice high upon the hills; its light sea-green color, with strongly
defined and fantastical lines of shape (castles, stairs, &c.) formed a
very pleasing and grand appearance.’ This glacier is known to be
6 or 7 miles long; its lower extremity is at 11,600 feet above the sea.

In the published journals of travellers in the Himalaya, that I have
seen, I have not met with any other accounts of glaciers sufficiently
distinct to be worth quoting, though we not unfrequently come across
a snow-bed that seems suspicious. I am however fully satisfied of the
actual existence of many other glaciers, both from the verbal accounts
of Mr. Batten, who has been a resident in Kumaon for many years, of
my brother, Mr. H. Strachey, who visited several of the passes into
Tibet last year, and of the Bhotias (the natives of the valleys im-
mediately below the snowy ranges), and from having myself had distant
views of several.

From these sources I am able to affirm positively, the existence of
glaciers at the heads of the following rivers ;—viz., the Vishnoogunga
(near Budrinath) ; the Kylgunga, the Koourgurh, the Soondurdoonga,

1847. | Glaciers of the Pindur and Kuphinee Rivers. 809

all rising from the southern side of Tresool and Nunda Devee ; the
Ramgunga (that which falls into the Surjoo, not the great river of the
same name); the Piltee, an affluent of the Goree; and the Gonka
which rises near the Oonta-doora or Joohar pass into Tibet.

I therefore conclude, that in the Himalaya, as in the Alps, almost
every valley that descends from the ranges covered with perpetual
snow, has at its head a true glacier; and in spite of M. Elie de Beau-
mont’s ingenious fact, that the seasons here ‘“‘ have no considerable

b

variations of temperature,” and that “the thaw and frost do not sepa-
rately penetrate far enough to convert the snow into ice ;’”’ I am of
opinion, that the very great intensity of all atmospheric influences,
including variations of temperature, should render these mountains one

of the most favorable fields for the investigation of glacial phenomena.

APPENDIX.

A short account of the principal Phenomena of Glaciers, abstracted
from chapters 2, 8 and 21 of Professor Forbes’ Travels through the
Alps of Savoy, §c.

Perpetual Snow.—The atmosphere becoming colder as we ascend in
it, the tops of mountains that are more than a certain height above the
level of the sea, are always covered with snow ;—this height is greatest
at the equator, where it is about 16,000 feet, and gradually diminishes
towards the poles, where the natural covering of the earth is ice and
snow.

Snow Line.—The snow line is an imaginary line passing through
those places, at which the snow which falls in one complete revolution
of the seasons, is just melted in that time, and no more.

Glaciers.—The common form of a glacier is a mass of ice, that ex-
tends from the region of perpetual snow, into the lower valleys, which
are clothed with vegetation ; and that sometimes even reaches to the
borders of cultivation. The snow line on the glacier, is somewhat
lower than on neighboring parts of the mountains ; but below it, the
snow is melted and disappears from the surface of the ice, as regularly

and entirely, as from that of the country into which the glacier de-
scends.

810 Glaciers of the Pindur and Kuphinee Rivers. Ave.

Motion.—The existence of the glacier in such comparatively warm
situations, can only be accounted for by supposing, that its daily waste
is supplied by its daily descent, and that its terminal face which ap-
pears unmoveable is in fact perpetually changing. Therefore when the
total waste exceeds the total motion the glacier appears to recede up
the valley ; when the converse happens, the end of the glacier advances;
when the two are exactly the same it remains in the same position.

The waste of the glacier from the
action of the sun and rain, gives rise to a stream of turbid water, which
issues from the extremity of the ice, out of a cave.

Rivers rising from Glaciers.

General form of glaciers.—Glaciers vary in their dimensions, up to
3 miles in width and 12 in length. The lower portion is usually very
steep ; the middle has only a moderate slope ; the upper again is more
inclined. The sides when exposed are also very steep. The surface
is more or less undulating, the irregularities in a great measure arising
from the action of the water, that collects from the surface drainage,
and forms streams of considerable size.

Crevasses.—The ice is considerably broken up, by fissures or rents,
called crevasses; these are usually vertical in their direction, and of
widths varying from a few inches to many feet, sometimes extending
almost from side to side of the glacier.

Moraines.—The rocks and debris, that fall upon the ice from the
cliffs that usually bound the glacier, instead of accumulating where
they fall, as they would do if the ice were stationary, are carried down
as it advances, and form continued lines along the sides of the glacier.
Their stony borders are called moraines.

Lateral Moraines.—Those moraines that are formed on the sides of
the glacier, as just described, are called lateral moraines.

Medial Moraines.—When two glaciers from different sources meet,
the inner moraines of the two unite, and continue to move on together
down the compound glacier, which but for this mark would at a short
distance below the point of union be undistinguishable from a simple
one. Such a moraine, having clear ice on both sides of it is said to be
a medial moraine.

Elevation of Moraines.—From the protection given to the ice below
by the rocks of the moraine, it appears to rise gradually above the
general surface of the glacier, which on the other hand is constantly

1847.] Glaciers of the Pindur and Kuphinee Rivers. 811

being depressed by the action of sun and rain, while the protected parts
of the ice remains unmelted. The moraine is not a mound of debris,
as it appears at first sight, but an icy ridge, covered with rocks, some-
times with a breadth of some hundreds of feet, and raised from 50 to
80 feet above the general level of the ice.

Glacier Tables.—Single blocks of stone lying on the ice, appear from
the same cause to raise themselves above the surrounding surface, upon
pedestals of ice ;—these are called glacier tables.

Glacier Cones.—An accumulation of sand which sometimes forms in
holes in the ice, in like manner protects the surface beneath it, and by
a curious inversion of its shape forms a pyramid or glacier cone, some-
times 20 or 30 feet high and 80 or 100 feet in circumference.

Baignoirs.—An operation strangely converse of this takes place,
when a small cavity forms in the ice, and becomes filled with water,
but with no considerable quantity of debritus. Water just freezing is
lighter than water at a temperature somewhat higher; the water at
32° therefore: floats on the surface of the other. When therefore the
surface of the water in the pool becomes heated by the sun’s rays a
little above 32°, it immediately sinks, and by communicating its extra
heat to the bottom of the cavity, melts and deepens it, and being cool-
ed, is ready to rise again to the surface in its turn.

Structure of ice.—The ice of which a glacier is composed, consists
of bands or laminze of blue compact ice, alternating with others of a
lighter color, not less perfect but filled with countless air bubbles. This
peculiar structure gives to a glacier all its extreme brittleness. The dif-
ference of hardness of the strata, causes the surface of the glacier in
many parts to appear striated with fine lines, and when groups of
harder bands occur, there are projecting ridges with grooves between
them, much resembling ruts in a muddy road.

Direction of structural planes.—The direction of the bands or veins
is explained in fig. 9, which shows an imaginary section of a glacier.
The strata of ice lie like a succession of shells one within the other.

Cause of veined structure.—The origin of the veined structure, seems
not be altogether satisfactorily explained ; but the direction of the
veins, and the form of the structural surfaces, is well accounted for by
Professor Forbes, as the effect of the different velocities of the different
parts of the ice, which as in running water is greatest in the centre

5 N

812 On the History and Literature of the Veda. [AuG.

‘and at the surface where the friction is least, and vice versd. To
enter more fully on this matter is beyond my proposed object.

Névé.—That part of the glacier above the line of perpetual snow, is
called the névé. It is composed of granular snow alternating with
bands of ice and has the appearance of being regularly stratified in beds
parallel to its surface. The passage of névé into true glacier ice, is
also a point not satisfactorily explained.

POLLO IDLY

Zur Litteratur und Geschichte des Weda. Drei Abhandlungen von
Rudolph Roth, Doctor der Philosophie. Stutégart, 1846. (On the
Literature and History of the Veda. Three Treatises, by Rudolph
Roth, Ph. Dr., Stuttgart, 1846.)

(Translated by J. Muir. Esq. C. 8.)

This little book, containing as it evidently does the results of pro-
found and accurate research, is a valuable addition to our knowledge
of the structure and contents of the several Vedas, and of the interpre-
tative literature to which these ancient books gave rise. Some account
of the brochure will, it appears to me, be acceptable to the Society,
at the time when it has just undertaken the publication of the
whole text of the Vedic hymns. Dr. Roth’s book consists of three
treatises ; the first entitled “The Hymn Collections,” extends, with
excursuses and remarks, from pp. 1 to 52. The second is headed
“The oldest Vedic Grammar, or the Pratisakhya Sitras, pp. 53—86,
The third (pp. 87—144) bears the title “ Historical matter in the
Rig Veda; Vasishtha’s contest with Viswamitra.”’ The contents ofthe ©
first treatise will be fully learnt from the following translation of it
entire, with one of the notes, which I hope may be considered admis-
sible into the pages of the Society’s Journal. The second treatise
enters into detail in regard to the Pratisakhya Sutras, of which some
account has previously been given in the first. The third quotes and
translates some hymns from the Rig Veda, which contain traces of a
conflict between the rival priestly houses of Vasishtha and Viswamitra,
and record the names and wars of a number of petty tribes who at that
early period occupied the Punjab. The whole of Dr, Roth’s book,

1847.) On the History and Literature of the Veda. 813

which extends to 144 pp. only, is well worth translating, and I trust
this may be undertaken under the Society’s auspices. It should prove
interesting not only to the general student of Indian antiquity, but still
more so to that enquiring class of Hindu youth, who, with as yet but
imperfect appliances, and under incompetent guides, have been direct-
ing their attention, though but uncritically, to the earlier doctrines of
their religion.

Dr. Roth appears to have spent some time at Paris, London and
Oxford in the examination and study of the MSS. connected with
his researches. The short treatises under review are only, it is to be
hoped, the first fruits of his studies. In his dedication to Professor
Wilson, and in his first treatise, he alludes to his intention to publish
the Nirukta. He appears to have a further work in view, but speaks
doubtingly of the prospects of its completion, in these words: “The
labour, however, which I propose to myself as the compensating fruit
of these exertions, an Archeology and Mythology of the Veda, is, for
the present, rather a wish than a possibility.”

Dr. Roth himself however is not the only new labourer whom we
have to welcome to this field of exertion. In anote at p. 22, he men-
tions his friend Dr. C. Rieu of Geneva, as having under preparation an
edition of the Aitareya Brahmana. In p. 25 he mentions Dr. Trithen
in London as engaged in the same studies. At page 4 allusionis made
to an edition of the Sanhita of the Samaveda, promised by Dr. Theodore
Benfey, who has already published an article on India in Ersch and
Gruber’s German Cyclopzedia, which is referred to with indications
of approbation by M. Burnouf, in his introduction a Vhistoire du
Buddhisme Indian, passim. Allusion is made by Dr. Roth at the close
of his first lecture to the edition of the Rigveda which Professor Wilson
has in preparation. It does not appear, however, when this important
work is to be looked for.

I.—Tue Hymn Couurcrions.

Delivered at the meeting of Orientalists at Darmstadt, at the sitting
of 2d October, 1845.

You have permitted me, Gentlemen, to speak on a branch of In-

dian literature which, if any can, asserts a claim to general interest,

and the cultivation of which demands the union of various powers, but

See ae

814 On the History and Literature of the Veda. [Aue,

which will at the same time yield the richest spoils,—the literature
of the Veda. You will allow me, in order to make room in some mea-
sure for this extensive subject, to regard as known all which has hither-
to been written or published on the Veda. Of this there is so little,
and that little has been so much the subject of remark, that it is suffi-
ciently known in all Oriental circles. |

It has been the peculiar fate of the Veda that being at first veiled or
magnified into the extravagant by Brahmanical mystification and osten-
tation,—the effects of which have not yet disappeared,—it presented
a terrifying complication of writings, with which no one trusted himself
to meddle. When H. T. Colebrooke had at length brought light into
the darkness, still the importance of these books in part escaped him ;
and Frederick Rosen, who formed a right estimate of it, and was the
man to render the discovery fruitful, was only permitted to rear him-
self a beautiful monument, to make a commencement, which makes us
the more severely miss the continuation, im proportion to the certainty
that the latter would, through the writer’s growing experience, have
gained a perfect form. No other was willing to tread in his footsteps ;
and so Rosen’s book, and Colebrooke’s, in its way, excellent treatise,
are still the only mines for our knowledge of the Veda. I can scarcely
mention what has been done by the Missionary Stevenson for the Sama
Veda: for his edition of the text is less correct than any tolerable MS.,
and his translation is utterly useless.

Let me be permitted here to supply to Colebrooke’s treatise those
complements, which I have had the opportunity of drawing from an
inspection of the MS. sources in Paris, London, and Oxford,—com-
plements which will refer to the relation of the first Veda to the re-
maining collections of hymns, and to its Indian compilation, and which,
—so far as our researches must be based upon indigenous preparato-
ry labours also,—could be communicated in no more fitting quarter
than in a learned circle which has set itself for its task the imvestiga-
tion of the East. For according to my conviction no more essential
service could be rendered to the history of the ancient east, perhaps to
the whole of ancient history, than to make known and exactly investi-
gate the Vedic writings.

The well-known definition of the difference between Mantra and
Brahmana,—which is found in all possible writings explanatory of the

1847.] On the History and Interature of the Veda. 815

Veda, and is amply handled in the Mimansa, and according to which
the Mantra is commonly metrical and an invocation, while the Brah-
mana is mostly prose, and consists of practical religious precepts,—
this definition denotes also the fundamental division of the Vedic books.
They sever themselves into collections of hymns, and liturgical works.
That the former, not only in their origin but also in their collection,
are more ancient than the latter, so long as no proofs appear to the
contrary (and I have been able to find none) we may, I believe, regard
as settled.

But among the five Vedic books which are called Sanhita, there are
only four hymn-collections. The fifth, the Taittiriya Sanhita, which
is regarded as a principal part of the Yujur Veda, is a liturgical book,
which may occupy the same place in respect of this Veda, as the Aiti-
reya Brahmana fills for the Rig Veda. (It is also called Taittiréya
Brahmana).

Among these four collections of hymns that of the Rik has the most
considerable compass ; and may amount in all to near eleven thousand
verses. The Atharva hymns are nearly as numerous. The Vaja-
saneya Sanhita (of the Yajur Veda) may amount to half the extent of
the Atharva, and the Sama Sanhita to half the Vajasaneya. Hence
would result for the four collections united the number of about 30,000
distichs.

Colebrooke has remarked here and there in his treatises that whole
hymns, strophes, or single verses of one Veda are again found in
another, or in all the rest, without however giving any more exact
determination of the matter. But it appears to me important to be
able to estimate the total extent of the old poems which have come
down to us in the Vedas, and their distribution in the single collec-
tions, for from this point the first step must be taken towards a deter-
mination of the reciprocal relation of the different Vedas. The infor-
mation I can supply on this point is as follows :—

The Sanhita of the Sama Veda is, according to the testimony of the
Indian commentators, (e. g. of Sdyana, in the introduction to his expla-
nation of the Rik,) completely contained in the first Veda (the Rik), i.e.
the single verses of the Sima, are repeated in the connexion of the
hymns of the Rik. Some very rare exceptions of verses, however,
occur, which the Rik does not contain. The references to particulars

816 On the History and Interature of the Veda. [Aue.

will be fully given in Dr. T. H. Benfey’s edition of this Sanhita, for
which we are now looking.

The Vajasanéya Sanhita of the Yajush, on the contrary, embraces a
number of sections which are peculiar to it. From an inspection of
several parts of this book, for which however I had but slender assist-
ance from commentaries or similar works, it appears to me that perhaps
the half of the whole recurs in the Rik. The other half consists in
great part of sacrificial formulas, e. g. the Swaha repeated hundreds of
times, and perhaps only a fourth of the whole consists of fragments of
songs or invocations in prose, peculiar to this collection.

It is more difficult for me to give similar specifications in regard to
the Atharva, for as we generally see it treated in a step-mother-like
fashion so has it also found no commentator, and the only assistance
which I have been able to obtain is a carelessly-made copy of the
Anukramani of this Veda, which pays much more attention to the
metres of the single verses, than to other points of information. Ex-
cepting the names of gods, I find only Atharva, and Bhrigu Angiras
named as Rishis, or composers of hymus, though not only strophes but
whole hymns of from 30 to 40 verses, which in the Rik have their
author specified, are received into the Atharva. It is however easy to
perceive that this Veda contains far more pieces peculiar to itself, than
the Vajasanéye, and that what is common to it, with the Rik Sanhita is
limited to perhaps a third part of its extent.

The important question which must connect itself with this determi-
nation of the external relation of the four collections of hymns, is this :
has each of the Sanhités an independent origin of its own? are they
in part borrowed from each other? or finally, is one of them,—and it
could be no other than the Rik,—to be regarded as the source of
the rest? A sufficient answer to these questions will of course be
only then possible, when we shall have in detail before us not only the
contents of each Veda, but also the variations in the several texts,
which in many cases, are very material. A general representation may
however even now be derived from the difference in the arrangement
which is followed in these collections, and I may therefore be permitted
to enter further into this point.

In reference to the use of the Rig Veda, we must not allow ourselves
to be deceived by the arrangement of the MSS, as they now he before

1847.] On the History aud Literature of the Veda. 817

us without exception. The division which they present is notoriously
a mere external, uniform separation into eight parts (Ashtaka), next
of these into eight sub-divisions (Adhyaya, lectures,) and lastly into
sections (Varga) of five verses each. We might from this believe that
we had before us an unarranged aggregate of songs, distributed in this
manner only on account of an external point of coherence. But along
with this division there exists an entirely different one, as we now know
it principally from Sayané’s commentary. This arrangement has for
its largest section the Mandala, (circle, book,) within that the Anuvaka,
(chapter,) with a number of hymns, (sukta,) which again are parted
into their distichs (rich.)

This division into ten Mandalas is beyond all doubt the original one,
fixed by the collector of these hymns as it has come down to us.
Hymns which were ascribed by tradition to the same author or the
same family, or hymns which belong to the like sacrificial ceremony,
as the Soma-hymns of the 9th Mandala, are here united in one section,
without regard to their outward extent.

The first mentioned division (into Ashtakas) on the contrary appears
to have its ground in the need of sections of uniform size for the use
of the Veda in the schools. In the 15th section of the Pratisakhya
Satras ascribed to Saunaka, there is found a collection of rules for the
reading of the Veda in teaching, which appear to have reference to
this pomt. The teacher recited two or three distichs, according to the
length or shortness of the aggregates of verses (hymns), which were
repeated by the scholars in order. One such portion is called prasna
(question,) and sixty or more of these, says the Stitra, i. e. about one
hundred and fifty verses, compose an Adhydya, a lesson of the Veda,
which is at the same time the quantity actually read in the school.

Besides that it would be absurd, where a real division of the matter
exists, to regard one which is merely formal as the original one, we
~ have the proof for the greater antiquity of the Mandala-division in the
modes of speech employed by the oldest interpreter of the Veda. The
Nirukta names the Rig Veda in several places, and always with the
designation Dasatayya, the ten parts. The same mode of designation
is found in the Pratisikhya Sitras, which are older than the Nirukta,
in the commentary on the latter, and in a number of other books.
The Anukramanika of the Rik also has this division, although in the

818 On the History and Literature of the Veda. [AuG.

MSS. it is externally separated into Ashtakas. Hence it results that
it would be unnatural to make any other division than that into ten
Mandalas the basis of a future edition of this Sanhité.* For in what-
ever way criticism may decide in detail on the historical value of the
tradition touching the authors of the Vedic hymns, still this tradition
has been held authoritative by the collector and by the oldest interpre-
tors of the Veda, and it may moreover be proved from the affinity of
the representations and of the language that, in the present recension
of the Veda, those sets of hymns are mostly arranged together, which
must have had a common origin, and possibly may have been previously
united in particular collections.

In the Mandala itself again there exists an arrangement. It may in
most cases he shown why the hymns are given in this determined
sequence. That a regard to their ritual import had its effect, is evi-
dent, but it was allied with the main principle of each division, viz. to
place together what was homogeneous. Hymns addressed to Agni
follow each other, and generally occupy the first place in the several
books, then the hymns to Indra, and so on. This however is not
carried so far, as that we can assume the collection to have been made
for liturgical ends. The Rig Veda even contains hymns and parts of
hymns, which the commentator, though very scrupulous in this matter,
cannot assign to any religious observance. I rather believe than one
can with full reason call the Rik the historical Veda. And its collection
is a wonderful work, which attests the scientific perception of this peo-
ple in an age which,—as I shall be able to show further on, reaches far
above the age of the collection of the Homeric songs. There are united
here more than a thousand of those sacred songs, with which the
forefathers dwelling on the banks of the five streams supplicated
prosperity for themselves and their flocks, greeted the rising dawn,
sang the fight of the lightning-wielding god with the gloomy power,
and celebrated the help of the celestials who had delivered them in
their battles. And these songs are collected, not, perhaps, because
the religious worship had occasion for them in this manner, but the
whole treasure of this ancient poetry was to be here preserved uncur-

* Rosen has indeed, on external considerations, published the first Ashtaka ; the entire
first Mandala would have been too extensive for him, for it contains 190 hymns, and
reaches nearly to the end of the second Ashtaka.

1847.] On the History and Interature of the Veda. 819

tailed and well arranged. We should moreover deceive ourselves were
we to believe that the Veda contains exclusively religious songs; a
number of pieces have found their way into it, which have no reference
to the worship of the gods.

In the tenth Mandala, e. g. in which a dice-player laments deeply
his ruinous propensity, which against his best resolutions, seduces him
again continually into new sin. Another piece in the seventh Mandala,
ascribed to Vasishtha (of which Colebrooke has already given a passing
notice) describes in a sportive way the revival of the frogs at the
beginning of the rainy season, and compares their quacking with the
singing of Brahma at a sacrifice. A very frequent form of hymn
(of which examples are wanting in the part of the Rik already made
public) is the dialogistic,—conversations of the gods among themselves,
or of a god with a Rishi. In the fourth Mandala, e. g. Vamadeva
speaks with Indra, and mocks him, ‘ What can Indra forbid me? no
one regards him either of the living, or of those who shall be born.”
As to these and similar pieces the interpreters are at a loss how to
assign the Rishi and the Devata, (i. e. the inspired author and the god
invoked ;) but in the song of the gamester (abovementioned) they
have preferred making the dice the deity (devata) rather than give up
these unbending terms. But the less these remnants of ancient poetry
are suited to the established frames of liturgical forms, the more worthy
they undoubtedly are of our observation ; and a representation of the
most ancient circumstances of the people, and the character of this
literature may in many respects be more easily acquired from these
hymus, than from those constructed in more regular form. Yet I will
not assert that these pieces belong to the oldest of all ; on the contrary,
the most of them bear plain traces of a later origin.

The Sanhita of the Rig Veda thus claims to give the hymns com-
plete, just as the Rishi has spoken,—or according to the expression of
the interpreter,—has seen them. Not so the collections of the Sama,
and the Vajasaneya Yajush. Both give single verses or single strophes,
which do not at all necessarily stand in any interna] connexion with
each other, but only receive such connexion through the ritual which
they accompany. In the Sama TI believe I have remarked besides,
that not only the metre, which in virtue of its connexion with melody
began very early to play an important part in sacrificial rites, but even

5 O

820 On the History and Interature of the Veda. [Avue.

the accidental occurrence of the same or like-sounding words has fre-
quently had an influence on the sequence of single verses. That the
first principle of arrangement in both these Vedas is a liturgical one,
needs no confirmation, and the most important thing which can be
performed for either consists in the indication of this more or less loose
connexion of the text with the ceremonial. An explanation of this
principle, however, such as we demand, must necessarily go back to
the connexion of the passages, i. e. to the’Rik. Thus both (the Sama
and the Yajush) properly call for illustration in those pomts only where
they depart from the first Veda. .

For even were we to take up again the enquiry abovementioned
into the relation between these three collections in respect of their
origin,—for even were we to assume that the Sama and Yajush, or
one of them, had been compiled earlier than the Rik Sanhita, still we
shall not be able to deny that the hymns contained in the latter (the
Rik) are the same from which those pieces (i. e. those contained in
the SAma and Yajush) were taken ; we shall not be able to mvert the
relation so far as to hold the hymns of the Rik for mere deckings-out,
amplifications of the ritual fragments. For the latter, as we find them
in both of those collections, have no independent significance, they are
taken away from a connexion, and in the former the shell would be of
more importance than the kernel.

The assumption of a priority in the collection of the liturgical Vedas
would however have in it nothing at allimprobable. It is rather the
natural course that the immediate want is first satisfied, before one
arrives at the derivative one. These fragments were collected, as they
were in use in religious worship,—remnants of complete songs, which
had acquired importance for religious services before other portions of
those hymns,—these, (I say) were collected because they were wauted
for the regulation of the ritual, which in the sequel was to grow up
into so huge a system. It was only in the second place that the
collection of the complete hymns on which the ritual was based, was
arrived at; and since those parts of hymns which the Séma and
Yajush contain were already guarded from alterations by writing and
by their liturgical importance ; whilst the undivided song existing as
yet perhaps only in recollection, or scattered here and there, and as
not immediately pertaining to sacred offices, was also less scrupulously

1847. | On the History and Interature of the Veda. 821

preserved,—it would be easily explicable if both those Sanhitds con-
tained variations of the text, which as regards the passages concerned
are older than the text of the Rik. We may even go further and
grant that as the compilation of the Rik already in a certain sense
rests upon a scientific want, so science also after the manner of ancient
and modern times wished to do too much, that men had allowed them-
selves improvements and sought to restore uniformity, and that thus
we had before us in the Rik a conscious retouching. Certain traces
testify at least to external fusions; and although I cannot believe that
the compiler of the Rik would have allowed himself to make essential
and extensive alterations, yet I could not venture to pronounce against
the assumption of a retouching, before we have before us the bulk of the
textual variations of the Sdma, at least, which are far more important
than those of the Vajasaneyé (Yajush). The above mentioned edition
of that Veda will give the amplest information on this point.

As regards the Atharva, the question above proposed appears to be
more easily decided. This collection contains, not single unconnected
verses, but complete hymns, and has a real arrangement, (i. e. one
depending on things, not merely formal.) In this respect it is like the
Rik, and can really be called a complement of the first Veda, a com-
plement meant to embrace the hymnologic productions of its time,
when the mantra was already no longer an expression of immediate
religious feeling, but had become a formula of incantation. This Veda
therefore contains especially sentences intended to guard against de-
structive operations of the divine powers, against sickness and noxious
animals, imprecations on enemies, invocations of healing herbs, and for
all manner of occurrences in ordinary life, for protection in travelling,
luck in play, and such like things. In the pieces which are common
to it (the Atharva) with the Rik, it allows itself a great number of
transpositions and alterations, which besides in most cases appear to be
arbitrary. The language in those sections which are peculiar to it,
approaches the flowing expression of later times, but has withal the
grammatical forms of the older songs. Between it and the Rik there
exists, further the peculiar relation, that the latter also towards the
conclusion (in the last Anuvéka of the tenth Mandala) contains a con-
siderable number of sections which bear completely the character of
the Atharva-hymns, and are also actually found repeated in this Veda.

59.0 2

822 On the History and Literature of the Veda. [Ave

Besides these general tokens of a later origin of this Veda, we find
yet further a number of particular marks among which I here adduce
one. The hymns of the Rik variously celebrate the deliverances, which
Indra, the Aswins, and other gods had vouchsafed to the forefathers.
All the names of the persons so delivered, however, lie beyond the
time of the author himself, and one seldom meets with the name of a
Vedic Rishi. But in the fourth book of the Atharva there is found
e. g. a hymn which invokes Mitra and Varuna to preserve the suppliant,
as they had preserved—not Dadhyach, Rebha, Pedu, and others, but
Jamadagni, Vasishtha, Medhatithi, Purumilha, &c., all names of men
whom tradition makes to be authors of the hymns of the Rig-
Veda,

It thus appears, from all that has been said, to admit of no doubt
that the Atharva has not only been later collected than the Rik, but
has also a later origin, and in both together we have before us the
mass of the hymns of two periods. To understand these in their whole
compass, must clearly be the first thing which we can do in this pro-
vince; and a recension of both these Vedas should therefore precede
the investigation of the liturgical system, from which only, again, the
Sama and Vajasaneyé can receive light. It is impossible to master
perfectly the practical religious writings, the Brahmanas, and what is
connected with them withoyt a knowledge of the text of the hymns,
round which the whole ritual ranges itself; while, on the other hand,
we cannot hope to be esssentially advanced in the historical understand-
ing of the ancient poems by means of a liturature which has for that
text only a stiffened sense, determined by the ritual. What we shall
take from this literature is the explanation of single liturgical repre-
sentations which are found already in the hymns. The whole system
of worship is however in itself a very important object of investigation,
and. well worth the labour which its explanation will cost. The number
of writings pertaining to this subject is extraordinary. All the Brah-
manas, a great number of Upanishads, and the numerous Srauta and
Grihya Sitras lie within the circle of these investigations.

In order now to give an account of how the Veda has come down to
us, and of what has been done for the Rig Veda in particular by indi-
genous grammar and interpretation, I must speak of aclass of writings,
which to my knowledge have not yet formed the subject of discourse

-

1847.] On the History and Interature of the Veda, 823

in Indian literature, but which deserve in a high degree to be introduced
into view,—the Pratisakhya Sutras.

I have found out three writings under this title. That of greatest
extent and importance is ascribed to Saunaka, and consists of eighteen
patalas. A second book bears the name of Katydyana (the same
without doubt who is named as the author of the Anukramani to the
Rik and to the Vajasaneyé Sanhitaé,) and numbers eight adhydyas.
Finally, a third Pratisékhya is as yet without a (discoverable) author,
The beginning of the text, as well as the commentary, which without
doubt would have given some notice of the author, or the school, is
wanting in the only MS. of this work which I have found at Oxford.
I have but lately learnt that there are several writings of this name in
the Berlin collection, and have as yet been able to procure no informa-
tion respecting them. I conclude however from the statement of the
extent of the Berlin MS, that none of them can be the Pratisakhya
ascribed to Saunaka, the most important among the three. If the
remark made on two Nos., viz. that they consist of three chapters, be
correct, we shall find here yet a fourth Pratisakhya.

I must thus in my account confine myself to what I have been able
to learn from the explanatory works as yet at my command, which, for
the second and third of these books, are very imperfect. These writ-
ings contain rules on the elementary part of general, but particularly
Vedic Grammar, on the accent, on Sandhi, on the permutation of
sounds, (e. g. the nati, change of dentals into cerebrals,) on the length-
ening of the vowels in the Veda, (pluti) on pronunciation, on the
various pathas of the Veda, &c. The first Pratisdkhya contains besides
a section on metre, which is far more valuable for the Veda, than the
utterly unimportant book Chhandas, included in the Vedanga.

That the common denomination of these writings, Pratisakhya-
Sutréni, cannot be the original one, results from the signification of the
word ; ‘‘grammatical aphorisms, current in single Sékhas or schools.”
In a commentary on Gobhilds Srauta-Siitras, one of them is designated
as Madhyandina-Sakhiya Pratisikhya, i.e. as a collection of those
aphorisms which the well known Vedic schoool of Madhyandina follow-
ed. But I conclude from a passage in the first book of the Nirukta,
as well as from the introduction and the subscriptions to the chapters
of the first Pratisikhya, that these books were at an ‘earlier period

824 On the Mistory and Literature of the Veda. [Aue.

called Parshada, i. e. ‘what is reeeived from, or belongs to, the assem-
bly,” and to this appellation would be joined the particular designation
of the school, thus Madhyandina-parshada, &c. The same passage of
the Nirukta also shows that these books are older than Yaska, and
that they were known by him as manuals of the different schools of
grammarians (Karana.) In order to arrive at an approximative deter-
mination of time, let us now assume,—according to the current and
tolerably well established view,—the year 350 B.C. as the date of
Panini, let us further set Yaska only 50 years earlier, and we then have
the end of the 5th century B. C. as the age of the latter. Since now
Yaska is acquainted with the Pratisikhyas, these must have been
already composed and recognized as an authority in the 5th century
B. C. These books, themselves, again, recognize a great number of
still older grammarians (in all about thirty names) and even schools.
These must therefore be assigned to the beginning of the 5th or end
of the 6th century B.C.

In order to extend my demonstrations from this point, I must men-
tion the various modes of writing the Vedas, the Pathas. Of these,
according to the representation of the Pratisakhya, there are three, the
Sanhité-patha, the Pada-patha, and the Krama-patha. Sanhita-patha
means the natural mode of writing, with observation of the rules of
Sandhi, The Pada-patha which separates sigle words, and compara-
tively speaking parts of words (elements of a compound word,) is
sufficiently known by means of Rosen’s edition. The Krama-patha,
of which we have as yet no printed specimen, is twofold, the letter
krama, and the word krama (varna-krama, and pada-krama) ; the
former always doubles the first consonant of a group of consonants
(most MSS. of the Vajasaneyi are written in this way): the word
krama takes two words of the sentence together, and always repeats the
second of them with a following one. In this Patha itself again a
number of changes may take place, which I here pass over.

We know further the inventors of these modes of writing. Sakalya
is named by Yaska as the author of the Pada-patha, (at least for the
Rig Veda) and other accounts which we have of him in the Pratisakhya
and even in Panini, do not contradict this statement. This gramma-
rian and his school appear to have had a great influence generally on
the conformation of the Veda, at least ofthe Rik. The orthography of

1847. | On the History and Interature of the Veda. 825

the MSS., as it has come down to us, and as it is fixed in the Prati.
sikhya, even to the minutest particulars, is principally that of that
teacher, and the Anukramani of the Rik ascribed to Katyayana, calls
the Sanhité, of which it is the index, i. e. the Rik Sanhité such as we
now have it, Sakalaka Rig Vedamnaya, i. e. the redaction of the Rig
Veda which has come down to us from Sakalya’s school. Further
researches may without doubt. add more materials on this subject, and
place yet more fully in the light the remarkable circumstance of the
various redactions of the Veda in remote antiquity. Only we must,
in this matter, beware of giving too much credence to the statements
of the Puranas, which give us accounts of all possible Sakhas (schools
or divisions) of this and that Veda. The numerous citations in older
writings, even in the books which pertain to the liturgy of the Veda,
will instruct us far more surely on these points.

In regard to the third mode of writing the Veda, the Krama-patha,
we know at least by a statement in the first Pratisakhya, that the
word krama, in its simplest form, derives its origin from Panchila, the
son of Babhru, (whom I have found named in no other place.)

It is-easily seen that these different ways of writing the Veda, can
have no other foundation than the securest possible preservation of the
text, in a certain degree they also already aim at its explanation. The
last named krama is nothing else than the introduction of the pada-
patha into the Sanhité-patha itself; each word appears first in its pada-
form, and then in its connexion with the whole sentence. - »

But it will now be conceded that measures, thus carefully sought
out, for the fixation of a text could not have been hit upon by its
author, or even by a compiler, but must belong to a period for which
this text was already something completely fixed, to which it was an
object of study, and indeed the most careful, yea, minute study, and
had even become a subject of controversy in the schools, (all of which
can be established from the Prdatisdkhya,)—in a word, to a period
which was no longer certain of the sense of the Veda, and had to guard
it, at least externally, by exact regulation of reading and writing, against
the alterations of misunderstanding.

Supposing that we have found above that the teachers who are
named in the Pratisakhya as compilers of the Veda, Sakalya and others,
must at least fall at the beginning of the 5th or the close of the 6th

826 On the History and Literature of the Veda. [Ave.

eentury before our era, then we may conclude from the nature of that
which they have done for the Veda, that several generations must have
elapsed between the collection of those texts and them, and that conse-
quently this collection cannot fall later than the 7th century.. By what
probable interval, again, the origin of these songs may have been
separated from their collection, is a question which we shall never be
able to answer with certainly, but to the solution of which we may
approach tolerably near by means of the share which the compiler has
had in producing the present form of the Veda, while this share itself
will be on the one hand disclosed to us by the internal marks of the
text itself, and on the other by a comparison of the Sama and the Va-
jasaneyi.

How closely all these questions touching the Veda are connected
with the history of the Grammar so remarkable for its high antiquity,
appears from what has been said above. The Veda was the first object
on which it exercised itself; and thus there lie in it united in their germ
those sciences which at a later period diverged from each other, viz. the
explanation of the Veda, and general grammar, of which for us the
oldest representatives (who stand equally high in Indian literature) are
Yaska and Panini.

To the former the Naighantuka, and Nirukta, the sources of all later
exegesis are ascribed. That both these are immediately connected
admits of no doubt, but I believe that the Naighantuka is older than
the Nirukta: the proofs of which I must reserve for another place.
Thus Yaska, if the Nirukta belongs to him, could not be also the
author of the Naighantuka. The last named little writing is in its
first part a Vedic vocabulary, in the second, a collection of the more
difficult or unusual words, taken from the text of the Veda, and ranged
together without any alteration or explanation. The third part is a
collection of the whole of the names of the gods according to their three
domains (sthana) earth, air and heaven. The Nirukta itself is nothing
else than an explanation of the Naighantuka (hence, too, its narne) to
the citations of which it adds the passages of the texts, and comments
on them.

People have been hitherto inclined to attribute a very high antiquity
to the Nirukta. That it belongs to the oldest part of Indian literature
that we possess excepting the Vedic writings, is not to be doubted; it

1847. | On the History and Literature of the Veda. 827

shows however, by its contents that it belongs to an already far advanced
period of grammar and interpretation. That however it is older than
Panini, we may conclude from the less developed state, particularly of
the technical part of grammatical science in the Nirukta. For along
with a certain richness of grammatical expressions, it still wants the
greater part of those peculiar technical terms, of which it is not credible
that they were wholly Panini’s own ereation. Yaska is entirely ignorant
of algebraical symbols such as Panini has. That the Jatter makes no
mention of Yaska, though he hal in many places an opportunity of doing
so, can no longer strike us now that we know so large a number of
decidedly older grammarians of whom he makes no mention; and
would at most show that in Panini’s time this book did not yet enjoy
that general circulation and esteem, to which it latterly attamed. The
introduction to the Nirukta, very remarkable in many respects, which
contains the sketch of a grammatical and exegetical system, makes us
acquainted with the views of Yaska and his predecessors, and it is in
this way possible for us to institute a complete comparison between
these older grammarians and Panini. For this I believe I may be
permitted to refer to the edition and explanation of the Nirukta, which
I think of sending to the press without delay. Let me only be allowed
to examine somewhat more closely one section of that introduction,
which is caleulated to throw light on the age of the Veda, and of its
interpretation.

Yaska mentions the opinion of the Grammarian Kautsa that the
songs of the Veda are inaccessible to grammatical and logical interpre-
tations ; for their sense, says Kautsa, is fixed by the Bréhmanas and by
the use of the hymns in the ritual, and thus forbid a free explanation.
The hymns, says he further, even contain what is absurd and impossible ;
they contradict themselves, when e. g. they say ‘‘There is but one
Rudra and no second;” and again “ numberless are the thousands of
Rudras on the earth ;” finally they contain, Kautsa thinks, passages
completely unintelligible. To the last reproach Yaska replies, it is not
the fault of the beam, if the blind man does not see it, but of the man ;
and tries to refute or explain the rest in detail. ‘That the sense of the
hymns is determined by their ritual signification, as the latter is taught
in the Brahmanas is (he thinks) by no means a fault, sinee these books
give the correct meaning. Yaska (as is further clear from a number

i

828 On the History and Literature of the Veda. [Aue.

of other passages of the Nirukta) and before him Kautsa, had thus
already before them the whole system of the ritual, and the exactly
regulated application of the Vedic texts in religious services ; they were
acquainted with a number of the fundamental works of the Kalpa, of
the Braéhmanas ; and the rationalistic Kautsa could count the Veda
senseless and the Brahmanas as false representations. A conclusion
may hence be drawn as to the length of time* which must lie between
this grammarian and the Bréhmanas; and as to what further period
again must intervene between these liturgical writings and the Veda,
which they explain allegorically and mystically, and recognize as already
collected and arranged in the way in which it has come down to us;
of which, e. g. the Aitareya Braéhmana gives the most numerous
proofs.+

By means of Buddhism we have, from quite a different side, a proof,
which chimes in with the above, for the antiquity of the scientific treat-
ment of the Veda, and the extended development of the ritual; and I
mention this only to show how that which we discover through the
serial sequence of the Vedic writings, is confirmed through what is as
yet the most certain historical channel. Sdkyamuni comes as the pro-
claimer of a new religious truth, by which the limits of the way of
salvation, the mass of the brahmanical institutions are torn down. His
doctrine is a refuge even for Brahmans, who were unable to encounter
the difficulties of their own complicated system.t If Buddhism could
have such an importance in the 6th or 5th century B. C., then must
that entire edifice of worship and ceremonies, which is based: on the
practical part of the Veda, the Brahmanas, have been long before erected.

* This appears to be the place to which Note 6, which has been translated below
refers. The figure of reference, however is not in the text.

+ Let me be allowed to remark here by the way on the Aitareya Brahmana, that this
book, which is the highest degree remarkable not only for its liturgical contents, but also,
for a mass of historical notices and legends, and on which we have a most excellent
commentary of Sayana,is being prepared for publication by my friend Dr. C. Rieu.
It is certainly one of the oldest writings of this kind, and its explanation will form the
basis of our knowledge of the ritual. ¢

¢ E. Burnout, Introduction a Vhistoire du Bouddhisme, p. 196. Il est avéré pour
nous, que la doctrine du Cakja était dévenue probablement assez vite une sorte de dévo-
tion aisée, qui récrutait parmi ceux, qu’eftrayaient les difficultés de la science brahmani-
que. En méme temps que le Bouddhisme attirait a lui les Brahmans ignorants, il
accueillait avec un empressement égal les pauvres des toutes conditions, etc.

1847.] On the History and Literature of the Veda. 829

These books themselves are the oldest commentaries of the Veda, and
bear witness to the existence of a grammatical science, which therefore
must have preceded Buddhism also.

Near and immediately after the Brahmanas, there may, yet further,
have existed a proper and independent interpretation of the Veda, but
this has been without doubt confined to the more difficult and import-
ant passages; and the Naighantuka may have been a collection of
such sections, as used especially to be explained in the schools. Con-
tinuous commentaries probably did not then exist; and that of Ma-
dhava and Sdyana, composed in the middle of the 14th century of our
era is indeed the first and only complete gloss of the Rig Veda. From
the long series of centuries which lie between Yaska and Sayana but
few remnants of an interpretative literature connected with the first
Veda have remained to us, or at least have as yet been discovered.
Sankara and the Vedantic school had turned chiefly to the Upanishads.
Nevertheless a scholar of Sankara, Anandatirtha, has composed a gloss
on one part of the Rig Veda, at least an explanation of which by Jaya-
tirtha, embracing the 2nd and 3rd Adhyayas of the lst Ashtaka is
to be found in the library of the East India House in London. The
mode of explanation is essentially the same as we have in Sayana, only
we can frequently reproach it with a stil] more violent treatment of
the text. Sdyana himself, who is not always scrupulous in stating his
sources, besides the Niruktatika of Durga, a fundamental book which
has been preserved to us, cites also Bhattabkashara Misra, and Bhara-
taswami as interpreters of the Veda. Of the former I have seen at
least a commentary on a section of the Yajur Veda, on which he appears
to have given a complete comment. Sayana’s citations do not by any
means necessarily show that he has given any explanation of the Rik.

Finally, Sayana’s commentary itself, which is already in some measure
known by Rosen’s extracts will always remain our principal source for
the interpretation of the Veda, as well as a mine for the history of the
literature generally. It belongs, it is true, to a period in which Vedic
studies were but artificially revived, and to the range of whose view
that ancient literature lay so far off that we cannot conceive it to have
been distinctly understood ;—it is entirely dependent on what is more
ancient, and especially makes the most extensive use of the Nirukta
and Naighantuka, but still it gives without doubt all which the indige-

~

op 2

830 On the History and Literature of the Veda. [Ave.

nous literature of its time could furnish. As its completeness has had
for us the unfortunate consequence of throwing into oblivion older -
writings of a similar purport, so have we also in it the most essential
results of this earlier literature, and we could certainly desire nothing
more important for the furtherance of Vedic studies than a complete
knowledge of the Sanhita of the Rig Veda and its copious commentator.

It affords me peculiar pleasure to be able to conclude with the
announcement that such a work is being prepared in England. For it
science will be indebted to Professor Wilson, the man whose industry
has already opened the way in so many provinces of this literature,
and who is daily rendering to these studies, the most essential services
by the unsurpassable liberality with which he first has afforded access
to the richest Indian library. Under his guidance it will become
possible for younger powers, among whom, along with Dr. Trithen in
London and Dr. Rieu of Geneva, I may reckon myself, to make ac-
eessible to study these extensive materials for the explanation of the
Veda,

EXCURSES AND ANNOTATIONS.

1. The Mandalas.—In the introduction to the Anukramanika of the
Rigvéda, chap. 2, it is written: atha rishaya: satarchina Aadyé
mandalé, antyé ksudrasikta, madhyaméshu madhyama: (MS. 132, E.
I. H.) that is, the authors of the hymns of the first Mandala are called
authors of a hundred verses, those of the last, poets of the great and
little hymn, and the authors of the intermediate Mandalas, the mediate.
This explains Shadgurusishya (No. 1823, E. 1. H.) the commentator of
this book, as follows : Adyamandalastha rishaya : satarchina iti sanjnita ;
(risa shatan chatarchan), To which the following verse belongs:

dadarsadau Madhuchanda dwy-adhikan yad richén satan,
tat-sahacharyad anyé ’pi vijnéyas tu satarchina.

«Because Madhuchandas at the commencement (of the Rigvéda)
has composed 102 verses, (hymns 1—10) the others also who are placed
along with him (in this Mandala) are called authors of a hundred verses.”
The name, however, appears to be owing to the circumstance, that the
greater number of the Rishis, enumerated in the first book, are authors
of about a hundred double-verses, for instance Suna: Képha of 97,
Kanwa of 96, Praskanwa of 82, Paruchépa of 100 double-verses.

The name of the Rishis of the last or 10th Mandala is thus explained :

1847.| On the History and Literature of the Veda. 831

ndsadasit-purwan mahasiktan, paran kshudra-suktan, (tat.) stikta-
darsitwad antyé dasamé mandalé sthité rishaya: kshudrastiiktamaha-
sikta-namana: that is ‘‘ What is antecedent to nasad Asit, is called the
great hymn (the collection of great hymns) what succeeds it, the little
hymn.” The hymn, as here alluded to, commences at the 11th Anuvaka
of the 10th book. The hymns of the 10 first chapters are also called the
great undoubtedly, but in distinction from the 63 very short hymns of
the 11th and 12th chapters, which hymns moreover bear a peculiar
character.

The Rishis are all enumerated in the Grihyasttras of Aswalayana,
book 3, ch. 4, (MS. 129, E. I. H.) on the occasion of the special
kind of honour due to them in connexion with the perusal, as _pre-
scribed, of the sacred books (Swadhyaya). I quote here the whole
passage; for although it probably does not originally belong-to these
Sutras, yet it is important for our knowledge of the extent of the
Védic literature, and also of that which is held of the same authority,
and it shows in a striking manner, how many works of this period are
entirely unknown to us!—‘* Atha rishaya: satarchino, madhyama Grit-
samado, Viswamitro, Vamadévo trir, Bharadwajo, Vasishta: Pragdthé
pavamanya: Ksudrastiktaé Mahasukta iti, Prachinaviti Sumantu-Jaimini-
Vaisampdyana, Paila-stitra-bhashya, bharata-mahabharata-dharma-
chéry4 Jananti-Barhavi, Garjya-Gautama-Sakalya, Babhravya, Man-
davya,—Mandikeya, Gargi, Vachaknavi, Vadava, Pratitheyi, Sulabha,
Maitréyi, Kaholan, Kaushitakan, Maha Kaushitakan, Paijyan, Maha-
paijnan,* Sujajnan, Sankhy4yanam, Aitaréyan, Mahaitaréyan, Sakalan,
Bashkalan, Sujétavaktram, Audavahim, Mahandavéhim, Saujamim,
Saunakam, Aswaléyanam, yé chanyé acharyds, té sarvé tripyantw iti.

The divisions of the single Mandalas are as follow :

1. Mand. the Mandala of the Satarchina Rishis, containing in 24
Anuvakas 191 Siktas (hymns) by Rishis of different families, includes
Asht I. to II. adhyaya 5, varga 16.

2. Mandala, the Mandala of Gritsamada. Ast. II. 5, 17 to 8, 12.
4 Anuvakas, 42 siktas (an. 1 sikt 4—7, are ascribed to Somahuti, the
son of Bhrigu. Anuv. 3, 5—7, to Kuirma, the son of Gritsamada, or to
the latter himself.)

* MS. 986 has the same reading; but MS. 1839, E. J. H. give the correct one,
Painjyan, Mahapainjyam.

832 On the History aud Literature of the Veda. [Aua.

3. Mand. Viswamitra. Asht. II. 8, 13 to III. 4, 11—5 Anuv. 62
siikt. (anuy. 5, sikt. 1—3—are ascribed to Prajapati, the son of Viswa-

«

mitra, or of Vak (goddess of speech.)

4. Mand. Vadmadéva. Asht. III. 4, 12 to 5, 11.—5 Anuv. 57
sukt.

5. Mand. Atri and Rishi of his tribe. Asht. ITI. 8, 12 to IV. 4,
34—6 Anuy. 79 sukt.

6. Mand. Bharadwaja. Asht. IV. 4, 39 to V. 1, 21—6 Anuv. 75
sukt.

7. Mand. Vasishtha. Asht. V. 1, 23 to7, 9—6 Anuv. 104
sikt. (Kumara, son of Agni or Vasishtha, is the author of anuv. 6
stikt. 12 to 13).

8. Mand. Asht. V. 7, 10 to VI. 7, 15—10anuv. 101 sikt. This
was before mentioned under the name of Pragathis, according to the
commentators a hymn, of which the uneven verses are bhrati, the even
verses sato-brhati, that is to say, a hymn composed of verses of four
lines, and of which the first line contains two padas of 8 syllables each,
while the second, third and fourth lines are composed of a pada of 12,
and another pada of 8 syllables. As this Mandala commences with a
Pragatha of the kind, which is ascribed to,Pragatha, the son of Kanwa,
and moreover contains some other hymns of the same Rishi, the name
is probably a quibble on the two meanings of the word. The greater
number of the Rishis belong to the family of Kanwa. —

9. Mand. Asht. VI. 7, 15, to VII. 5, 28—7 anuv. 114 sikt. The
Pavaményas (probably richas) or according to the commentary of the
Anukramaniké pdévamaénan saumyan mandalam, hymns of purification.
—The hymns of this book, for the greater part ascribed to the Agira-
sides, refer without exception to the extracting and purification of the
juice of the Soma-plant.

10. Mand. Asht. VII. 5, 29 to the end. The Kshudrastiktas and
Mahasuiktas, 12 anuv. and 192 suktas.

The name of the 9th Mandala, is found in Yaskas Nir, X. 2, tasya
pavamanishn nidarsanayoda harishyama ; \\ ‘‘ to prove this we shall take
an example from the pavamdnyas ;” he then gives the quotation from
the 9th Mandala.

There is in this Véda something quite peculiar which is in connexion
with the division above mentioned, and which to a certain degree may

1847. ] On the History and Literature of the Veda. 833

be considered to bear evidence to its (of the division’s) authority, viz.
the frequent introductions of more or less long episodes between
_the Annvaékas or Mandalas. We are justified in marking these epi-
sodes, which generally are without accents, as additions, by the
circumstance, that they are not found in the Anukramanika and Pada-
patha. Nor are they in the division made according to Ashtakas ;
that is to say, although occurring in the MSS. following this division,
they are not taken heed of in the enumeration of Vargas and Adhya-
yas, which is made according to a certain numerical arrangement.
Agreeably to these authorities Saéyana also omits them. That these
additions, however, are not a new creation of the copyists, is evident
from the fact, that the Nirukta already knows some of them, and in
the very same places, where they now occur in our copies of the
Véda.—I quote the more examples such as these, as this kind of critical
examination of the text is undoubtedly the only one which we can make
use of, with reference to the Véda; for in the whole Sanhita of the
Rigvéda I have not met with a single passage, which, when compared
with other MSS. or such books as the Nirukta, the Aitaréya
Brahmana, the Sutras of Aswalayana, which are full of quotations
from the Véda, offer one single difference—a certainty of the text which
is to be attributed to the early examination and authentication of
the Véda. All variations, it appears, must be looked for previously to
the recording of the hymns by writing and to the treatment of the
same in the schools. All these differences are now limited only to the
various readings of the text in the several collections of hymns.

The two most careful copies of the Sanhitas which I examined, viz.
Nos. 199 and 200 of the Dévanagari MSS. in the Royal Library at
Paris, and Nos. 129—132 ofthe E. J. H. (Cod. Colebr.) give between
the third and fourth chapters of the 9th book (132 with the special
title of Sikta) 20 verses, addressed to the Pavamanyas (the hymns of
the Soma-purification) themselves, and for this reason they must be
considered of later origin. This section is wanting in the Anukra-
manika and in the text of Padas, although Yaska quotes the third Rig
(Nir. V. 6.)

At the close of the second Mandala (ascribed to Gritsamada) the
two MSS. alluded to, give five verses (without accents in either, while
the preceding and subsequent portions have accents) which bear a like-

834 On the History and Literature of the Veda. [AuG.

ness to some of the Atharva hymns, and are evidently added to the two
preceding hymns on account of the identity of the subject. They are
neither in the Padapaétha and Anakramanika nor with Saéyana. I quote .
them here to furnish an example of this later formal kind of peetry.
1,—bhadran vada dakshinato, bhadram uttarato vada |
bhadran purastan no vada, bhadran paschat kapingala ||
2.—bhadran vada putrair bhadran vada grihéshu cha |
bhadran asmakan vada bhadran no abhayan vada 1\
3.—bhadran adhastan no vada bhadram uparishtan no vadat
bhadran bhadran na avada bhadran na: sarvato vada {|
4.—asapatnan purastan na: sivan dakshinatas kridhi |
abhayan satatan paschad bhadram uttarato grihé i
5,.—yauvanani mahayasi jigyusham iva dundubhi: |
sakuntaka pradakshinan satapatrabhi no vada |
Yaska cites the first Rig of this Sikta (Nir. IX. 5), and expressly
ascribes it to Gritsamada ; he has, however, the various reading Kapin-
jala. We observe, that what has been said about the absemet of various
readings, does by no means apply to these additions ; to which the
following quotation bears a further evidence.* Mand. VII. anuv. 6.
at the conclusion of the hymn above alluded to, which is addressed to
the frogs, we find a verse not enumerated in the Anukramanika, and
also omitted in the Padapétha and in Sayana, which differs even in
metre from the hymn to which it is added. In most of the MSS. it
runs thus :
upaplavada, mandtki, varsham 4vada taéduri |
madhyé hradasya plavaswa vigrihya satura: pada :+
I have compared for this passage seven MSS., viz. those of Paris,
Nos. 13], 2135, 1691, and No. 2379, of the E. I. H, and two MSS. from
Oxford (without numbers.) With the exception of No. 2379, E. J. H.,
all of them give this verse. No. 1,621, E. I. H., and one of the Oxford
MSS. mark it as Parisishtam (omitted) which is the common way
of introducing an interpolation. It is ascribed by Yaska to Vasishta,
and closely follows the first Rig of that hymn, to which it is also
added in the Nirukta. The three MSS. of the Nirukta, compared
* This passage, however, is only met with at the end of a Sakta, not of a Anuvaka,

+ Others read: upaplavata, upapravada, mandaka, plavasya, paras. ‘The more exact
examination of this passage shall be made by me in the Nirutka.

————————————T—s see i.

1847.] On the History and Interature of the Veda. 835

by me, offer the same variations. Now the identical verse occurs in a
passage of the Atharvana Sanhita (IV. 15,14) in the same manner
closely following the Rig, which is the commencement of Mand. VI.
6, 14. (according to the Atharva, MSS. Nos. 1,137 and 682, kK. J.
H., as above, save upapravada.) It has therefore almost the appear-
ance, as if Yaska had at the same time referred to either Véda, to the
Atharva for the similarity of the connexion, and to the Rig for men-
tioning Vasishta as author, and it is very probable, that the verse has
found its way into the Rig, and into that very hymn in consequence of
having been mixed up with fragments of the same (hymn) in the Athar-
vana Sanhita. That in general a great number of such interpolations
owes its origin to the Atharva, has been always my opinion, which we
shall have the means of proving, after we know this Véda more exactly,
although the examination of the same, in want of all Indian aids,
requires an editor extensively read in Védic literature.*

Of a very different kind are additions, which occur only in one or
the other of the MSS., and generally present all the colours of
later poetry. Thus gives the Paris MS. a long hymn, addressed
to Sri. The same MS. and No. 131, E. J. H., present at the end
of Anuy. 3 of the 7th book an interpolation, bearing evidence to the
worship of serpents.+

An edition of the Riksanhita cannot of course reject such of these
passages as are found in agreement with each other in the greater
number of MSS., because they are undoubtedly interesting to us,
and, as has been proved before, must have been introduced in a com-
paratively remote period. On the other hand, the additions that occur
only in one or the other MS. and are stamped with the decisive
character of a later time, should at least not be taken into the text.
The result which we arrive at relative to the history of the Vedic texts,
from such scattered remarks as we have made, is perfectly consonant to
the conclusion we derive from the Pratisikhya Sutras. It is evident,

* To be complete, I give another example. The Brihati, quoted in the Nirukta IX.
29, 4 ratri parthivan etc. is interpolated at the end of Riksanh, M. X. 10, 15 (and does
not even occur in No. 132 E. J. H.)

+ I found the same passage also in a Paris MS. of the title of Mantra Sanhita,
chiefly giving parrallel passages from the Rig. (Erl. 94, 6) but am unfortunately
unable to state, whether it follows the same hymn, to which it succeeds in the Rig, as [
was at that time not aware, of the presence of this section in the Rig.

i a

836 On the History and Literature of the Veda. [Ave.

that these texts at an ancient time were already perfectly authenticated,
arranged and divided. None dared to alter them ; additions were ven-
tured at only between the divisions. The Anukramaniké, perhaps from
time immemorial, protected the original text from coalescing with the
additions of a later period. Although I am not as yet able to prove
that Yaska knew this index to the Véda, yet I have not found any
evidence to the contrary, and I do not hesitate to consider it more
ancient than the Nirukta. |

It has been before incidentally mentioned, that the Ashtaka division
goes along with the Anukramaniké. As far as I know, they differ in
a single stance only,—viz. the fourth Adhyaya of the 6th Ashtaka,
as it now is found in the MSS., gives 54 Vargas, although it should
according to the rule have only 30 to 35. Here then must be some-
thing superfluous, which does not originally belong to the Ashtaka
division. Which part is superadded, we may perceive for instance
from Sdyana’s commentary, which agreeably to the other division,
closes the 6th Anuvéka with the 15th Varga, and commences the 7th
with the 32 (of the MSS., according to him the 14th.) The Vargas 14
to 31 (of the MSS.) do therefore not originally belong to the Ash-
taka division. The Anukramanika, on the other hand, enumerates
them and gives also the names of their authors. They accordingly
appear to have been included in the Mandala-division. To explain
this deviation, it might be either supposed, that the enumeration
of these 18 Vargas in the Anukramaniké is spurious, which would
be supported by the omission of the whole passage in the com-
mentary of Shadgurusishya to the Anukramanikaé (according to two
MSS. 1832 or 2396, E. J. H.) or it might be supposed, that at a
later period these.18 Vargas were considered an independent section,
consonant to itself, which might be separated from the collection of
the hymns of the Rig. To this view refers the circumstance, that
this passage, for instance in MS. 131, E. J. H., has the separate
title Valakhilyam, (and it concludes with Valakhylyan samaptam) and
the statement of Sdyana in his commentary to the Aitareya Brahmana
VI. 28 (where also, c. 24, a fabulous derivation of the word is given)
Valakhilyékhyair munibhir drishta “abhi praityadiké ’shtake sthita
richo Valakhilyabhidha : | ta éva valakhilyaékhyé granthé samémnata : |
ta: sarvé Maitravaruna: sansét’? (MS, 1836 E, J. C.’’)

1847. | On the History and Interature of the Veda. 837

«The verses, composed by the sages Valakhilya, which occur in the
8 hymns commencing with abhi pra, are called Valakhilya. They are
recorded in the book, called Valakhilyam. To recite all such hymns
is the duty of the Maitraévaruna”’ (a certain priest.)

By this statement of Sayana some clue may perhaps be given, how
the Rik-Sanhité can include some greater or lesser portions, which, hay-
ing an independent existence and being already arranged ina certain
succession, may among certain tribes have had an authority at the per-
formance of some peculiar sacrificial ceremonies. Even the passage of
the Aitareya Brahmana just mentioned notices a peculiar application of
the Valakhilya in the sacrifice.

2. The reading of the Véda in the School.

I now give an extract from the 15th Patala of the first Pratisakhya
(according to Dev. 203 Royal Libr. at Paris and 28 of the E. J. H.)
This chapter treats on the Pérayana, or reading of the Véda, and we
learn from it, how the mode of recital, prescribed in the same, is exactly
the same oral proceeding, which is performed in writing within the
Pathas or modes of writing we shall further on more closely discuss.

When the teacher has seated himself towards the East, the North and
North-East, and has received the salutation from this disciples, he replies
to them by an Om of 3 to 6 Matrds, and then commences to recite the
Véda. Two or more words having been recited by him, they are
repeated by the disciple, sitting to his right, and afterwards by the
others in succession. A Prasna thus completed is also repeated by all
of them. Lastly the passage of the text is to be repeated in such a
manner, that, as mm the Padapatha, certain compounds are separated,
and accompanied with the particles cha, gha, hi, va, and under certain
conditions with iti, just as is the case with prepositions.

A prasna, it is said, is a tricha (three verses) in the metre pankti a
tricha or dwricha (two verses) in longer metres two and two verses. If
a Sukta (hymn) is limited to one verse (of which the only instance is
Asht. I. h. 99) it forms a Prasna.

—-Yé (viz. prasné:) shashtir adhydyé upadhiké va. “ Of such ques-
tions (or small sections) the lesson contains 60 or more.” (vide supr.)

3. The following fragments, which are moreover remarkable for
the geographical names they contain, may be given as examples of

9 Q2

838 On the History and Literature of the Veda. [AvG.

the curious personifications, by which in the Atharvéda, animals, plants
and even diseases are invoked. The passage is taken from K. V. 22,
(according to the Paris MS. and No. 682 E. J. H.)

Agnis takmanam apabadhatam ita: somo, grava, varuna: ptitadaksha : |
védir, barhi: samidha: sosuchana apa dwéshasy amuya bhavantu 1
ayan yo viswan haritan krinoshy | uchchochayann agnir ivabhidunwan }

adha hi, takmann, araso hi bhiya | adha jnann adharan va paréhi| 2

Oko asya Mijavanta, oko asya Mahavrisha : |

Yavaj jatas, takmans, tavan asi Vahlikéshu nyochara: 5*
takman, Mijavato, gacha, Vahlikan va parastaran |
Stidram icha prabharoyan, tan takman, viva dhanuhi | 7
Mahévrishén, Mujavato bandhv addhi parétyar **
praitani takmané brimo anya-kshétrani va ima || 8
Takman bhratra balasena swasra kasikaya saha |

Pamna bhratrivyéna saha gachémum aranan janan |! 12
Gandharibhyo, Mujavabhyo, ’njébhyo, Magadhébhya: |
praishyan janam iva sévadhim takmanan paridadmasi || 14

1. Agni, drive away from here Takman (may drive him away) Soma,
the (sacrificial) stone, Varuna of pure strength, the fire-place, the
sacred straw, the burning wood. Be away from here envious men.

2. Thou who maketh yellow the whole body, who giveth pain like
fire when burning upwards, thou, O Takman, nevertheless, lose thy
power, pass by, moving downwards or from underneath.

3. His house are the Mijavat, his house the Mahavrisha; when-
ever thou art born, O Takman, thou goest to the Vahlika.

7. Goto the Mijavat, Takman, or to the distant Vahlika, desire
the Sudra for nourishment. These, O Takman, somewhat shake.

8. Devour the Mahavrishas, the Mujavats, passing over from us ;
we leave these or other foreign countries to Takman.

12. Takman, with thy brother Balésa (dejection) with thy sister
Kasika (cough) with thy brother’s son Paman (itching) go to that
foreign people.

13. We give Takman as a messenger, as a treasure, to the Gan-
dharis, the Mijavats, to the Angas and Magadhas.

* Tam unable to correct the gnykaras after two MSS. No. 682 E. J. Hi. reads Vah-
hkesha gnyokara:/ the meaning, however, is evident,

1847. | On the History and Literature of the Veda. 839

It is evident, that under Takman some disease must be understood,
but which, the passage does not define. K. V. 4 is invoked the medicinal
herb Kushta, which grows on the Himavat, and is repeatedly called
takmanasana (destroyer of Takman) ; according to Wilson kushta is
the plant Costus speciosus. The variety im writing must undoubt-
edly be ascribed to the MS., and as kushtha means also leprosis,
and the plant probably has the name from its power to heal that dis-
ease, takman, no doubt, signifies a similar cutaneous disease, to which
the 2 rig alludes.

To 5. I meet again with the Mijavats in the Vajasanéyasanhita
III. 61 état té Rudravasan téna paro Mijavata ’tihi |! avatata-dhanwa
pina kévasa: Krittivasé ahinsan na: sivo ’tihit! (according to No.
2391, E. J. H.) “This is your travelling fare, Rudra ; with this pro-
ceed further farto the Mujavats. With bow unbent; the staff in
hand, clothed with skins, without harming us, may he graciously pro-
ceed on.” Mahidhara explains the Mijavatas, as follows: Mudjavan
nama kachit parvato Rudrasya vamasthanami . . . mtjavata : parva-
tan pa: pabhagavarti (para: parabhagavarti) san, atikramya gacha:
«‘ Mijavat is the name of a mountain, the favourite abode of Rudra, &c.
therefore proceed beyond the Mijavat mountains.” Durga, the com-
mentator of the Nirukta (ap. I. C.) simply explains the word by
parvatat, and consequently takes it as the ablative. According to Ni-
rukta IX. 8, Mijavan is the same with parvata, and we find in Rik.
X. 3, 5, 1, somasyéva maujavatasya bhaksha; as the enjoyment of the
mountain-born Soma. The Mijavats are therefore mountaimeers, and
as they in V. 7, are mentioned in connexion with the Vahlikas, and V.
14, in connexion with the Gandharis, we have to consider them
mountainous tribes to the N. W. The Mahavrichas (magni libatores or
validi progenitores) according to V. 5 and 8 must be assigned to the
same countries. All agree, that the Vahlikas are a Bactrian nation.
(Lassen, Zeitschrift II. p. 53 etc. Wilson, Vishnu P. p. 191.)

Prabharvyan (681, E. J. H. reads, however, Prapharvyan) from
bharvati, according to Naigh. II. 7, attikarma, consonantly to the
Nirukta IX. 23, where we meet with the proper name of Stbharva.
That we have under the name of Sidra not to think of the later caste,
but of anation of this name, appears to me beyond doubt, until the
castes can be traced inthe Védic hymns. I am not aware of any such

840 On the History and Interature of the Veda. [AuG.

passage. (The Xndra or the Squdra of the cuneiform inscriptions of
Persepolis cannot well be here expected) ; with Lassen we must consider
them the 2vdpdna: (or Okv3paxa) who appear to the N. W. of the Indus.
See also Wilson’s Vish. P. p. 199.

12. The meaning of arana as foreign, distant, is authorized by the
passages in the Rik. X. 5, 3, 16. 8 no ama so arane nipatu, she may
protect us when near, she may protect us, when distant (in foreign parts,
in and out of the house. Durga’s Commentary on Nirukta. xi. 46.) Nir.
III. 2. parishadyan hy aranasya rekno nityasya raya: pataya ; sydma ;
“for we must avoid foreign property, may we be lords of perpetual pro-
perty”’ (Durga on Nir. IIT. 2, where there is the question of possess-
ing children,arana-parakulajata. Sayana ad. I. without any reason anrina.)

14. Lassen has at several places with full certaimty assigned to
the Gandharas the eastern Kabulistan as their original abode. From
Védie works I can only add, that the wool-clad sheep of the same
were famous, according to Rig. I. 18, 6, 7. romasé Gandharinaém
ivaviké, haired (woolly), like a sheep of the Gandharas. In the
Aitareya Brahmana VII. 34, there appears Najnajit, the Gandhara,
among those who have learnt from Parvata and Narada the knowledge
of a certain ritual. From the nation of the Gandharas extending into
the Punjaub it can be explained, that one of their princes appears
among such as are under the protection of the Brahmanical worship,
while the nation in the passage of the Atharva alluded to.is counted
among the foreign and distant nations.

As the Anga, also in the poetry of a later period frequently referred
to, must be supposed to have had their abodes on the Ganges about
Bhagalpur, and the Magadhas in South Behar, we have in y. 14 two
and two nations for the two frontiers in N. W. and S. E., consequently
at. the time of the composition of this hymn, the country of the Brah-
manical worship appears to have been comprehended by these two ex-
tremes, and the country beyond the river Sona (Sone) to have been
considered not Indian.

Sévadhi has not yet obtained in ancient Sanscrit the meaning
of a treasure of Kuvéra. Nir. II. 4, it is identified with nidhi, com-
pare Rik. Asht. VI, 4, 19 sévadhipa.

As an example of another kind of incantation the following verses
may be considered. Ath Sanh, III, 2.

1847. | On the History and Literature of the Veda. 841

Munchami twa havisha jivantya kam Ajnata jakshmad uta raja
jakshmat |

Grahir jagraha yady étad énam tasya Indragni pramumuktam énam {i |

Yadi kshitayur, yadi v4 paréto, yadi mrityor antikam nita éva |

Tam aharaémi nirritér upasthad asparsam énam sata saradaya || 2

1. With this havish (sacrificial butter) I liberate thee for thy life,
from the concealed consumption or from the pulmonal consumption ;
when the attacker has attacked him, then liberate him from the same,
Indra and Agni.

2. If his life be consumed, or if he went already, or if he has been
led near to death, then I will bring him back from the brink of death
uninfested to a life of a 100 years.

4. Atharvana Sanhita, K. IV. 29. (M. 682. E. J. H.)

Manwé va Mitré-Varundv ritavridhau sachétasau druhvano jau nudéthé |

Pra satyévénam avatho bharéshu tan no munchatam anhasa : || 1

Sachétasau druhvano jau nudéthé pra Satiavanam avatho bharéshu |

yav gachatho nrichakshasau babhra na sutan tau no.... 1| 2

yau Angirasam avatho | jau Vasishthan tau no.... 113

yau Syavashwam avatho, Vadhryaswan, Mitré-Varund, Purumilham,
Atrim |

yau Vimadam avatha: Suptavadhrim tau no.... || 4

yau Bharadvéjam avatho, yau Gavishthiran, Viswamitran, Varuna
Mitra, Kutsan | :

yau Kakshivantam avatha: prota kanwan tauno.... I'5

yau Medhatithim avatho, yau Trisokan, Mitra-Varunav, Usaném
Kavyan yaul

yau Gotamam avatha: prota Mudgalan tau no .... !| 6

yayo ratha: satyavartma ’rjunasmir mithuya charantam abhiyati
hrishayan |!

Stanmi Mitra-Varunau nathito johavimi tau no munchatam anhasa || 7

1. My mind is directed to you, Mitra and Varuna, you that increase
what is right, you of benevolent mind that repel all that is hostile, that
protected Satydvan in his fights. Do liberate us from peril.

2. You benevolent who repel the enemies, who protected Satidvan
in his fights, who approach (for assistance) you guides of men, as the
horses of Indra to the libation.—Do liberate, ete,

842 On the History and Literature of the Veda. [AuG.

3. Who protected Angirasa, and Agasti, Mitra and Varuna, Jama-
dagni and Atri, who protected Kasyapa and Vasihtha. Do liberate, etc.

4. Who protected Syadvashwa, Vadhryaswa, Mitra and Varuna,
Purumilha, Atri, who protected Vimada, Saptavadhri. Do liberate, ete.

5. Who protected Bharadvaja, Gavishthira, Viswamitra, Varuna,
Mitra, Kutsa, who protected Kakshivat and Kanwa. Do liberate, ete.

6. Who protected Medhatithi, Trisoka, Mitra, Varuna, Usana,
the son of Kaviya, Gotama, Mudgala. Do, etc.

7. The Chariot of whom running on the right road, with tight
rein, overjoyed passes the racing.

I praise you, Mitra and Varuna, I invoke you praying.

I here give the proof, that the greater number of the persons, men-
tioned in the hymn, are Védic Rishis.

Jamadagni is (according to the Anukramanika and other sources)
author of VIII. 10, 8:.1X.°3, 2,°3,.6.-3, 7, 6. EX, 7, 466.220,
12, 16. 22.—Atri, author of several hymns in the 5th book, Kasyapa
for, 1,915, 6. VIID4, 9... 1X. 3,54.:38, 7, 2.5000 55 Fa pee ee
10. The whole 7th book and several parts of the 9th are ascribed to
Vasishta. Syaswa (from Atris’ family) V. 4, 8 to 5, 5. 5, 10. 6,
9, and 10. VIII. 5, 5 to 8. IX. 2.8. Purumilha (with Ajamitha, both
sons of Suhotra) IV. 4, ll and 12. VIII. 2, 8. Saptavadhri (from Atris’
family) V, 6,6. To Bharadwaja the greater number of the hymns
of the 6th book is attributed, to Viswamitra the third book, Gavish-
thira (with Buddhu) V. 1.1. Kutsa 1, 15, 1 to 5. 15, 8 to 16, 10.
IX, .6,:.1,-45..to 58. Kakshivat;1, 17, 1 to (18, 6. -1X;-45772 sea;
1, 1 to 8. 1X. 5,9. Medhatithi, 1, 4, 1 to 5, 4, and several hymns
of the 8th book. Trisoka (from Kanwar family) VIII, 6, 3, 3.
Usanas IX, 1, 4. 5, 2 to 4. Gotama I an. 13 to 14, and some parts
of the 9th book Mudgala, son of Bhrimyaswas, is named as the author
of X, 9, 3.

5. There is in the Library of the East India House and among
Professor Wilson’s books deposited in the Bodleyan Library at Oxford,
a very extensive collection of these liturgical Stitras, of which the
greater number has not found a commentator. Those that I saw are
the Sutras of Aswalayana, Apastamba, Draghayana, Katyayana, Lat-
yayana, Sankhyayana, Gobhila and Bouddhayana. Aswalayana’s
Stitras, with which I am best acquainted, appear, to judge only from

1847. | On the History and Literature of the Veda. B45

the great number of copies, to have been most extensively known. The
first section of the same, the Srautastitra, consists of two parts of 6
adhyaya each, the second part, the Grihyastitra, is divided into four
adhyaéya. We have a commentary to this by Narayana, of which the
Kast India House possesses at least the division for the first 6 sections
of the Srauta, and for the Grihyastitras. Aswalayana’s Sutras also refer
to more ancient works, for instance to the Aitareya Brahmana, from
which at several places pretty extensive extracts are given (even with-
out mentioning the source) further to the Kausitaka and to ancient
teachers, for instance Kautsa, Gautama, Ganagari, Taulvali, Sadyayana,
Saunaka, etc,

6. Ina similar way we shall be able on the other side to arrive at
a determination of the mutual relation of the Vedic and Epic writings
in respect of age and origin.

I confess that I have not yet been able to convince myself that the
Mahabharata even in respect of its fundamental component parts reached
back into the Anti-Buddhist period. I have the same doubt in regard
to the Ramayana. Before the founding of Buddhism, and contempora-
neously with it, must be placed the era of Vedic authorship, in which
—so to express myself,—the practical consequences were drawn from
that treasure of the oldest theology, which is laid up in the hymns.
This is the liturgical period to which the books belong which under the
names of Bréhmana and the like have come down to us. The priests
fashioned the worship (Cultus) and the worship fashioned the priests.
At that time the proper Veda, i. e. the hymns, were not indeed histori-
eally comprehended, but yet exactly known ; people tried to understand
them by the help of grammars and exegesis. One portion of the latter
is the construction of legends (itihdsa, 4khydna,) from the text of the
hymns, and it must be confessed of these relations, that with the
exception of those turns which have a liturgical aim, the most of them
are confined within the limits of historical possibility, so far as this
point can naturally come into question with the Indian.

- But in both the Epic poems quite another aspect of things begins.
The Veda is only imperfectly known; the ritual no longer struggles
after development, it is complete; the Vedic legends have entirely
detached themselves from their root ; and quite a different worship has
taken the place of the religion of Agni, Indra, Mitra and Varuna. The

6 eR

844 On the History and Literature of the Veda. (Aue.

last named fact specifically should most of all have demonstrative force.
There runs through the whole of the Indian religions-life an historical
sunderance,* from the time of the Ramayana down to the present day.
The worship is Vedic, and indeed exclusively Vedic, while the religious
view is turned to quite different forms. This second structure, the
religion of Vishnu and Brahma, begins with the Epopees, and is
thenceforth the only one which has retained vitality, but it has not had
the strength to break down the walls of the Vedic institution, and form
itself into a ritual in its room. Similar appearances, though less abrupt,
will be shown by a scrupulous historical investigation in all the more
important religious systems ; the Grecian mysteries, e. g. will be seen
to have their root in no other relation than that of the original and old,
to the transformed and new; that in Egypt such new formations, and
the simultaneous existence of various systems have occurred, is still
less doubtful; and religious history might propose to itself for its
theme, sunderance and separation far more than combination. Finally,
there rules in the Purénas—I am not afraid to say it,—a complete
misunderstanding of Vedic antiquity, and all that is connected there-
with, a fundamental ignorance of the Vedic writings, on the origin and
division of which so much is fabled. And for the explanation of that
foretime they (the Puranas) will be useful far less immediately, than
mediately, on this account that we accidentally meet again in the later
tales, with results found elsewhere and imdependent of them, and are
able gradually to form a standard to try the historical value of these
legends.

Research into the historical relation of the Veda and the Epopees
must keep these circumstances in view. The following appears to me
to be a practicable mode of determining more nearly the interval of
time which lies between the two. It is well known that the Anukra-
manikaé very frequently gives short legends, solely with the object of
illustrating the origin of the hymns. This happens more amply, and
with the same view, in the Vrihaddevata ascribed to Saunaka, a book
composed in metre, of which I have been unable to discover any copy in
England, but which in all probability will yet be found in India. The
commentator of the Anukramanika to the Rik, Shadgurusishya, knows
this writing and cites it frequently, and Sayana often gives longer

* Zwiespalt ; splitting into twain.

1847. | On the History and Literature of the Vedo. 845

extracts from it in his commentary. More valuable still than these
notices are indisputably those representations of the old tales, which
we find in the Brahmanas. The Aitareya Brahmana gives a consider-
able number of them, and among these most amply the history of
Stnahsepha (VII. 13 to 18).* Not less rich is the Taittiriya Sanhita,
and to judge by citations,—the Kaushtaka, Tandya, and other writings
of this kind. ,

After this would come the task of following the progressive formation
or even declension of the legends from their origin onward through all
these branches and transformations, to determine from what source they
have flowed into the Epopees, or—if no written source could be assumed
for them—at what stage of development, the tale stood, when it passed
into these poems. From the richness and variety of these narrations
and the great number of writings which lie open to us for comparison,
it should be possible to. arrive at an approximative result. The chro-
nological sequence of the preceding writings, of the discovery of which
we certainly may not doubt, would then transmit to us downward from
above the relative date for the origin of the epic books.

7. Asa proof, that the authors of the Brahmana were acquainted
with grammar as a science, may be considered the greater number of
the derivations of words, belonging equally to etymology and grammar,
by which those writings are corroborating their doctrines.

It may here suffice to quote one passage, in which a technical term of
grammar is met with. It is taken from the Aitareya Brahmana, VII. 30.

Athasyaisha swa bhaksho, nyagrodhasyévarodhans cha phalani
chaudumbarany, aswatthani, plakshany abhishunuy4t. tani bhakshayét,
so ashya swo bhaksho. yato va adhidéva yajnénéshtw4 swargan lokam
ayans tatraitans chamasin nyubjans, té nyagrodha abhavan, nyubjan
iti hapy énan étarhy achakshaté Kuru kshétré téha prathamajan nyagro-
dhénan, tébhyo hanya ’dhijatas. te yan nyancho ’rohans, tasman
{nyan rohati nyagroha) nyagroho vai nama. tan nyagrohan santan
nyagrodhan ity achakshate parokshéna, paroksha-priya iva hi déva : |

* This remarkable legend bears, in the representation in the Brahmana, a peculiar
stamp of antiquity. As the same tale is treated diffusely in the Ramayana, is doubtless
also related in the Mahabharata, is found in the Puranas, and is also mentioned else-
where, e. g. in Manu, it might supply a fit example to exhibit the mode in which legends
are developed,

i, a2

846 On the History and Literature of the Pade. [Aue

‘The food proper for the Kishatriya, is the following. Let him extract
out the produce of what is growing downward from the Nyagrodha,
(i. e. of the stems which rise from the branches of the Banyan tree, )
fixed in the ground, and the fruits of the Udumbara (Ficus racemosa)
of the Aswattha (Ficus Indica,) of the Plaksha (Ficus infectoria). All
such let him eat ; it is his proper food; for when the supreme gods
after the performance of the sacrifice went to heaven, they upset their
sacrificial vessels. Hence arose the Nyagrodha-trees. For this reason
those trees are called upset (bent) in Kurukshétra (where the sacrifice
took place) these were the primitive stems of the Nyagrodha, from
these others were produced, which were called nyagrodha (growing down-
wards) because they were bent downward. The nyagrodha is called
nyagrodha after the mysterious (etymology) for the gods like mystery.”’

The last remark is repeated in the following chapter of the Brah-
mana, and frequently at other places. What is meant by the mys-
terious formation of a word, the paraksha formation, I will illustrate
by a passage of the commentary to the Nirukta (ad. I. 1.) Durga
says: trividha hi sabda-vyavasthé, prathyaksha-vrittaya: paroksha
vrittaya: atiparoksha-vrittayascha. tatroktakriyé: pratyaksha-vritta-
ya: antalina-kriya: paroksha-vrittaya: atiparoksha-vrittishu sabdéshu
nirvachanabhyapayas, tasmat paroksha-vrittitam apadya pratyakshavri
tina sabdéna nirvaktavyés. The example which was the occasion of
Durga’s remark, is the word nighantu, nighantavas, where he says, atipa-
roksha-vritti, nigantavas is parokshavritti, and nigamayitaras is pratya-
ksha-vritti. One sees without difficulty, that the word paroksha in
the meaning it has in the Brahmana, necessarily refers to the existence
of that grammatical terminology which is explained by Durga.

8. Dévaraja in the commentary to the Naighantuka (pro. 1134,
Kk. I. OH. pol. I.) mentions the following names of persons to whom
commentaries of the Védas (véda bhashyaém) are ascribed: Skanda-
swami (who after the same authority wrote a gloss to the Nirukta)
Bhavaswami, Guhadéva, Srinivasa, Madhavadéva Uvatta (otherwise
Uvata, of whom Colebrooke, Ess, I. 99, compare also p. 54, note, pos-
sessed fragments and who made commentaries to two Pratisakhya
stitras, of which afterwards) Bhatta Bhaskara Misra, Bharataswami.

1847. ] Note to aceompany Chart of the Bay of Bengal. 847

Note to accompany a Chart of the Bay of Bengal, with the average
courses of ils Hurricanes from a. vo. 1800 to 1846.—By Henry
PIDDINGTON.

This Chart is the third of a series now printing for a new work on
Storms, which it is hoped will be for the Mariner in all parts of the
world, what the ‘‘ Horn Book of Storms” is for the Eastern Seas, from
the Cape to China, and [ have thought this chart of’ sufficient general
scientific interest to offer copies of it to the Editors of the Journal.

It may be regarded both in a meteorological and a nautical point of
view, and further as a contribution to general science, for to advert first
to this last named view, it will not be thought trifling that we are now
enabled to say by the researches of Mr. Redfield and Col. Reid for the
Atlantic Ocean for 66 years (1780 to 1846) those of Col. Reid,
Mr. Thom and my own for the Southern Indian Ocean for 35 years
(1809 to 1846), my researches for the Bay of Bengal for 46 years, 1800
to 1846, and in the China Sea for 66 years, 1780 to 1846, and my
researches over all the other portions of the globe wherever I could
obtain documents, as the Pacific Ocean, coasts of Australia, &c. no con-
tradiction to the great laws which Redfield and Reid have announced
has been discovered, and this though every apparent anomaly has been
subjected to the closest scrutiny! The researches too have been carried
out to an extent which few are aware of, as both to the various sources
referred to and their number. Hence we may look upon this Chart as
part of the results of a series of registries of independent experiments
recorded without the least concurrence on the part of the registrars,*
and this evidence of the clearest and highest order to the truth of a
great physical law.

And this relates to the rotation of Storms, What we have now to
pursue for separate seas and oceans, and what is in this chart accom-
plished is, the slow and gradual mapping of their various tracks as
completely as it has been done in the West Ixdies and for the coasts of
North America by Redfield and Reid, and for the Bay of Bengal and

* The experiment, i. e. the storm, is made for us, but the seaman varies it by the differ-
ent manoeuvres he executes to get through it. On shore we sit still in our houses and

register nothing more,

848 Note to accompauy Chart of the Bay of Bengal. [Avue,

China Sea by myself; for without a knowledge of the average tracks
the problem of the management-of a vessel becomes much more intri-
cate for the seaman; since it is upon the track of the Storm (as upon
that of a pirate or enemy) that his manceuvres must depend, and this
he must know or know how to calculate. Hence the importance of this
chart in a nautical point of view.

There is one more relation in which I venture to present it, and that

is the following. If we produce by the eye or a ruler the various tracks
of the Storms backwards to the Eastward on the same line we shall
find them all tending as it were, to some focus of volcanic action now
in activity. Beginning from the South, the first set appear to come from
some of the numerous Sumatran Volcanoes or of the Volcanic islands
which fringe its coasts. The next set, and these are the most remark-
able, will mostly be found to arise about Barren Island, which is a Vol-
cano always in activity, and to run towards points between the West and
N. N. W., while a third, the Dacca and Kyook Phyoo hurricanes seem
traceable from the volcanic centres of Cheduba (or Chittagong.)

It is difficult to say that these coincidences are not more than acci-
dental, but I shall best explain my general views on the subject by the
following, copied from my forth-coming work, p. 19, par. 33 :—

“‘ Other suggestions have been thrown out and instances adduced by differ-
ent writers as to the possibility of volcanoes, and even fires, originating vio-
lent circular motions of the atmosphere, and that volcanic eruptions are often
accompanied by violent storms and heavy falls of rain, there is no doubt. I
‘have myself pomted out, though my published Researches have hitherto been
confined like those of Redfield and Reid to the effects, as the sure eventual
index to- guide us backward to the causes of Storms, that in the Chima Sea
and Bay of Bengal* there is much to countenance the idea that Storms in
some parts of the world may originate at great volcanic centres, and I am
inclined to believe also that their tracks are partly over the great mternal
chasms of our globe, by which perhaps the volcanic centres and bands com-
municate with each other. If we produce at both ends the line of the track
of the great Cuba hurricane of 1844, we shall find that it extends from the
great and highly active voleano of Cosseguina on the Pacific shore of central
America to Hecla in Iceland ! and in 1821 the breaking out of the great volcano
of Eyafjeld Yokul in Iceland, which had been quiet since 1612, was followed
all over Europe by dreadful storms of wind, hail and rain. In Iceland the

* Sixth Memoir, Storms of the China Sea, Journal Asiatic Society, Vol. XI. p. 717.

se a

_—o se an Oo a

-
‘
=a
;

5
:

= — SEs

References

The Roman, numerals refer to those members of my Honours
tn the Journal of the Asiatie Society of Bengal w which: the Storia

ef this part of the worll are truvaligated h f
a HI Ap! May, 1840 /
The. [ectin lebterd voter to Slarmeifar whicki L Raudewatn bie Pier,

whack are yet unpublished with the Average Courses

— es

Hrcvicanes —

i)
Ongele Murricane Oct 1800) 6 London Oot REE

i Fathead
RRERENG oy
Kes ~~ ir beeiciits , Hef Pddingten!
/ < Lf
MS

HOTS. Gertturion $j. Duke of York Mou 1933

from 1800 to 1846
Sheerness Jan" 1805 |\ ke. Galeries fig “585,

May (851 \| ( Mactron Oct 1856

\ |

\ . Li cgheveand

Liverpool $ Oracabessa May 1825 Kiyook. Phaser, Syren)

|
|
}
i

Mar J820)\\ 9. Protector Dee ITS

Rurrisal ¥Backergunge Sune 1822 n. Hyow

fd
yearns

Balssore § Cuttaok Oct” 1834 ward. Saves

ee Phaser
La

hed ba ‘ x re

Full 4 :

er
\ a Poe i2he Wh 2 Tune 1043
\ |

oe IX oet 1852

Morings |
perma
We ‘
~

de® Diey
ZS

etensxelajna tearm ff

ol
|

|

V tay 1041 |
\

*Narcondatn
Mapras ! x
d < mans

i

6! Andaman

Barren T

VIN et. Now 184.5

Gantinste
p) WW Apr May [840
Lit Andaman | /

Sok . ¥ Mas 1885

MTF 2 Wow Jase

Car Nicohar

Y May (848 Tun tegeion

™. Yar Wievhar

ATV Wow 1845

OP Runde *

ray

— §~|

FE Bnew 11 Oiiminl ish Tres Calne

spose ba ia iran

1847.| Note to accompany Chart of the Bay of Bengal. 849

Barometer fell from the day before the eruption till the twenty-sixth day
after.* Mr. Espy quotes several other cases, and Humboldt for South Ame-
rica, to show that nothing is better established than the fact of the connec-
tion of voleanoes with rains and storms. Purdy (Atlantic Memoir) also alludes
to the supposed focus of sub-marine volcanic action on the Equator, in that
sea, as the spot to which the southern extremes of the West Indian hurricane
tracks would tend, if continued. IfI advert to these speculations it is with
the hope of drawing the attention of intelligent mariners to them.”

* Espy, p. 67, 68, not correctly printed.

SPL PPLDPELLLVP LPP LL PPP LLL SPSL SS LE

es

“O81 88 [00 6G

69°S1|FL'FL 08
"BAYS OLA) S|0'e8 ‘ONT "S| 6°18|%'88 |S°88 |6E9°
“1yeays O;NUIND) S|E'18 [06 "ow "AA “SIPS [P88 :

pee S'%6 ‘Apno[p "S|8°18 |S 68 [0°16 929° “ON *S/8°18 10°88 |G'88 [SL 6%

O te [ee r'06 "18138 O;NUIND “HA ‘SIO'LS |6'L8 |0°68 |EZ9" on, “A “SIL'08 |S°L8 |S'06 |80L" 8G

€10|L0'0 | LI6 "VBS OPNUINS "HT “SIS'18 |G'68 [0°16 |Z8S" ‘ONG “TE *S/8°6L |] 98 |P'68 |LP9° LRG

610 |Z1'0 | 16 “Suuapunyy ‘arey) “A “S|O"6L |L°E8 |0°L8 | SS" ‘ontg "rT 16°18 |0'68 |S°06 ISE9" | 9%
sede 8 #99 "1784S O];RUIND “TT *SIG'08 (0°S8 JO'LE |PES” "yeas OyRWND| —“F *S|0'08 |0°L8 |0°68 |E19" SSt B

PEO|Fe0 | CL ‘IQUIN| “AH S|O'6L (8°18 S18 FES" “IqutNy "SIZ'6L |8°S8 |L'S8 [S19 | 0G

67'0 |8U'0 , 68 “Apnojy "S10°%8 [6°98 10°88 | SEF" “Apnolg ‘SIL'08 |6'F8 |8°S8 |6LS° | &
i =| oro |ge0 | 616 “ApNoyTD "S|L'@S 'P'68 |L°S6 |99F" ‘yRays O;NUIND "S/8°T8 [8°28 [3°06 |€09" GF
x OL |99'L| 06 THBIYS OTNUIND) “S10 TS (0°68 |6°68 |E9S° “TINWINL) OALIE) ‘S!/8°6L |6°S8 |0°L8 [889° 12 ff

BC (P91/SET} OLB | “Apno[D “SIG'6L |P'PB IE'P8 |G8S" ‘AZZ “10°08 |0°G8 |8°T8 |S89" 0%

‘ | 94'0 0L°0 |; 0°06 “Apno|)| "S18°08 18°98 |0°Z8 |LL9° | “yawns "S/S'08 9°98 |0°L8 |699° 61

2 linet neg P16 “yBays OPNUIN | "3/Z'08 (9°88 |0'06 |909° | “‘IgauNy) "3/0 08 |9°L8 [0°88 |969° S8I

a> fe gig a "| “Apnoly) "</0'6L (0°98 0°98 OLS" | “Apno[y) *S10°08 |0'F8 |9°S8 |869" LI

fi | fades Sesias | “Apnojy “$1808 [0°98 |8'98 [SPP | ‘ApNOTD *N8°6L [6°78 |S'F8 |BLS° gL

f jeoleso|; Ob | “Apnoig) “A “8 |8°SS | 1°98 |S°98 |G6E" “Iq Gu N] *S|0°%8 10°98 8°98 |6LP° SI

5 900/900} FI6 | “Qeays ofNWAD “CIP L8 16°88 |8°68 [12 ‘ApNO[D -S18'08 18°S8 |0°L8 |61S° ial
o| FEON GO: CLES “Apnoyg AM |0°%8 16°98 O'L8 Och" ‘ureyp! “AA *S|0°08 [P18 0°18 |S8r" Sr 4
6@ ssolszo|] FI6 | ‘€pnoig| “OL “NSCB 0°88 |S°68 |LIP” TNUND-o1tg Apnojg! "FT “NjO'%E OLB |O°L 8 [LTS cL
660 |ZZ'0 | G66 ‘Kpnojg|) “HS 1V'%8 16°68 |L'16 |00F" ‘Apnojg! “A *N\0'S8 |0°L8 |S°88|S8P SIL §
F | 60°§ |66°C | 0°68 “AYZZ1] | "NIE'LL O'6L |0°8L OEP ‘APNOT)) “AA “S|P'08 j0'S8 |8°S8 | S87" or |
\ PL'0|89°0| 9°68 “Apnoj| “$19°'%8 19°88. S'68 |1ZP" “Apnoy) *S 0°28 |9°S8 |0'S8 [LIS 6 §
q LG010%'0| 6'S6 “Apnoyo AraA) “AA “S$ |@'68 0'C6 S76 OOF" ‘yynUIN AN ‘S018 6°28 10°68 |SZS" Peed
: Fal 76 “WYRIS OLIED "$/0°G8 [9°06 |F'16 |S9F" “IYBIJS O/NUIN LY *S/0'TS {0°88 0°68 |L8S" L ¢
; a ee €r6 ‘onmng} * “s/0'18 [S16 O'PG |SSS" “yRays Opn) "$|Z'08 [8°48 0°68 |C99" 9 f
4D a ee 9°68 “Apnoy) ‘S|0'08 |$°98 ,9'88 |ZLS" “ApnoO| “FT IO'LL IG°L8 |9°G8 | LS9" a
3 oe 0'F8 ‘ApNo]D | “S|P'BL |0'S8 |0'E8 |66P" “Apnojy “SI@*LL 16°08 [G08 |9SS" Sb f
d erol|seo| 916 “Bays OFRUIND)| -S|0°L8 10°98 |0°L8 |S6E | “ApNO|D *S10'S8 [1°98 |E°L8 | LLP & F
; OG |GEl v'16 "UIRY | "T *S|P'6L |G°08 0:98 |90P ‘TyBA]Ss O;LWIND “SIG TS 10°98 |0°68 \C9F" a
OSLILE1| O16 “yeajs opRWND!) —-“4F_*S 008 |0°S8 [0°88 |9EF'OG UI “Kpnory! “af “S808 |0'FS |8'F8 PSSST] LF

$= | yourjqouy a> | O|o|gol ae Ss ©! ol2 ise :

em) eis! ge F5o| S| e2cel eee SES lal eltSeee | =

a eal ae ie «4 Ree ea) ele te Bae |e | 2 |: or come
g © = *<¥@ au} jo wads ES | “kyo 5 \Se es. = S a
= 5 oF ge AS 94} joy V SS e > Z S58 {YS ayy jo yodsy ‘FES ie e - a8 | = |
a2 | wegheeg | 2 eee mene. leer | © a ae. S| | 2d
4 ee = | puraa | counjeraduay, | eee ees Sew ‘aunjuirod aa JT, | Fe 3 :
an a ‘ul ‘d f 3% paaAdasqo ainssod J JUNWIUIT YT | ‘WQS YG 7B PIaAdasqo oiNssolg UNUIXB]Y ere

mm

=a)

NG ay?

qv yday sagsibayy poorbojo.oa72ayy

50

PROCEEDINGS

OF THE

ASIATIC SOCIETY OF BENGAL,

Fer Jury, 1847.

MADR AADRALA

PP LLP LLL LLL LOL LOL

The usual monthly meeting of the Asiatic Society was held on Wed-
nesday evening, the 7th July, 1847.

Sir J. P. Grant, Vice-President, in the chair.

The minutes of proceedings of the last meeting were read and
adopted, and the accounts and vouchers for June laid on the table.

E. Currie, Esq., C. 8. duly proposed and seconded at the June meet.
ing, was ballotted for and elected a member.

The following gentlemen were named as candidates for election at
next meeting :—

Capt. J. D. Cunningham, proposed by J. W. Laidlay, Esq., second-
ed by Col. Forbes.

J. Beckwith, Esq., proposed by W. P. Grant, Esq., seconded by Sir
J. P. Grant and Col. Forbes,

Wilham Greenway, Esg., Assay Master, Agra, proposed by Col.
Forbes, seconded by Dr. W. B. O’Shaughnessy.

Read letters from—

The Secretary to the Military Board, forwarding a communication
from the Agricultural and Horticultural Society on the timber trees of
Bengal, (referred to Capt. Munro, who is entrusted with the preparation
of a Report on this subject on behalf of the Society.)

From Mr. Muir, forwarding his translation from the German of Dr.
Rudolph Roth’s preliminary Essay on the literature and history of the
Vedas.

From Mr. James Corcoran, submitting a specimen of his Urdu His-
tory of the Chinese Empire, and requesting the Society’s patronage of
the work. (Referred to the Committee of Papers.)

From the Royal Academy of Munich, presenting several works and
requesting others in exchange. (Referred to Librarian for Report.)

5s

852 Proceedings of the Asiatic Society. [ Jury,

From Capt. J. D. Cunningham, giving a detailed description of
his antiquarian researches during a tour of the distriets within the
Bhopal Agency.

From Mr. Wattenbach, of Bombay, tendering his resignation as a
member of the Asiatic Society, in consequence of his having joined that
of Bombay.

From M. T. Fournier, of. Cachar, requesting the aid of the Society
in the promotion of his researches in natural history, and tendering
apparently on sale a “‘ green Serpent,” for which he understood the So-
ciety had offered “‘ une belle recompense.’ —(Referred to the Committee
of Papers.)

From Mr. Ward, presenting a very curious specimen of the growth
of Confervee in vinegar.

From Mr. Laidlay, submitting an Essay by Dr. Cantor on the serpents
of the Malayan Peninsula.

The Committee of Papers submitted for the decision of the Society,

1.—A proposition from the Senior Secretary, that he be allowed to
vacate the Secretaryship to the Meteorological Section, and that Capt.
Thuillier, the Officiating Deputy Surveyor General, be appointed in his
stead. This proposal was unanimously supported by the Committee on
the grounds advanced by the Senior Secretary—the active exertions
Capt. Thuillier has made to enable the Society to resume the publi-
cation of a Meteorological Register, which is kept with the best istru-
ments in India and by experienced observers, in the Surveyor General’s
office. Capt. Thuillier’s consent had been given to the nomination.

(Unanimously approved.)

2.—The probationary period of six months for which the Librarian,
Rajendra Lal Mittra had been employed having expired, and his duties
having been discharged to the entire satisfaction of the Committee, they
recommend his being permanently appointed Librarian to the Society.
(Unanimously adopted.)

3.—The Committee communicated correspondence and accounts re-
garding the outlay on the “‘ Cantor Drawings.”

The questions placed before the Society by Circular to the resident
members, (subsequent to the last meeting,) regarding Sir Alexander
Burnes’ Drawings and Mr. Blyth’s claim for Rs, 3,200, were brought
up and discussed,

1847.] Proceedings of the Asiatic Society. 853

(CIRCULAR. )
“ASTATIC SOCIETY, ZOOLOGICAL DEPARTMENT.

The Vice-Presidents and Committee of Papers of the Asiatic Society
deem it their duty to circulate for the information of the resident
members the annexed documents regarding the printing of coloured
lithographs of the drawings of the “‘ Zoology of the Indus,” made under
the directions of the late Sir Alexander Burnes and Dr. Lord, and
placed at the disposal of the Society by the Supreme Government of
India, in 1838.

The original drawings were 146, of which up to October 1846 there
had been lithographed and coloured 51—lithographed but not coloured
13—for which there had been paid or remained due Co.’s Rs. 5,797
10 6, for copying, paper, colouring, and printing.—The Committee
of Papers with reference to the state of the Society’s finances when
this account was laid before them, considered it their duty to discontinue
any further outlay on the proposed publication, and their recommenda-
tion to this effect was unanimously approved of at the January and
February meetings of 1847.

The question remained open for consideration how the plates already
completed were to be disposed of. No description of the plates was
available, the original MS. by Dr. Lord, entrusted to Mr. Blyth in
1842, having been lost by that officer, who had undertaken to supply its
place by adequate letter-press by himself. In consideration of this
promise and to accelerate its performance, with reference also to his
zealous exertions in increasing the Society’s collections, the Society (as
stated by Messrs. Torrens, Heatly and Frith) at the general meeting
of May 1844, undertook to make an addition from that date of 100 Rs.
per mensem to Mr. Blyth’s salary, payable with all arrears, on the
completion of the MS. Of this resolution there is no official record,
but on the evidence of the gentlemen above named it was renewed and
officially recorded at the general meeting of November, 1846.—The
meeting further resolved that the addition to Mr. Blyth’s salary could
not have effect beyond the 31st of December, 1846, by which time Mr.
Blyth would have a claim on the Society of Rs. 3,200, payable on the
completion of the promised letter-press.

On the 20th of May, 1847,the Secretaries received Mr. Blyth’s letter-

8 2

854 Proceedings of the Asiatic Society. [JuLy,

press notes on the 64 plates, and these notes with the plates were
immediately submitted to the ‘‘ Zoological Section,” appointed in Feb-
ruary 1847, and composed of Capt. William Munro, J. W. Grant,
Esq., R. W. G. Frith, Esq., and J. W. Laidlay, Esq. These gentle-
men were requested to advise the Committee as to the mode of
publication of the plates and MS. and as to the amount of remunera-
tion due to Mr. Blyth.

The Zoological Section have formally reported their opinion, that the
plates are ‘‘ unworthy of publication under the auspices of the Society,
being in many instances so rudely executed that it is scareely possible
to identify the animals they profess to represent, while in most others,
whether regarded as works of science or of art, they fall far below that
standard to which the Society’s patronage should be extended ;” regard-
ing the amount of remuneration to Mr. Blyth, the ‘ Zoological Section’
observe that “ while they regret that the funds of the Society should
be expended so uselessly, they are unanimously of opinion that what-
ever the Society has promised should be fulfilled.”

Fully adopting these views the Committee of Papers deem it neces-
sary by republication of all the requisite documents, to enable the mem-
bers of the Society to decide, Ist, as to the publication or suppression of
the plates, and 2dly, as to the actual nature of the promise made to Mr.
Blyth, the conditions under which that promise was accepted by Mr.
Blyth—and the manner in which these conditions have been fulfilled
on his part.

The Committee are of opinion that the plates should not be published,
but that members desiring to be supplied with a set may have them on
paying the cost of binding, While the Committee would not oppose
the payment of Mr. Blyth’s claim if made exclusively on the grounds
of his general services to the Society during the period in question,
they cannot on the other hand advise that a sum of 3,200 Rs. should
be paid for the scanty and unsatisfactory MS. placed at their disposal
after a period of four years from the time when Mr. Blyth was first
instructed to edit Dr. Lord’s manuscript. The questions above stated
will be submitted to the decision of the resident members of the Society
at the regular monthly meeting to be held on the 7th of July.

W. B. O’SHAvuGHNESsy,

Asiatic Society, 15th June, 1847. Sen, Secretary,

na 8 |

1847. | Proceedings of the Asiatic Society. 85:

REPORT OF THE ZOOLOGICAL SECTION WITH CORRE-
SPONDENCE AND MINUTES OF MEMBERS.

Committee of Papers, Asiatic Society, 25th May, 1847.

The Senior Secretary begs leave to circulate a letter from the curator, Mr.
Blyth, forwarding brief MS. notes on the “ Burnes’’ drawings already litho-
graphed, about one half of the series in the Society’s possession.

The Society are pledged to pay Mr. Blyth the sum of 3,200 Rs. on his
completion of letter-press for the drawings. The Senior Secretary, with
reference to this obligation, proposes that Mr. B.’s MS. be referred to the
Section of Zoology and Natural History, for their advice as to the mode of
publication and the amount of payment to be awarded to Mr. Blyth.

To W. B. O’SHAUGHNESSY, Esa.
Senior Secretary of the Asiatic Society.
Sir,—I have the pleasure to forward you a series of the lithographs that
have been executed of the late Sir Alexander Burnes’ drawings of animals,
with the letter-press to accompany their publication. It has not been possi-
ble to determine, in every instance, with certainty the precise species to which
they refer, but I have spared no pains nor labour to arrive at the results
embodied in my MS.
I have the honor to be, Sir,
Very obediently your’s,
E. Buytu.
As. So. Museum, May 20, 1847.

To Dr. W. B. O'SHAUGHNESSY,
Senior Secretary Asiatic Society.

Sir,—I have the honor to inform you that the “‘ Burnes” Litho-
graphs with Mr. Blyth’s annotations, have been circulated to the
members of the Section of Natural History for their opinion regarding
the propriety of publishing the same, and the amount of remuneration
due to Mr. Blyth.

2. You will see from the accompanying minutes that the Section
has bestowed much attention upon the first of these points; and the
members are unanimously of opinion that the drawings are unworthy
of publication under the auspices of the Society, being in many instances
so rudeiy executed that it is scarcely possible to identify the animals
they profess to represent, while in most others, whether regarded as

856 Proceedings of the Asiatic Society. [Juny,

works of science or of art, they fall far below that standard to which
the Society’s patronage should be extended.

3. As to the other qnestion,—the amount of remuneration due to
Mr. Blyth,—while they regret that the funds of the Society should be
expended so uselessly, the members of the Section are equally unani-
mous in their opinion, that whatever the Society has promised should
be fulfilled. I am, Sir,

Your obedient Servant,
5th June, 1847. J. W. Laipuay.

To Capt. Munro, J. W. Grant, Esa. R. W. G. Friru, Esa.
Members of the Zoological Section, Asiatic Society.

GENTLEMEN,—In compliance with the imstructions of the Committee of
Papers, I beg to circulate the accompanying portfolio of the “ Burnes” Litho-
graphs, and to solicit your opinions as to the mode of publication and the
amount of remuneration due to Mr. Blyth for his annotations.

2. Asto the former point, although these drawings are for the most part
of very insignificant value for the purposes of science, and therefore not likely
to extend the reputation of the Asiatic Society ; yet if in your opinion publi-
cation be desirable, the cost of the letter-press, in addition to the very heavy
expense already incurred for the drawings, would be very triflmg, and even
in the present embarrassed state of the Society’s finances need not form any
obstacle to the fulfilment of your wishes in that respect.

3. Regarding the second pomt; Mr. Blyth’s remuneration was fixed by the
Society at Co.’s Rs. 3,200, and it appears to me beyond our province to
interfere in any way with its amount ; although it rests with the Committee
to determine whether the work required has been done or not.

I have the honor to be, Gentlemen,
Your obedient Servant,
Calcutta, 25th May, 1847. J. W. Larpuay, Secretary,

I have carefully examined the accompanyimg portfolio of drawings and the
MS. notes which are attached to each—I trust the Society will not m any
way authorize the publication of these very bad and useless drawings, which
can only entail ridicule on any scientific body giving them a place in their
transactions. For mstance, Plate 22 represents a Lark sittmg matree. Plate
19 represents a Kingfisher with four toes in front of the foot instead of one
behind and three very unequal ones in front.

With most of the Mammalia I am personally well acquainted and can con-

fidently say that not one figure is even a fair representation of the animal

od

1847.] Proceedings of the Asiatic Society. 857

{

intended, and nothing can be more ridiculous than the drawings of the
Hyena, the white Weazle, the little Alactaja or Jerboa? so common about
Ferozepore, and the Hogdeer. In the long legs and upturned spur it is difficult
to recognise the superb Minal; and the graceful Coolon so common on the banks
of the Ganges is most unjustly represented by a comparative short-legged
bird in plate 28. Similar remarks might be applied to most of the drawings.

With regard to the remuneration to Mr. Blyth for his notes, lam not aware
on what terms it was promised, but am of opimion that we should keep most
faithfully all promises.

All that seems to have been done consists in guessing at the names of a
number of animals, intended to be represented, ina series of bad drawings,
with scareely any original information regarding these animals. The little that
has been done has been but slovenly executed, considermg a large and dis-
tinct remuneration is expected. I will however particularize.

The name of Plate II. Fig. 3, can at best be but a guess, for the description
of the animal does not at all agree with the account of its color, &c. as given
in the 10th Volume of the Annals and Mag. Nat. History.—Plate IV. Fig. 2.
has no trouble taken with it although it is supposed to be a new species.

- My. B. wishes to make a new species from Plates VI. and VII. without
assigning any reasons for doing so, except that Sciuroptecis fimbriatus, Gray,
does not exceed 15ft. im length, whereas this squirrel is stated to be 2ft.
long. In a very recent work by Schinz on Mammalia, S. fimbriatus, under
the name of Pteromys fimbriatus, is stated to be 1 ft. and 11 in. in length,
leavig thus | inch difference, perhaps accidental in measuring, to cause the
creation of a new species.

Plates VIII. and IX. are labelled with the same native names, as male and
female, and no reason is given for assigning different names to the two. The
Sikeen of the Himalayas is a very different looking animal from the one
represented in Plate VIII. Mr. B., in his notes lays great stress on the
presence of a beard, without stating that several other species closely allied
have a beard as Capra Cigagrus, Himalayana, Falconeri, and the Neilgherry
Ibex. In a letter from Mr. Blyth read at a meeting of the Zoological
Society on 10th August, 1841 he speaks of the Neilgherry Ibex “ as having
a considerable beard and thus differmg from the Himalayan Ibex.’’? Schinz
mentions the male of Capra Himalayana, Blyth, as being called Sikeen and
the female Damnah. He also mentions C. Falconeri as being the Narkhor
of Vigne and Lord. Some of these discrepancies might have been explained
away, if Mr. B. had zealously undertaken an essay on the animals of Aff-
ehanistan and neighbouring countries.

There are also several other indications of haste and ‘carelessness; thus

858 Proceedings of the Asiatic Society. [Juy,

Gmelin not Pallas is the authority for Capra Gigagrus. Grus was not
2 genus, nor Ardea cinerea, a species of Linnzus.

Dr. M’Clelland has already in the 2d volume of the Calcutta Journal
of Natural History described several Affghan fishes from the late Dr. Griffith’s
collection, and to Dr. M’C. apparently Mr. Blyth is mdebted for the short
notes attached to this portion of the drawings.

The names of the snakes have been guessed at in a most hap-hazard way.
Thus P]. XLI. fig, 1, though bad enough to favour any guess is not an Achro-
chordus, but most probably Boa Johnii. (Russell, Plate 16) called by Schlegel
Portrya Eryx. What possible reason can there be for supposing Plate XLII.
fig. 2, to be the young of the one just referred to? Neither Plates XLHI.
nor XLIV. fig. 4 are Dipsas, which is a genus of tree snakes only with large
eyes and long, oval, or vertically contracted pupils. Plate XLVII. is most
likely Coluber anastomosatus, Daudin.

With reference to a remark stated to have been made by Dr. Cantor ap-
proving of these lithographs, I am informed by that gentleman that the only
two he had seen at the time he made the remark (1842) were two fishes, Plates
XLVIII. and XLIX. which he thinks are good drawings.

WiLLiaAM Munro.

Fort William, May 28th, 1847.

I agree with Capt. Munro that these drawings are not worth publishing ;
the greater part of them are so bad that we might be pretty certain they never
could be like the animals they are intended to represent, even if we had not
the testimony of Captain Munro to the fact. As to the remuneration to be
given for describing them, whatever has been promised must of course be
fulfilled, but it is very annoying to see the funds of the Society expended so
uselessly.

3lst May, 1847. J. W. GRANT.

I certamly cannot recommend the publication of such trash as these
Burnes’ drawings are. I believe there is little if any thimg new amongst them,
and if there be, it is almost impossible to identify their affinities, so wretch-
edly bad and incorrect are the figures. The fish are bad also, with fins and
forms not belonging to them, and no attention paid to the number of rays in
them. Consequently the difficulty Mr. Blyth has experienced in attempting
to identify them has been very great, and I am sure much more could not have
been done by him or any one else. Regarding the remuneration to Mr.
Blyth, I am a witness to the fact of its having been promised to him, and I
cannot for a moment understand how there can be the slightest question
ahout its bemg granted to him. He is certainly entitled to it fully.

R. W. G. Fairm

eS a ee =.

ee "er

See i aaa

1847.] Proceedings of the Asiatic Society. 859

Statement of Disbursements on account of Sir A. Burnes’ Drawings.
Jan. 3d. 1842, No. I.—Paid Mr. J. Bennett for Lithograph-
DRS MINES ATAWINGS, - .\oc\vas cvecsouee cease eoesee”.250:0 0
Feb. 14th, No. 9.—Mrs. Ballin for publishing Sir A. Burnes’
EE EME fe cio o'c,5.0,-c'n,e'ne-vieie¥c 56 obds Ma deeeose es 000 0 0
March.—Messrs. Rushton and Co. for paper on account of Sir
EH OLAWINES, «0. s.0.06 sv dueedseSevsiesides dene cesses 49-6 6
April 2d, No. 23.—Messrs. W. Rushton and Co.
for 3 Reams of best Royal Paper,.....e.seee- dee (BO 4e¢ 20\'0
April 15th, No. 31,—Ditto for 6 Reams of Plate
paper at 28 per Ream,.......0..02 168 0 O
Less 8 per Cent. for 3 months,......5 3 5 9
———— 164 10 3
April 22d, No. 34.—Mr. Ballin on account of
Sir A. Burnes’ drawings being balance of Ac-
GRP ace a veccsecles ss ced amscetes eoncese 132 10.0
April 25th, Nos. 37, 38.—Mr. J. Bennett on
Account of Sir A. Burnes’ drawings, ........ 100 0 O
——— 481 4 3
June 29th, No. 58.—Mrs. Ballin as advance on account of

Sie UEMCS GLAWMES,...cccccccsccccsccaccosscecssces 1000 0
July 12th, No. 67.—Ditto ditto ditto ditto... .0..sssereceeeeees 500 0 O
Aug. 3d, No. 77.—Messrs. W. Rushton and Co.

for 6 Reams of drawing paper, ....cescecss.e-s 168 0 O
Aug. 23d, No. 84.—Mr. J. Bennett on account

of Sir A. Burnes’ drawings, .....see-secesee 100 0 0

— 268 0 0

Oct. Ist, No. 92.—Ditto on account of Lithographing Sir
PEEOEBCS GLAWING'S, o cic csc céeesducdds Besar cilecteserste LOO OO
Dee. Ist, No. 113.—Ditto on account of Sir A. Burnes’
Orawings,.. ..se Erie distcideaislacvenieiattatioenaeee Seapets, LOD ..O- 0
Dec. Sth, No. 129.—Messrs. W. Rushton and Co, for6 Reams
of Plate paper, ........ aictanelsisislelouce aiviy is) s'sla\e eis 4 Bi Msi cae 168 0 0
April 27th, No. 39.—Do. for 4 Ream of fine fool-
SCA, ccs cccccsvccpeeserscesevevesccscese case, 4 9, O
1 Do. of Letter paper, 4 0 O
1 Dozen blacklead Pencils, 3 0 O
—— 10 0 0

Dee. 19th, No. 123.—Mrs, Ballin for 500 Receipts including
Paper, eecvore @ervreree oerecersereeerse vee ee eee eevee sven 600800 12 8 0

3,438 2 9
Deduct amount of the last two bills being not on account of

Burnes’ drawings,...++ preae Pa PF OHO TORE STH eH Dave TER OO ED 22% 83,0
—————. 3415 10 9

5 T

860 Proceedings of the Asiatic Society.

Jan. llth, 1843, No. 131.—Mr. J. Bennett on account of
Burnes” drawings, wee ss sees cvvodenat Cub tawvoletsseee es
April 18th, No. 166.—Messrs. W. Rushton and Co. for 2
Reams 3 Quires and 6 sheets of Plate paper, ....ees. ssseee
No. 170.—Mr. J. Bennett on account of Sir A. Burnes’ draw-
INOS, wpe vs ce ciege) see ouNs es sa peste nn cles ss ubleu@nes Ses oe
April 23d, No. 173.—Bissonath Banerjee for 1 Ream of draw-
ing paper on account of Sir A. Burnes’ drawings, ecoceseess
May 5th, No. 176.—Ditto for 2 Reams of drawing paper for
Sir A. Burnes’ drawings, .cescecsscccedcccvccserecvesces
June 23d, No. 196.—Ditto for 1 Ream of ditto ditto ditto......
No. 1963.—Ditto for 2 Reams of ditto ditto ditto ..cce.ssssvee
July, No. 202.—Ditto for 1 Ream of ditto ditto ditto. ,..o0.«e

Deduct Discount on Bill No. 173 erroneously charged, .. «++.

a
Feb. 6th, 1844, No. 337.—Paid Mr. J. Bennett amount being
the balance on account of Sir A. Burnes’ drawings, ....00.>

Dec. 17th, 1845, No. 687.—Paid Mrs. Ballin amount being
balance on account of Sir A. Burnes’ drawings,.....secesus

Jan. 29th, 1846, No. 707,—Paid Mrs. Ballin for Lithographing
and Colouring as per Bill, . cove «css esses bbbbcbeces
July 21st, No. 815—Ditto for Printing and Colouring as per

Bill,.. @eeero se CGre eceeeeeseteres eee C88 CHFS FHL O89 C8

Sept. 12th, No. 838.—* Ditto for dittOceccecescens cocsecces

Jan. 18th, 1847, No. 8.—Paid* Mrs. Ballin for Printing and
Colouring as per Bill, 2s tees o's cae ee ee bu dee ve Wh weld ces

Co.’s Rupees,..

May, 19th.—Paid* Mrs. Ballin for Printing and Colouring
as per Bill

pe Prner eeee theses eevee eee Petes ee CHeeeovesandearses

Co.’s Rupees,..

Calcutta, Asiatic Society, the 20th March, 1847.

[Juy,
100 0 0
60 8 9
100 0 0
29 0 0
45 0 0
22° 8°G
50 0 0
22 8 0
425 8 9
28 0

———_ 423 0 9
18 0 O

——_——_18 0 0
68 4 0

es) ih
261 6 0
261 6 O
348 0 0

———. 870 12 0
519 11 O

——— - 519 11 0

5,315 6 6

482 4 0

5797 10 6

*
All these payments have been made for work ordered and in progress previous to the
resolution of the Committee to discontinue all expenditure on this account.—Sxcre-

TARY’s Nore,

1847. ] Proceedings of the Asiatic Society. S61

The above circular and reports having been read, and the subject
commented upon in detail by Sir J. P. Grant, Col. Forbes, Mr. W.
P. Grant, Mr. Welby Jackson, Mr. Blyth, Capt. Munro, and Dr. W.
B. O’Shaughnessy, it was unanimously decided :-—

1.—That the plates be not published, but that copies be supplied to
any member applying for them.

2.—That Mr. Blyth’s claim be paid in full in consideration of his
general services to the Society during the period concerned, and with-
out reference to his MS. for the Burnes’ drawings.

3.—That the Senior Secretary be authorized to sell off Company’s
Paper to pay Mr. Blyth’s demand.

The Committe of Papers having received a communication from Mr.
Piddington, with a postscript by Mr. Torrens, regarding the expenses
incurred by the lithographing of the Chusan Zoological drawings by
Dr. Cantor, the Senior Secretary was proceeding, by direction of the
Committee, to read Mr. Piddington’s letter when that gentleman
objected to its being brought forward. The subjoined Report by the
Committee was then read :—

The Committee of Papers beg leave to submit to the Society a communica-
tion from Mr. Piddington, dated the 19th June, from which, they have been
_ for the first time led to infer that a portion of the outlay on account of the
“Cantor drawings,” viz. Co.’s Rs. 2,300, might have been in advances for
future work, and not solely for the 12 plates finished by Mr. Bennett, up to
July 1846. |

After repeated applications to Mr. Bennett, the Committee have at length
ascertained that Mr. Bennett undertook to execute coloured plates of the
whole of Dr, Cantor’s drawings for the sum of Rupees 4,174. All expenses
included.

The original drawings form a portfolio (bound) of 88 pages of sketches,
which could be conveniently lithographed in 61 4to. plates.

Of the 88 pages, 13, containing the subjects for 12 plates, were delivered to
Mr. Bennett and lithographed and coloured by him, being one-fifth of the
number of plates he agreed to complete for Rs. 4,174.

Advances were made to Mr. Bennett (see account) during the progress of
these 12 plates, to the amount of Rs. 2,300 ; of these advances 1,700 Rs. were
paid on the order of Mr. Piddington, countersigned by Mr. Torrens, between
the 9th June 1844, and 23rd December 1845, and Rs. 600, on the order of
Mr. Torrens alone from 29th April 1846, to 26th October 1846, Total
Rs. 2,300,

ae

862 Proceedings of the Asiatic Society. (Juny,

Mr. Bennett’s actual charge for the 12 plates completed during that time
is Rs. 785. No more of the original drawings having been delivered to Mr.
Bennett, he is accordingly indebted to the Society, on this account, to the
amount of Rs. 1,515.

In answer to an application on the part of the Committee of Papers, Mr.
Bennett has consented to proceed with the “ Cantor drawings” or other draw-
ings, not involving greater labour or expense, so as to adjust the balance
now against him in the Society’s accounts. The Committee accordingly pro-
pose to issue the plates now in hand with early numbers of the Journal, as
may be found convenient, as letter press must accompany them, and to pro-
ceed with others to the extent of the sum specified as advanced by the
Society on this account.

(By order of the Committee,)

W. B. O'SHAUGHNESSY.
Asiatic Society, 5th July, 1847.

The report having been read it was unanimously agreed to authorize
the Secretaries to take the best means in their power to secure work
being done by Mr. Bennett in illustrations of the Journal to the extent
of the advance he had received.

Mr. Piddington brought to the notice of the meeting that the tomb
of Sir Wm. Jones is in a dilapidated state, and submitted an esti-
mate by Messrs. Weaver and Co. for the repairs thereof, amounting to
Rs. 386 10. Resolved that the estimate be referred to Col. Forbes
for examination and report and that the expense of the repairs be
defrayed by a subscription among the members of the Society.

Books received for the Meeting of the 7th June, 1847.
PRESENTED.

Proceedings of the Academy of Natural Sciences of Philadelphia, Nos. 4
and 5.—By THE ACADEMY.

A cheap, simple, and concise method of obtaining early warning of any
approach to Spontaneous Combustion or Ignition by Accident, on board of
Steamers, Coal or other Ships, and of instantly conveying water nearly to the
spot ; with some chemical notes and practical deductions for the use of sailors,
by H. Piddington, Esq.—By tue Auruor.

Le Moniteur des Indes Orientales et Occidentales, No. 12.—By THE
EDITORS.

On the Relation of Islam to the Gospel, translated from the German of
Dr. J. A. Mochler, by the Rev. J. P. Menge, (2 copies.) —By J, Murr, Ese.

Se ee ee ee ee ee ee ee

———— a eS oe, ee

1847 J Proceedings of the Asiatic Society. 863

Meteorological Register kept at the Surveyor General’s Office, Caleutta,
for the month of June, 1847.—From THE SurvEyYoR GENERAL’S OFFICE.

The Oriental Christian Spectator, Nos. 3 to 6.—By THE Epiror.

The Calcutta Christian Observer, for June and July, 1847.—By THE
EpITors.

EXCHANGED.
Journal Asiatique, No. 40.
The Atheneum, 13 Nos. for 1847.
The Edinburgh New Philosophical Journal, No. 84.
The London, Edinburgh, and Dublin Philosophical Magazine, No. 201.

PURCHASED.
The Annals and Magazine of Natural History, Nos. 125 and 126.
The Edinburgh Review, No. 172.
Journal des Savans, for January, February and March, 1847.
The Caleutta Review, No. 14.
The North British Review, No. 12.

Owing to the lateness of the hour the Curators’ Reports were not
received.* The thanks of the Society were voted as usual to the donors
of books and papers, and of contributions to the Museum.

Report of Curator, Zoological Department.

The following are the donations to which I have, upon this occasion, to
call the attention of the Society.

1. From W. C. Thorburn, Esq. of Goalpara, I have received a collection
birds, reptiles, fishes, and crustacea, which has added afew species to the
Museum, as the Emys dhonghoka, Gray and Hardwicke, and some small fishes
described by Buchanan Hamilton.

2. Mr. J. Weaver has favored us with asmall collection of sundries, chiefly
from the Sandheads ; comprising a small fish allied to Equula (which I have
not yet identified), two human foetuses, some sea Snakes, &c.

3. Mr. J. Reeve has sent a small Crocodile, 53 feet long, of the species
Crocodilus palustris, Lesson.

4, K.B. Ryan, Esq. A stuffed specimen of a Leopard.

5. J.C. Pépé, Esq. of Gurruckpore. A Boar skull, from the Nepal Terai,
of the species or variety having a broad occiput, noticed in XV, 135.

Mr. EK. Lindstedt. A Porcupine (Hystriz), of the common small spe-
cies inhabiting the Sunderbuns.

7. Mr. Nathan Buckley. A specimen of a Limulus, or ‘ King Crab,’ one
of two species common at the mouth of the river. The present one is dis-
tinguished (among other characters) by having a cylindrical tail: and one
sex only of the other corresponds to the definition of Tachypleus, Leach.

8. Mr. C.J. Madge. A living Bat, of the species Megaderma lyra. This
Bat, which is the M. carnatica of Mr. Elliot, seems to be very generally
diffused throughout India, being replaced in the Malay countries by M.

* Mr. Blyth’s MS, of his report received subsequenty to the meeting is now
inserted,

S64 Proceedings of the Asiatic Society. [ JULY,

spasma (also in the Museum), and further east by the newly described M.
philippinensis, Waterhouse, P. Z. S. 1843, p. 69; while in Africa it is repre-
sented by the M. frons.

9. Capt. Phayre, of Moulmein. A young living specimen of a Binturong
—Arctictis binturong, (Rafiles,) v. Ictides ater, Valenciennes. This little
animal is very tame and playful, having most of the actions of a kitten,
combined with a few Ursine traits; it also mews very like a young kitten
when impatient of being left alone ; and if gratified by being noticed, it purrs,
like the Fede and many Viverride (as the Paradoxuri). The prehensile
power of the tail is very great, and exists throughout that organ; by the
extremity alone it will readily support its weight. By means of the limbs,
also, it has great power of clinging, so as not to be easily dislodged when it
has grasped a person by the leg, as it is rather fond of doing when suffered
to run loose: indeed, though it bites only in play, its deciduary canines are
so sharp that its fondness for grasping one’s limbs is rather troublesome.
Although its eyes, with the pupil contracted to the narrowest line during the
day, indicate the naturally nocturnal habitude of the species, this animal is
lively and always ready to play and frisk with any one, at all times of
the day: the iris is of alight hazel colour. Mr. McClelland had a larger
Binturong some time ago, from Assam, which was allowed its liberty,
and passed its time chiefly upon a tree near his house; from which, instead
of descending the trunk when it wanted to come down, it would sometimes
drop from a height of several feet, as is the habit of the Coatimondis (Nasua)
of S. America, which, with the Bimturong, belong to the group of true Planti-
grada. Indeed, I think the Racoons (Procyon) have the same habit, another
genus pertaining to the same division.

10. From the Rev. J. Mason, of Mergui. Specimens of Calotes versi-
color, and of Hemidactylus Coctei, from the neighbourhood of Moulmein,
and therefore valuable from the locality,—both reptiles being common in
Calcutta. Also an imperfect skin of Pomatorhinus olivaceus, nobis, p. 451
ante ; differing from the specimen previously described in having the crown
of amore dusky olive than the back, though not slaty as in P. schisticeps.

11. From Capt. Thos. Hutton, of Mussoorie. A few bird-skins, among
which is one species new to the Museum, viz. Certhia himalayana, Vigors,
v. asiatica, Swainson ; “common in the Deyra Doon.” This is quite distinct
from C. nipalensis, Hodgson, and from my C. discolor, inhabiting Sikim ;
making three Himalayan species of typical Certhia. The C. spilonota,
Franklin, has been at length obtained by Mr. Hodgson from Behar, and is
described as a new generic form, by the name Salpornis, by Mr. G. R.
Gray, Ann. Mag. N. H. (May) 1847, p. 352; and with it Mr. Gray describes,
as anew genus and species, a Caulodromus Gracei, which is my Rimator
malacoptilus, p. 155 ante (February 1847), founded on the identical specimen,
which was lent me for the purpose of bemg described by Mr. Grace, and
so labelled by me when I returned it.

12. C.J. Bonnevie, Esq. of Rungpore. The limb-bones of a large Tiger.

July 7th, 1847. E. Buyru.

The following Supplementary Report refers to the Society’s present collec-
tion of Sciuwride, which was exhibited at the Meeting.

Supplementary Report by the Curator, Zoological Department.

The fine series of animals which I have now the pleasure to exhibit, illus-
trative of the great Squirrel family—Sciuride, comprises representatives of
its three principal subordinate groups of Flying Squirrels, Ordinary Squirrels,
and Marmots.

1847. |. Proceedings of the Asiatic Society. 865

Of the first, we possess 23 (select) mounted specimens, pertaming to the
divisions Pteromys, Cuv., as at present restricted, and Sciuropterus, F. Cuvier.

The species of restricted Pteromys are by no means satisfactorily determin-
ed; and I can only contribute a little towards their elucidation. The Socie-
ty’s specimens are as follow :—

1. Pt. petaurista, (Pallas): Taguan of Buffon, from Malabar; Pt. oral,
Tickell, Cale. Journ. N. H. II, 401: Pt. philippensis, Gray, apud Elliot,
Madr. Journ. No. XXV, 217. This is the only large Flying Squirrel of the
peninsula of India, and probably of Ceylon ;* that of the Moluccas and Phi-
lippme Islands can hardly be the same. In all the specimens I have seen
(excepting a pale variety to be noticed afterwards), the terminal two-thirds or
three-fourths of the tail were black or blackish, with rarely a little white at
the extreme tip. Upper-parts dusky maronne-black, grizzled with whitish
tips to the fur, terminating m inconspicuous black points: membrane and
limbs above, much brighter and more rufous maronne: feet, muzzle, and
around the eyes, black: and the under-parts are dingy brownish-grey. An
individual variety, procured in Travancore by Lord Arthur Hay, is much
paler than usual, being of a light maronne-brown above with yellowish-white
tips; the long hair behind the ears is pale rufous, instead of being dark ;
the fore and hind feet only are, in part, blackish, especially the former; the
muzzle and around the eyes are dark brown; and the tail has its terminal
three-fifths uniform rufous-brown, a little darker at the tip, while its base is
paler with minutely mingled whitish hairs : under-parts with scanty annulat-
ed hairs, of a predominant pale colour; and two white streaks extend longi-
tudinally along the rows of mamme. Of this Indian species, I have retain-
ed for the Museum a very fine specimen, from Travancore, presented by
Lord Arthur Hay ; and an example of the young, brought alive to Midnapore
probably from the Cuttack jungles, and presented (dead) by Mr. P. Homfrey.

2. Pt. petaurista (2), var. cineraceus, nobis. The common large species
of Arracan and the Tenasserim provinces, and the only large kind I have seen
from that range of territory. Very like the preceding, but the whitish tips to
the fur more predominating, imparting a hoary-grey appearance to the whole
upper surface, and continued along the tail, the extreme tip only of which is
blackish ; under-parts pure white, or nearly so, in different specimens ; and
the rest of the colourmg much as m the preceding variety (?) In both, the
white tips to the fur predominate in the newly put forth pelage, and disap-
pear to a great extent as the fur becomes old and worn. In the young of
the Arracan race, the black extreme points of the fur are much developed.
We have two adults, and a small young specimen, from Arracan, presented
by Capt. Phayre ; and another adult, in worn pelage, and unusually rufescent
gpl tail than ordinary, from Tenasserim, presented by the Rev. J.

arbe.

A third dark race, or species, of a bay-brown-colour above, variegated with
white splashes, was procured at Malacca by Capt. Charleton, and has been
deseribed as Pt. punctatus by Mr. Gray, Ann. Mag. N. H. 1846, p. 211.+
It is perhaps identical with Pt. elegans of Dr. S. Muller, from Java.

3. Pteromys albiventer, Gray, Hardw. Ill. Ind. Zool.: placed as a syno-
nyme of the Malayan Pt. nitidus by Dr. Cantor, J. A S. XV, 252; six speci-

* A notice of the habits of the Pteromys of that island is given in Major Forbes’s
“Journal of a Residence of 11 years in Ceylon.”

Felis Charltoni, Gray, described on the same occasion, is merely an occasional varie-
ty of F. bengalensis. Major Jenkins favored the Society witha living specimen of this
variety from Assam, and with two live specimens of the ordinary marking, all of which
are now set up inthe Museum. We have also an intermediate variety, which removes
all doubt of the specifical identity,

866 Proceedings of the Asiatic Society. | JuLy,

mens, however, assigned to Nepal, are enumerated in Mr. Gray’s Catalogue of
the mammalia in the British Museum. A very fine example, procured (or the skin
purchased) at Simla by Capt. Thomas, 39th Regt. B. N. I, and by him pre-
sented to the Society. This is perhaps an excessively stretched skin of Pt. mag-
nificus ; but, m new pelage, the white tips to the fur are very little developed,
and there is no pale colour upon the shoulders, nor on the sides and membrane
above : under-parts throughout rufescent-white. Tail tipped with black as in
Pt. magnificus, which is not represented in Hardwicke’s figure of Pt. albiven-
ter, though the tail of the latter is so short that it looks as if it had been mu-
tilated of its black tip, as was doubtless the case with the original.*

4. Pt. magnificus, (Hodgson,) J. A. S. V, 231. Specimen from Nepal,
purchased of a Bhootea. Inhabits also the hill ranges of Assam, from whence
Major Jenkins has favoured the Society with (imperfect) skins, entirely
resembling those from the Himalaya proper.

5. Pt. nobilis, (Gray,) Ann. Mag. N. H. 1842, p. 263: Scturopterus chry-
sotrix, Hodgson, J. A. S. XIII, 67. Very fine specimen, with the pale
dorsal streak complete, presented by Willis Earle, Esq. ; another, with dorsal
streak between the shoulders only, and merely a slight trace over the croup,
presented by Dr. Campbell; both from Darjeeling: a third, without a trace
of dorsal streak, purchased of a Bhootea. Neither of these has any whitish
tips to the fur, asim Pt. magnificus; but, im all other respects, the last
especially approximates Pf. magnificus so very closely, that I cannot but
doubt its distinctness as a species.

6. Pt. nitidus, Cuvier. Adult and young, from Malacca, presented by
the Rev. F. J. Lindstedt. Hab. also Java, Sumatra, and Borneo, apud
Schinz.

The remaining species, with shorter and distichous tail, appertain to the
division Sciuropterus, F. Cuv.; and all of them are well defined as species.

7. Sciuropterus caniceps, Gray, Ann. Mag. N. H, X, 262: Pteromys senez,
Hodgson, J. A. S. XIII, 68. Two specimens from Darjeeling : one present-
ed by the lady of W. H. Oakes, Esq. C.S. ; the other procured by exchange.

8. Sc. fimbriatus, Gray, M. N. H.n. s., Vol. I, p. 84. Two specimens:
one from Simla, presented by L. C. Stewart, Esq., now of H. M. 29th Regt. ;
the other in the Museum when I took charge of it. Inhabits the N. W.
Himalaya. The colour of the upper-parts of this species resembles that of
an English wild Rabbit.

N. B. A species seemingly allied to Sc. fimbriatus, but one-fourth larger,
was figured by Sir A. Burnes as the Moosh 1 baldar of the mountain dis-
tricts of Nyrow, and identified by him as the “ Flying Fox” of the transla-
tion of Baber’s memoirs (p. 145). A length of 2ft. is assigned to it; where-
as I doubt (from examination of several specimens) if Sc. jfimbriatus would
ever exceed 19in, at the most. The colour of the upper-parts is represented
as pale fulvescent ashy-brown, darker on the limbs; tail broad and bushy,
and tipped with blackish: under-parts dull white, with a ferruginous margin
to the membrane underneath. If verified, it might rank as Sc. Baberi, nobis.

9. Se. alboniger, Hodgson, J. A. S. V, 231: Se. Turnbullit, Gray, P. Z.
S. 1837, p. 68; M. N. H. n. s. I, 68. Inhabits Nepal, Sikim, Bootan ;
common at Darjeling. Three specimens, presented by C. 8. Bonnevie, Esq.,
Mrs. Saxon, and J. Shave, Esq.

10. Se. villosus, nobis, n. s.: referred to Se. sagitta in Mr. Walker’s
Catalogue of Assamese mammalia, Calc, Journ. N. H. II, 266. Two speci-

* The Pt. melanotis, Gray, M. N. H., n. s. I, 584, and originally assigned to Nepal, is
referred to Java in Mr. Gray’s subsequent catalozue of the British Museum collection
of mammalia, and there identified with Pt. Diardii, Tem., and with the Pt, nitidus apud
Gray of Hardwicke’s ‘ Illustrations.’

1847.] Proceedings of the Asiatic Society. 367

mens, presented by Mr. F. Bonynge, who procured them during his stay in
Upper Assam; and as the same gentleman gave one to Mr. Walker at the
time of that naturalist’s visit to his station in 1842, there can be no doubt of
the identity of the species with that referred to sagitia by Mr. Walker. This
animal presents a still nearer approach than does the last to the Malayan Sc.
Horsfieldii, Waterhouse, P. Z. S. 1837, p. 87 (vel Pteromys aurantiacus,
Wagner) ; but the tuft of long fine hair surrounding the ears readily distinguishes
it,* also the smaller and clad ears, the brushes of hair impending the claws more
especially of the hind-feet, and the last are much more densely covered-with
hair: the fur of the upper-parts is besides less fine, and more grizzled; and
the blackish (or it might be termed black) base of the fur is more apparent
on that of the lateral membrane; in Sc. Horsfieldit the fur is not blackish
at base, but of a dusky-grey colour. Of the same size and form as Sc.
Horsfieldii and Sc. alboniger, the present species is further distinguished from
the latter by the bright ferrugmous colour, with some pale tips intermingled,
of its general upper surface ; by its strongly rufescent tail, pale towards the
base, and the deep ferruginous tinge of the fur of the under surface of its
lateral membranes, which also more or less imbues the entire under surface of
the body. Length (of a large specimen) 16 inches, of which the tail measures
half ; of the ear posteriorly $ inch; and tarse to end of claws 1§ inch. Mr.
Bonynge favored me with an interesting notice of the crepuscular habits of
this little animal, in common with the rest of its tribe; and which recalled
to mind Catesby’s account of the little Flymg Squirrel of the United States
(Se. volucella), by the remarks that—‘‘in the dusk of the evenimg, when
making their downward” (@. e. gradually descending) “leap, they look more
like falling leaves than anything else.” He adds— They are very difficult
to be got, though plentiful enough. Whenever the Singphos can catch and
kill them, they do so.”

(Sc. fuscocapillus, Jerdon. This is an undescribed species, from S. India,
a notice of which may be introduced here. Length 7% inch., of tail (vertebra)
6 inch., the hair reachmg $ mech further: fore-foot proportionally large,
measuring with claws 1$ inch: hind-feet wanting in the only specimen
examined. Ears small, and almost wholly naked, of an ovate form, and
measurmg 4 inch long posteriorly. Tail very bushy, and but indistinctly
distichous. Moustaches long and black. Fur rather long (the hairs measur-
ing fully ? inch on the back), porrect, of extremely fine texture, the indi-
vidual piles sinuous, and those of the upper-parts fuscous to near the tips,
which are of a rufescent-fulvous hue, or dark brownish-isabelline, forming
the surface colour; on the croup the fur is shorter and more dense, somewhat
as in Se. genibarbis, (Horsf.); and upon the head it is much shorter, and the
basal dusky hue predominates over the greyish-brown tips: above the volar
membrane also the blackish hue is chiefly apparent. Under-parts rufous-
white, extending to the cheeks and under-lip; the lateral fur margining the
membrane rufo-fulvous. The hairs of the tail measure | mch and upwards,
for its basal half or more, becoming gradually rather shorter towards the tip ;
their colour pale at base, then darker, producing an ensemble nearly of the
eolour of the back; but underneath, the tail is fuscous or blackish-brown,
and the extreme tip is whitish.

11. Sc. spadiceus, nobis, n. s. pl. XXXVI, fig. 1. A diminutive species from
Arracan, about 5 inch. m length, mimus the tail, which measures 45 inch. ; tarse
to end ofclaws 1} inch. Upper surface bright ferruginous-bay in old speci-
mens, with the membranes, limbs, and tail, dusky, and the basal fourth of the
latter pale rufous underneath : under-parts dull white, with fur of a somewhat

* In Se. geniharbis, Horsheld, the tuft below the ear is more marked and cireum-
scribed.

~

od U

868 Proceedings of the Asiatic Society. [ JuLY,

woolly texture: that of the upper-parts dusky except at tip. Three speci-
mens, presented by Capt. Phayre.

Zoologists who profess the opinion that nearly allied races of animals,
respectively inhabitmg different localities, and presenting constant differences
of colouring and other trivial distinctive characters, should be set down as
permanent local varieties of the same rather than as distinct allied species,—
leaving it quite optional, however, which should be considered a species and
which a variety,—and who, with M. M. Temminck and Schlegel, thus regard
the Indian Sciurus purpureus as a permanent local variety of Sc. bicolor, or
rather both as races of the same Sc. maximus, might well incline to reduce
the whole series of restricted Pteromydes to the rank of varieties only of a
single widely distributed species, however true they may be and are to their
distinctions of colourmg, and although two such marked races as Pt. niti-
dus and Pt. punctatus inhabit together in the Malayan peninsula—both oc-
currmg in the viemity of Malacca. But be this as it may, such various
permanent races require discrimination : and the analogy of the Sciwroptert
inhabiting the same countries, which are well distinguished apart by good
specifical characters, and are even more numerous than the Pteromydes, would
point to the conclusion that the latter are alike distimct and independent of
each other, at least in the generality of cases, however closely they may re-
semble; and that theories on the geographical range of particular species,
founded on the alleged specifical identity of what can only be presumed to
be varieties of the same, rest upon avery insecure and disputable founda-
tion. I add asummary of the distribution of the Indian Flymg Squirrels,
with those of the eastern coast of the Bay of Bengal, as far southward as
the Straits of Malacca.—Those of Ceylon remain to be identified. In the
{Indian peninsula generally, from the jungles of central India to Travancore,
there have only been observed the Pteromys peteurista, and Sciuropterus
Juscocapillus lately discovered (I believe in the Nilgherries). In the Hima-
laya, Pteromys albiventer, Pt. magnificus, and Pt. nobilis, would seem to appear
successively, as we proceed from the N. W. to the 8. E.; and Sc. Baberi (?),
Se. fimbriatus, Sc. alboniger, and Sc. caniceps, present apparently a similar
succession,—the two latter alone certainly occurring together, m Sikim. In
the Assam ranges, Pt. magnificus re-appears, which would argue its existence
im the intervening country; and, indeed, it remains to ascertain whether Pf,
albwenter and Pt. nobilis are really different from Pt. magnificus. Se. villosus
has been observed hitherto only im Assam. One or two species are found in
Sylhet that I have not yet seen. In Arracan, there appear to he only the
Pt. petaurista (?), var. cineraceus, which extends southward to the Tenasserim
provinces, and the diminutive Sc. spadiceus. Lastly, the Malayan peninsula
yields Pt. nitidus and Pt. punctatus, and Sc. Horsfieldii and Sc. genibarbis.
From the great eastern archipelago the Society does not possess a single
specimen.

Of the ordinary Squirrels (Sciwrus), we may commence with a group of
large species, or (more or less ?) permanent races, peculiar to 8. E. Asia and
its islands ; the whole of which are but local varieties of a single species, in
the opinion of some zoologists.

1, Se. purpureus, Zimmerman: Sc. maximus (in part), Schreber ; Sc.
bombayensis, Baddaért; Sc. indicus, Erxleben; Sc. Elphinstonii, Sykes.
These synonymes, copied from Mr. Gray, and to which may be added Sc.
malabaricus, Schinz, I believe to be correctly assigned to the common great
Squirrel peculiar to the peninsula of India. So far as I have seen, it varies
chiefly in the development of the black on the shoulders and fore-limbs,
and that of the croup and thighs, which last is very commonly wanting, the
former rarely more than reduced; the tail also has more or less black or

1847. | Proceedings of the Asiatic Society. 869

maronne-red above, with usually (if not always) a pale tip; the under-parts
are more or less deep-coloured; and the relative proportion of the colours of
the head is subject to variation, its dark portion being generally maronne
when little developed, blackish when more extended: the line proceeding
downward from the front of the ear is of very constant (if not invari-
able) occurrence; and may be presumed to exist in the black variety
mentioned by Mr. Elliot (Madras Journ. X, 217), distinguishing it from the
black race so common in the countries eastward of the Bay of Bengal. The
great development of the fur upon the ear seems always to characterize this
Indian race or species, and in a less degree the Himalayan and Assamese
specimens of our No. 3; while in Arracan, Tenasserim, and Malayan speci-
mens of the latter, and in the Cinghalese and Javan races, the ears are clad
with very short hairs, as in the generality of Indian and Malayan Sciuri.*
I have retained three specimens for the Museum of Sc. purpureus, all set up
while fresh by the Society’s taxidermists.

2. Sc. macrourus, Forster (nec Say) : also White-legged Squirrel, Pennant,
‘ Quadrupeds,’ II, 407; and Sc. ceylonensis, Boddaért. Pl. XXXVI, fig. 2.
Mr. Gray refers this name to a Javanese race or species; and certainly Dr.
Horsfield’s figure assigned by him to Sc. bicolor, in the ‘ Zoological Researches
in Java,’ approximates the Ceylon animal considerably. In general, it has
been placed asa synonyme of the preceding species; but the race has at
least as good a claim to rank separately, as have either of the two next.
The ears are clad with short hair, instead of being densely tufted: and the
colouring is remarkably different. The Ceylon specimen figured (presented
by Dr. R. Templeton, of Colombo,) measures about 2ft. long, of which the
tail is half, its hair reaching 1gin. further. Colour of the upper-parts dull
maronne-black, much grizzled with whitish tips on the sides, croup, and
haunches, and slightly omthe back and shoulders; the croup having numer-
ous buffy-white hairs intermixed: basal three-fifths of the tail black, with
long white tips to the hairs, and a white median line underneath (or behind) ;
the rest or terminal portion brown with less conspicuously developed white
tips, except at the end, where these gradually disappear : cheeks, under-parts,
and limbs, almost pure white, with a slight fulvescent tinge; but there is an
abruptly defined blackish patch on the upper portion of the fore-limbs
externally, passmg upward to the shoulder, a corresponding grizzled patch
on the hind-limbs continuous with the colourmg of the croup and haunches,
and the toes of all the feet are blackish: there is also a blackish patch on the
crown of the head, and afew blackish hairs on the white cheeks; a dul!
whitish occipital band behind the ears; and the short fur upon the outside
of the ears is whitish, excepting a slight black pencil anteriorly—The only
other specimen I have seen was procured in Travancore, and sent to me on
loan by Walter Elliot, Esq.; and I took of it a minute description, which I
here subjoin.t

* Upon the whole, the variation I have observed in different individuals of this race,
from distantly separated localities, is, after all, but trifling, and does not appear to be
influenced by locality.

+ Length about 21 inches, of which the tail measured 9 inches, or with its hair 10 inches.
Fur of the upper-parts coarse and rigid at tip, a little waved, or not lying even and
smooth ; the basal two-thirds fine and soft, of an umbre-brown colour, as 1s also the first
portion of the thicker extremity ; the tips being of a pale straw-colour, imparting a
grizzled appearance : crown of the head, and base of the anterior limbs, darker ; rest
of the head, with the occiput, throat, breast, and the four limbs, pale isabella-brown,
or dirty straw-colour, the hair along each side of the belly conspicuously longer (as
likewise in the Ceylon specimen) ; that of the under-parts, and beneath the fore-limbs,
short and much frizzled, and tinged with ferruginous: the toes of all the feet are black-
sh-brown above: tail coloured like the back at base, the brown colour predominating

ie x 2

870 Proceedings of the Asiatic Society. (Ture,

3. Se. bicolor, Sparrman, apud Horsfield, Proc. Zool. Soc. 1839, p. 151 ;
also apud Schinz, and Cantor, J. A. S. XV, 246: Se. affinis, Raffles (the pale
variety, which is also Sc. aurewentris, Is. Geoffroy) ; Sc. giganteus, McClel-
land, described in P. Z. 8S. loc. cit. ; Sc. macrouroides, Hodgson, enumerated
(not described) as newin J. A. S. X, 915 (1841). That Sparrman’s brief
Latin diagnosis applies very well to the present race or species is undeniable ;
but as it was founded on a Javanese specimen, and there would appear to be
some doubt whether the race under consideration mhabits Java, Mr. Gray
refers the name bicolor to another and well known Javanese race, placing it
as a synonyme of Sc. javensis, Schreber; while for the animal here treated
of, he adopts the name macrouroides, Hodgson, which yields precedence to
giganteus of McClelland, as applied to the same dark variety of the race.
Regarding, however, (with Dr. Cantor,) the pale variety common in the Malayan
peninsula as, without doubt, specifically the same as the ordinary dark
variety, the rejection of the name dzcolor for this race would render it neces-
sary to adopt the name affinis, Raffles, for the normally coloured or dark
variety as well as for the pale variety, and notwithstanding that Raffles alludes
to the former by the name Sc. maximus, under which Schreber comprehends
what are here provisionally regarded as different species of these great
Squirrels. But it remains to ascertain, upon sufficient authority, whether it
be true that the present race does not mhabit Java. Schinz, who describes
it correctly, gives Java, Sumatra, Borneo, and Ceylon, as habitats—the last
named locality doubtless following from his mal-identification of Se. macrou-
rus of Ceylon with the race under review. In the Malayan peninsula it
abounds (and there alone it would seem that the pale variety occurs); also,
proceeding northward, m Tenasserim, Arracan, Sylhet, Munneepore, and
Assam, as well as in the 8. E. Himalaya, as especially about Darjeelig. In
specimens from all this range of territory, the dark variety exhibits no
variation worth mentioning, (certainly no local variation,) except that the ears
of Himalayan and Assamese specimens are pretty densely tufted (though less
sothan in Se. purpureus), while this is not the case with those from Arracan,
Tenasserim, and the Malayan peninsula. In adults, the upper-parts seem to
be always deep black in the new pelage, becoming bleached and oftentimes
very rusty as the fur gets old, especially upon the back towards the croup ;
and this faded fur may be commonly seen to be succeeded by deep black fur
im specimens that were changing their coat. The young would seem to be
always thus rusty above, and when small are very pale about the croup. The
under-parts are more or less deep-coloured in different individuals. A black
band on the cheek, descendmg backward from before the eye, is of very
regular occurrence; and above this, the yellowish-white colour is more or
less contimued forward ; the sides of the upper lip are sometimes black, some-
times white, or with black and white hairs intermixed. The followimg speci+
mens have been retained for the Museum. One from Darjeeling, presented
by the late Mr. Webb of that place; one from Arracan (with some pale
hairs imtermixed along the tail), presented alive by Capt. J. R. Abbott; one
from Amherst (remarkably fine), presented by E. O’Ryley, Esq.; another,
from Mergui, presented by the Rev. J. Barbe; and one from Malacca, by the
Rev. I’. J. Lindstedt. Also two specimens of the pale variety, from Malacca,
presented by Mr. Frith and Mr. E. Lindstedt.

4. Sc. javensis, Schreber, var.—Mr. Gray, in his catalogue of the mam-
malia in the British Museum, still admits three Javanese races of these large
Squirrels, as distinct: adopting the name hypoleucos, Horsfield, for one of
about the middle, and whitish at the end.—This description does not exactly tally with

the Ceylon specimen ; but the species is the same, beyond all question, and the general
similarity of the two specimens is considerable.

i847. | Proceedings of the Asiatic Society. 871

them, and macrourus, Forster, for another: but the latter, as we have seen,
must be reserved for the Cinghalese race; and the former was subsequently
considered by Dr. Horsfield as “a mere variety of Sc. Leschenaultii,” (i. e.
javensis). A single specimen in the Society’s collection, presented by the
Batavian Society, is of a uniform fuscous-brown above and along the upper
surface of the tail; the sides rather paler and obscurely grizzled with a lighter
hue; the anterior part of the head whitish, passing off gradually in whitish
tips on the crown: shoulders more distinctly grizzled; and the entire under-
parts and limbs externally sulhed white, inclusive of the anterior portion of
the outside of the thigh ; ears pale and rusty, as are also the cheeks and sides
of the neck: and the tail underneath is whitish throughout its length,
bordered externally (2. e. the hairs tipped) with the hue of the upper-parts :
whiskers long and black. ‘The structure is absolutely as in the preceding
race,

5. Sec. Rafflesii, Vigors: Se. Prevostu, Desm., apud Schinz: Se. rufogu-
laris et rufoniger, Gray, apud Cantor (who expresses his suspicion that Sc.
redemitus, Van der Boon, will prove to be another variety of the same).
Two Malacca specimens; one presented by R. W. G. Frith, Esq., the other
procured by exchange: and a remarkable variety, according to Dr. Cantor;
(nearly allied to that termed rufoniger by Mr. Gray,) with no white anterior
to the shoulder, which is replaced by black mimgled with rufous on the face,
and by rufous on the neck and humerus: there is also a broad lateral band
of greyish-white tips to the fur above the ordinary white lateral band; the’
fur of the haunches is tipped with albescent-brown ; and the tail is clad with
broadly white-tipped hairs, except at its extreme tip and base above. Dr.
C. has a variety, from the Malayan peninsula, in some degree intermediate to
this and to the ordinarily coloured Malayan individuals. The specimen here
described is doubtless from the Archipelago, having been presented by the
Batavian Society : Schinz states it to inhabit Borneo and Malacca.

The following four races (and seemingly others) have the same claim to be
considered local varieties of a single species, as have the various great Squir-
rels exemplified by Nos. 1, 2, 3, and 4: but each would seem to be always
true to its particular colouring (in its own proper habitat); and it is difficult
to conceive that local causes should exercise so much influence in modifying
the coloration, or that variable species should continue so very true to their
colourimg over a great extent of country as is the case with the several races
under cousideration.

6. Sc. hippurus, Is. Geoff.: Sc. rufogaster, and probably Sc. castaneoven-
tris, Gray, Ann. Mag. N. H. 1842, p. 263. From the Malayan peninsula.
Body above, from occiput to base of tail, fulvous-brown picked with black,
continued a little way on the tail; rest of the tail black: head, sides of neck,

and limbs externally, grizzled dark ashy, contrasting strongly with the fulvous
hue of the back: under-parts, and mside of limbs, deep rufo-ferruginous,
and generally an admixture of the same upon the ears. Two specimens: one
presented by R. W. G. Frith, Esq.; the other procured by exchange.

7. Sc. rufiventer (?), Geoffroy:* Se. erythrogaster, nobis, J. A. S. XI,
970; Sc. hypopyrrhus (2), Wagler, Schinz (No. 34). From northern Assam
and Munneepore. Throughout dusky-ash above, picked with fulvous, nearly
as upon the head and limhs of the preceding race: below deep rufo-ferru-
ginous, as in the latter: hairs of the tail annulated black and fulvous, with
long black tips occupying more and more of each hair to the end, where
they become wholly black, and the terminal two-thirds of the tail appear to

* This was supposed to be N. American: but the species inhabiting N. America are
now tolerably well known, especially since Dr. Bachman’s researches ; and none corre-
ponding with the description of Sc. rufiventer has been there discovered.

872 Proceedings of the Asiatic Society. [Juny,

*

be thus almost wholly black externally. Specimen from Munneepore, pre-
sented by Capt. C. S. Guthrie.*

8. Se. erythreus, Pallas. From Lower Assam and Cherra Poonjee. Re-
sembles the last, but is more fulvescent, and the sides of the neck and out-
side of the limbs tend to be a little more ashy than the rest, but not con-
trasting strongly (as m the Malayan race): terminal three-fourths of the
tail of the same deep rufous as the under-parts, with a pale and sometimes
whitish extreme tip. Lars also red. Two specimens from Cherra Poonjee,
presented by F. Skipwith, Esq. ; and two small young, from Assam, present-
ed in spirit by Major Jenkins, and since stuffed ; these latter have much black
towards the base of the tail, especially underneath.

9. Sc. Keraudrenii, Lesson, Cent. Zool. pl. I.; Sc. ferrugineus, Cuv.
(M. S.?), apud Schinz. From Arracan and Pegu. Entirely of a deep rufo-
ferruginous colour, rather darker above than below, the fur of the upper-parts
somewhat glistening: toes of all the feet blackish, as in the three preceding ;
and the extreme tip of the tail yellowish-white. Two specimens from Arra-
can, presented by Capt. Phayre.t

10. Se. vittatus, Raffles: Sc. bivittatus, Desmarest.{ This retains the
rufous belly of the preceding species, but the colour is weaker; there is also
a rufous tip to the tail: the size is smaller, and a new feature of colouring
presents itself in the two contiguous lateral stripes, the upper white and the
lower black, which separate the grizzled colourmg of the back from the
rufous of the belly. It abounds in the Malayan peninsula, Sumatra, &c. ;
and numerous specimens have been presented to the Society, of which three
are retained for the Museum. :

1l. Sc. nigrovittatus, Horsfield: Sc. griseoventer, Is. Geoffroy. This
differs chiefly from the last i having the under-parts albescent greyish in-
stead of rufous, and there is no rufous at the tip of the tail, but a little at
its base underneath ; terminal half of the tail obscurely rmged: the upper
lateral stripe is tinged with fulvous; and there is a rufous tinge on the
cheeks. Specimen from Malacca, presented by C. Huffnagle, Esq. Hab. also
Java.

12. Sc. atrodorsalis (2), Gray, Ann. Mag. N. H. 1842, p. 263: Pl. XXXVII,
fig. 2. Size of Sc. vittatus, with an exceedingly fine bushy tail. Upper-parts
golden-fulvous grizzled with black; the former predominating, especially
upon the head: a broad longitudinal deep black patch on the back and croup,
commencing behind the shoulders, and becoming evanescent posteriorly :
breast and under-parts light rufescent, deepening towards the tail, the hairs
of which are black with long pale ferrugimous (or rufous-isabelline) tips:

* Very close to this must be Sc. pygerythrus, Is. Geoff. (in the Zoology of Belanger’s
Voyage), “from the forests of Syriamin Pegu.” Colour brown picked with fulvous
above, below bright rufous, extending up the base of the median line of tail, which latter
is coloured like the back and indistinctly annulated.—Specimen a, assigned to Sc. ery-
Whe in Mr. Gray’s catalogue of the mammalia in the British Museum, seems referribie
to this.

+t Specimen b, from Bhotan, assigned by Mr. Gray to Se. erythreus (Brit. Mus.
Catal.), is described to have the ‘‘ tail-end black, top of the head bright rufous; throat
grey, grizzled ; belly duller red.” His specimenc has the “tail-end, bright red :”
India only being given as the locality. The bright rufous top of the head shows a gra-
dation towards Se. Keraudrenii.

¢ Prof. Schinz refers this to the subsequently described Sc. flavimanus, Is. Geoff. (in
the Zoology of M. Belanger’s Voyage): the latter is stated by M. Is. Geoffroy to be
very closely allied to Sc. vittatus, but to be distinguished by having the upper surface
of the feet, front and outside of the fore-arm, and above the muzzle, fulvous: tail
not tipped with rufous, but annulated to its extremity; and there is no white line
along the flanks. Hab. Ceylon or Cochin China,—in all probability the latter, rather
than the former, locality.

—_—— - ~

1847. | Proceedings of the Asiatic Society. 873

whiskers long and white. Specimen presented by the Rev. J. Barbe, from
the Tenasserim province of Ye.*

13. Sc. chrysonotus, nobis, n. s. (Pl. XXXVII, fig. 1): a dull-coloured
specimen described in J. A. S. X, 920. Size of Sc. Rafflesii, or measuring
about 20in. long, of which the tail is half, its hair reaching 2in. or 25in. further.
General colour grizzled fulvous above, the limbs and tail grizzled ashy (from
each hair being annulated with black and pale fulvescent), with an abruptly
defined black tip to the latter: under-parts and inside of limbs pale grizzled
ashy: in bright specimens, the nape, shoulders, and upper-part of the back,
are vivid light ferruginous or golden-fulvous, sometimes continued to the
tail, more generally shading off gradually towards the rump, and in some
but slightly developed even upon the nape and shoulders: whiskers long
and black; and slight albescent pencils to the ears, more or less developed.
Common in the Tenasserim provinces. Five picked specimens, presented by
the Rev. J. Barbe, and E. O’Ryley, Esq., of Amherst.

14. Sc. lokroides (?), Hodgson, J. A. S. V, 232: Sec. assamensis, Mc-
Clelland, apud Gray, who regards this as different from Sc. lokroides of Nepal ;
but Mr. Hodgson’s description of the latter fully applies.t From examination
of a very considerable number of specimens, collected at Darjeeling, different
parts of Assam, Cherra Poonjee, Tipperah, and Arracan, I can perceive no
diversity whatever, in those from different localities, unless it may be, perhaps,
on the average, that the Himalayan specimens are somewhat more rufescent
underneath ; but every gradation is even here observable. Mr. Gray, however,
extends the range of Sc. assawmensis to Darjeeling ; and I have seen no specimens
from Nepal proper. It is nearly allied to the preceding species, but is smaller,
with rarely a trace of the black tip to the tail, and the nape and shoulders are
uniformly coloured with the rest of the upper-parts : the whole beg more
or less rufescent in different specimens, in a slight degree only; and some-
times when most so, the under-parts are most albescent, or scarcely sullied. In
some the tail is very rufescent underneath, on the median line nearly through-
out its length. I retain for the Museum two Darjeeling specimens, presented
by Mrs. Saxon and C. 8. Bonnevie, Esq. ; two from Assam, presented by Major
Jenkins and W. C. Thorburn, Esq. ; one (half grown), from Cherra Poonjee,
presented by F. Skipwith, Esq.; and three from Arracan, presented by Capt.
Phayre and Capt. Abbott.

14, a. Inthe collection of a native gentleman (who has obligingly favored me
with the loan of the animal, for comparison with the various allied species), is a
living specinen of a Squirrel, (pl. XXXVIL, fig. 3,) habitat unknown, which
differs from Sc. lokroides ( ? v. assamensis) in having the under-parts and inside
of limbs deep ferrugimous as in the next, except the throat and breast, passing
along the median line of the belly, which parts are of a deep grizzled ash-colour
without a tinge of rufous, and much of the same hue as the crown and exterior
of the limbs and feet: the body and tail having a fulvescent tinge, but less
strong than is usual in Sc. lokroides ; and the tail being slightly black-tipped,
but with pale ends to the hairs. The rufous of the uader-parts does not
extend underneath the tail. It this be considered distinct and new, it may
bear the name Sc. griseopectus, nobis.

15. Sc. lokriah (2), Hodgson, J. A. S. V, 232: Sc. subflaviventris, Me-

* Sc. atrodorsalis, Gray, is assigned to Bhotan.—‘‘ Gray ; middle of the back blackish,
slightly grizzled ; cheeks and whiskers yellowish; ears, chest, belly, and under side of
limbs, dull rufous : tail blackish—hair with a broad black central band.” Not impro-
bably a dull specimen of that above described, with the locality erroneous.

+ Mr. Gray refers Sc. griseoventer, Is. Geoff. (Zoology of Belanger’s Voyage), from
“bla Sc, assamensis, instead of to Sc, nigrovittatus, Horsfield, with which it agrees
entirely.

874 Proceedings of the Asiatic Society. [JuLy,

Clelland, apud Gray, who considers it distinct from Se. lokriah of Nepal ;
though again the original description of the latter fully applies. Nearly
allied to the last, but more rufescent, and deeper ferruginous below; the
tail more or less deeply ferruginous underneath or behind, where bordered
on each side with black subterminal and pale extreme tips. Two specimens
from Darjeeling, presented by Mrs. Oakes and the late Mr. Webb; one from
Cherra Poonjee, presented by the late Dr. Griffith; anda small specimen
from Arracan, and a bad skin of another, presented by Capt. Phayre,—both
of these having the under-parts considerably paler than is usual in Darjeeling
specimens, though occasionally the latter are equally pale. In Arracan this
species inhabits a higher elevation than’ No. 14.

16. Sec. tenuis, Horsfield: Se. annulatus, Desmoulins; Se. modestus, S.
Muller.* Nearly allied to the last, but smaller, and the under-parts dingy
rufescent-whitish. Inhabits Java and Borneo. Specimen presented by the
Batavian Society.

We now come to the group of small striped Squirrels, of which three
sub-groups may be distinguished. The first of these has a median white
line along the back.

17. Sc. palmarum, Lin.: c. penicillatus, Leach, Zool. Misc., I, tab. 1.
Mr. Gray refers the following species to this latter; but I am satisfied that
he is incorrect in dog so: no mention is made by Dr. Leach of the rufous
underneath the tail, which is so prominent a characteristic of Sc. tristriatus ;
the sides are said to be “ pale yellowish,” which applies to palmarum and
not to tristriatus ; and Dr. Leach’s specimen was taken from a nest formed
im a library at Madras, which (so far as I have seen of the habits of the two
species) decides at once in favour of palmarum: I doubt much whether Sc.
tristriatus ever enters buildings ; whereas I have observed Sc. palmarum to
abound in the town of Madras. The discrimination of the two species is
undoubtedly due to the late accomplished Curator of the Zoological Society’s
Museum (now employed at the British Museum), and I have pleasure, there-
fore, in restoring to him the nomination of Sc. tristriatus, the more especial-
ly as Leach’s figure of his (so called) penicillatus is execrable, and the cha-
racter upon which it is separated from Sc. palmarum most unsatisfactory.
Of these two nearly allied species, Sc. palmarum only is found on the allu-
vium of Lower Bengal, where, as also in the plains of Upper India, it is the
only representative of this vast genus. The specimens I have had set up
were obtained on the Society’s premises.

18. Sc. tristriatus, Waterhouse, Mag. N. H. 1837, p. 496; Proc. Zool.
Soc. 1839, p. 118. Two specimens set up, of many procured by myself in
the Midnapore jungles; and a third, from Ceylon, presented by Dr. R.
Templeton, of Colombo. It is remarkable that the voice of this little animal
is most particularly unlike that of the preceding species; though, in both of
them, the notes are pretty sure to be mistaken for the chirruping of birds,
by persons unacquainted with the sound;f the voice of Sc. tristriatus first
attracted my attention in the jungle, and I watched for it some time in the
supposition that it was a bird 1 had not met with before. Se. palmarum was
found about equally common in the same situations : but I thmk the tendency
of this is to approach human habitations, and of Sc. tristriatus to avoid
them. The size and proportions of recent examples of these two species
(examined together) are absolutely the same; but the diversity of voice, and

* Sc. philippinensis, Ogilby, P. 2. S. 1839, p. 117, would also seem to come very
near.

+ This chirruping voice would help to ally these small striped Squirrels to the equally
striped Tamias subgroup, as exemplified by the Chipping Squirrel of N. America, T.
Lysteri.

1847.] Proceedings of the Asiatic Society. 875

that of habit as shown by one only of them extending its range to the Gange-
tie delta, superadded to the slight though constant differences of colourmg
(alike in Se. tristriatus from the jungles N. W. of Midnapore to Ceylon),
indicate the extreme caution necessary ere we conclude other allied races to
be merely varieties of the same, from their general similarity of size and
colourmg.—N. B. The Palm Squirrel of Pennant’s ‘ Quadrupeds’ (II, 415),
from Ceylon, with “an obscure pale yellow stripe on the middle of the back,’’
&e., may perhaps prove to be athird allied species of this subgroup, and
there may be others yet undiscriminated.

Other species have a black medial dorsal lie, as the two next which are
closely allied, and have conspicuous small white-tipped pencil-tufts to the
ears.

19. Sc. McClellandii, Horsfield, P. Z. S. 1839, p. 152: Se. Pembertonit,
nobis, J. A. S. XI, 887. Inhabits Sikim, Bootan, and the hill ranges of
Upper Assam. Two specimens from Darjeeling; presented by the late Mr.
Webb and Mrs. Oakes. This diminutive species has a deep black median
dorsal streak, and two much less conspicuous brown lateral streaks, divided
from the former by dull pale streaks of the same breadth with the last, and
beyond the lateral dark streak is one of an albescent-buff colour: tail
margined behind nearly as in Se. lokriah, or rufous subterminated with black,
and tipped with brownish-buff.

20. Sc. Barbei, nobis, n. s. (Pl. XXXVI, fig. 3). Resembles the last in size
and structure, but is much more vividly coloured. There are five distinct
black bands, three of equal length and breadth, the outermost less developed ;
alternating with four rusty-whitish bands, of which the two outer are rather
brighter than the two inner, and are continued forward to the moustaches,
passing beneath the eye: under-parts and inside of limbs bright pale ferru-
gimous : the tail margined behind as in the preceding species, or rufous, each
hair subterminated with black, but tipped with white. ‘Three specimens, from
the Tenasserim province of Ye, presented by the Rev. J. Barbe.

The next would seem to form an analogous little subgroup with Sc. in-
signis, Horsf., of Sumatra and Java.

21. Sc. sublineatus, Waterhouse, P. Z. S. 1838, p. 19: Se. Delesserti,
Guérin, Mag. Zool. 1842, and Zoologie du Voyage de M. Ad. Delessert, where
figured. Inhabits the Nilgherries. Specimen presented by T. C. Jerdon, Esq.
This minute Squirrel has remarkably dense close fur (as described of Sc.
insignis), of a dark grizzled olive-colour, tinged with tawney, and having
three pale lines alternating with four dark ones on the back and croup ; the
outer dark limes narrower and somewhat less dark than the others. It has
thus the median line pale, as in Sc. palmarum and Sc. tristriatus ; whereas
Se. msignis is described to have the median line dark (but this, I suspect, needs
confirmation): under-parts dull tawney: the tail grizzled dusky and ferru-

inous.
4 22. Sc. vulgaris, Lin. Specimens in summer and winter pelage, presented
by Mr. Bartlett and by the Cornish Institution. Inhabits Europe and
Northern Asia.

23. Sc. hudsonius, Pallas. N. America. Presented by Mr. Bartlett.

Finally, of the Marmots, we possess——

Arctomys bobac, Schreber: Mus arctomys, Pallas: Arct. himalayanus and
A. tibetanus, Hodgson, J. A. S. X, 777, and XII, 409. Adult and young
(not in good condition), the former presented by Capt. Huddleston, who
brought it from Almorah ; the latter procured near Darjeeling by the late
Mr. Webb: and a living young one, now more than half grown, presented
by G. A. Bushby, Esq., as noticed in p. 385 ante. This little animal con-
tinues in perfect health and vigour, and has only now (in the middle of July)

aoe

876 Proceedings of the Asiatic Society. [JuLy,

just put forth its shorter summer pelage. . It does not appear to be in the
least degree distressed by the temperature of Lower Bengal, but is, in gene-
ral, merely kept away from direct sunshine during the heat of the day: and
(as always with this genus) it is perfectly fearless and tame, but without
distinguishing individuals. It makes a loud chattering cachinnation not
unfrequently. At first, when turned loose, this Marmot used generally to
collect as much grass as he could carry, and take it to the place where he
was kept; but I have not observed him to do this of late, though he pro-
bably again will by and bye.

I will now consider the range of distribution of our Indian true Seiuri,
and those inhabiting the eastern side of the Bay of Bengal, as far south-
ward as the Straits of Malacca.

As with the Flying Squirrels, the group of true Sciuri is not much deve-
loped im India proper. Thus, im the peninsula and Ceylon, only five species
are known, all pertaining to subgroups peculiar to this part of the world,—
viz. that of the gigantic Squirrels (the races or species of which are brought
together by some Zoologists as varieties only of Sc. maximus, Schreber), and
that of the diminutive so called Palm Squirrels.* Of the latter, Se. palma-
rum would seem to be diffused generally over the plains, where it is the only
species met with; asim the Gangetic delta, beyond which it does not pass
eastward (that I have been able to learn), nor into Assam, while to the north
it ranges to the foot of the hill country, and in a N. W. direction till checked
by the great deserts.t Southward, it 1s said to mhabit Ceylon, and to abound
on the table-land of the Deccan: while in more undulating ground it is
found together with the next species. Sc. tristriatus takes the place of Sc.
palmarum in more hilly districts, to a moderate elevation ; abounding along
the ranges of ghats on either coast of the peninsula, also m Ceylon, and
extending northward to the borders of the Gangetic delta, and thence west-
ward into central India: it probably also occurs on the Rajmahl and Mon-
ghyr hills in Bengal, if not also in the sub-Himalayan sal forest; but
further observations are required to trace satisfactorily its geographic
range, as it has been very generally confounded with Sc. palmarum.
The little Sc. trilineatus is exclusively a hill species, confined to a more
elevated range of country; having been hitherto observed only in the
Nilgherries : but a representative of it (af not the identical species) might
be looked for in Ceylon, if not also in the Mahabuleishwar. Of the two great
Squirrels, Sc. purpureus seems to be generally diffused, or nearly so, through-
out the hill jungles of the penimsula; except perhaps in the extreme south
and in Ceylon, where Sec. macrourus inhabits and probably replaces it... The
Sc. dschinschicus, Gm. (v. gingintanus, Shaw), founded on [’ Ecureil de Gingi
of Sonnerat, and probably the same with Sc. albovittatus, Desmarest,—a
species apparently allied to Sc. plantani of Sumatra and Java,—is greatly in
need of confirmation as an inhabitant of India.

Passing now to the Himalaya, I have no information respecting the species
(if any) inhabitmg the N. W., or Alpme Punjab, or even to the westward
of Nepal; but to the S. E. (as in eastern Nepal, Sikim, Bootan), there is
the large black Squirrel, Se. bicolor apud nos, which spreads thence to the
hill ranges of Assam, and those of Munneepore, Sylhet, Arracan, Tenasserim,

* T cannot say that I have absolutely never seen Sc. palmarum upon a palm ; but it
assuredly does not resort much to the Palmacea. These diminutive striped Squirrels
come very much on the ground, as their affinities with the Ground Squirrels (Tamias )
would intimate ; and are about equally terrestrial and arboreal: they are continually
seen, with feathery tail upraised, running about and crossing one’s path on the ground ;
but immediately retreat to a tree upon alarm.

+ Vide J. A. S. XV, 168.

1847.| Proceedings of the Asiatic Society. 877

&e., at least as far as the Straits of Malacca: also, in Nepal, the allied Sc.
lokriah and Sc. lokroides, of the size of Sc. vulgaris ; which a little further
east (asin Sikim) would be represented, according to Mr. Gray, respectively
by Sc. subflaviventris and Sc. assamensis of MeClelland—though the latter
certainly accord with the descriptions of Se. lokriah and Sc. lokroides, and
I cannot but very strongly suspect them to be the same. Both these Sikim
species continue thew range to the Assamese mountains, and with them a
diminutive striped Squirrel— Sc. McClellandu, which probably imhabits a
greater elevation.*

In Bootan, besides the last four, there should be, according to Mr. Gray,
Sc. erythreus (var., with “ top of the head bright rufous’’), Sc. caniceps,t and
Se. atrodorsalis ; but it is not improbable that the localities of the two latter
are given erroneously,—the last seeming to be my Tenasserim species (No. 12),
referred to the same with a mark of doubt.

Upon the hill ranges of Assam, the same species occur as in Bootan—at
least the four that range thence from Sikim: while Sc. rufiventer (? with
black tail) abounds to the northward, and in the hills surrounding the valley
of Munneepore ; the very doubtfully. distinct Sc. erythreus (with rufous tail)
representing it southward, and about Cherra Poonjee (north of Sylhet).

In Sylhet, Tipperah, and Arracan, Sc. lokroides (? v. assamensis) conti-
nues very abundant; and probably also Sc. lokriah (2? v. subflaviventris) at
a greater elevation, as certamly in Arracan: and in the last named province
the entirely red Sc. Keraudrenvi abundantly replaces Sc. erythreus of Lower
Assam and Cherra Poonjee, and has the same claim with Sc. rufiventer (?)
to be considered a mere variety of Sc. erythreus. In Pegu, there is again
the Sc. pygerythrus, Is. Geoff., additional to Keraudreni (though probably
not in the same localities), which also would seem to exhibit but another
variation of the same specific (2) type. Sc. bicolor, Sc. Keraudreni, Sc.
lokriah (2), and Sc. lokroides (2), are the only true Squirrels which I know
to mmhabit Arracan.

Proceeding further south, in the Tenasserim provinces we only recognise
the large Sc. bicolor, among the preceding species: and there is a diminu-
tive striped Squirrel, Sc. Barbet, which is nearly allied to Sc. McClellandii of
Sikim, Bootan, and N. Assam. The only others I know are Sc. chrysonotus,
which seems to be very common, and may be said to represent Sc. lokroides
(2) of Arracan, &c.,—and Sc. atrodorsalis (2), of which I have seen only a
single specimen: but I doubt not that others inhabit the provinces ; and we
might specially look for a representative of the erythreus type—perhaps Sc.
pygerythrus, Is. Geoffroy.

In the Malayan peninsula, there appears again to be a complete change
in the Sczuride, excepting only the great Sc. bicolor, which continues iden-
tically the same; though exhibiting here a remarkable pale variety, in adili-
tion to the ordinary dark race. The erythreus group, however, finds its
representative in Sc. hippurus: and another group with conspicuous stripes
on the flanks, very characteristic of the Malay countries, is exemplified by
Se. vittatus and Sc. nigrovitiatus. The beautiful Sc. Rafflesii is common
southward : and there is also the very curious Tupaia-like Sc. laticaudatus
(vide XV, 251). Dr. Cantor adds Sc. tenuis, Horsfield, which I have seen
only from Java; and it is very probable that Sc. insignis of Sumatra and
Java inhabits the mountains: Sc, plantani should be likewise sought for.
The habitat “ India,’’? attached by Mr. Gray to this last named species, as

* Sc. lokriah, Se. lokroides, and Sc. McClellandii, are erroneously assigned by Prof.
aa to Bengal.
“ Palegrey, grizzled: back yellowish ; beneath, paler grey: tail long, grey, black-
Riad, ringed ; hair with three broad black bands.” Ann. Mag. N. iH, 1842, p. 263.

Se a

878 Proceedings of the Asiatic Society. [Juny,

also to Sc. Rafflesii and Sc. rufoniger (Rafflesii, var.?), may be safely
regarded as certaimly erroneous.

The Society’s present collection of Sciwride comprises 88 specimens, of
35 (provisionally assumed) species, for the most part—with very few excep-
tions—select and in excellent condition. Of these, 23 belong to the sub-
group of Flyimg Squirrels, 3 (inclusive of the livmg Marmot) to that of
Marmots, and the remainder to the very extensive genus Sciurus.. In the
“Catalogue of the Mammalia in the Museum of the Asiatie Society,’ pub-
lished in J. A. S. X, 660 et seg. (August, 1841), not a single specimen is
enumerated ; but there were 6 im the Museum when I took charge of it, in
the followmg month, of which one only (Sciwropterus jfimbriatus) now
remains, the rest (Sciuropterus alboniger, Sciurus purpureus, Sc. vittatus,
Se. lokriah ?, and Sc. McClellandiu,) having smce been replaced by better
specimens.

Our present desiderata, among the Flying Squirrels, are those of Ceylon,
Sciuropterus fuscocapillus of 8. India, Sc. Horsfieldu, Se. genibarbis, and
Pteromys punctatus, of the Malayan peninsula, with the species generally of
the Archipelago, and series of the large Pteromydes of the Himalaya—parti-
cularly of its N. W. ranges—that might aid in determining the specific
types. Of the true Scduri, a series of Se. macrourus of Travancore and
Ceylon, illustrative of the variation to which this race is subject; and the
small striped species generally of S. India and Ceylon, including even the
common Sc. palmarum. Should such a species as Sc. dschinschicus or
albovittatus occur, (dull-greyish or fulvescent, with a white or yellowish-
white stripe on each side, and the size a little exceeding that of an English
Squirrel,) specimens would be particularly acceptable ; and fine specimens
are desirable of all the small or middle-sized species habitmg Arracan and
the Tenasserim provinces; and the species generally of the Archipelago,
with the curious Sc. laticaudatus of the Malayan peninsula, Indeed, of those
we already have, more specimens of Sc. wgrovittatus of the last named
locality, and of Sc. trilineatus of the Nilgherries. Also Se. lokriah and Se.
lokroides from Nepal proper: any Himalayan species found to the westward
of Nepal ; and the species before referred to, as stated by Mr. Gray to mhabit
Bootan. Of the Himalayan and Tibetan Marmots, good specimens are
extremely acceptable: and of all the Flying Squirrels, without exception,
good specimens are generally acceptable for transmission to the Hon’ble
Company’s Museum m London, and to various other scientific Institutions.

Addendum to first Report.

In p. 864 ante, I took occasion to point out that my Rimator malacoptilus,
p. 155 ante (February), had been redescribed by Mr. G. R. Gray from the
same specimen as Caulodromus Gracei, inthe An. Mag. N. H. for May of the
present year: it now again appears, as a new genus and species, by the name
Merva Jerdonu, Hodgson, in the ‘Caleutta Journal of Natural History’ for
April, but published m the middle of August: the paper, however, bearing
date of December 1846. But the latter is of no recognised importance; and
my description of this bird had indeed been awaiting an opportunity for
publication since 1845, when Mr. Grace was in Calcutta. I certainly did my
utmost to prevent any doubles emplois with Mr. Grace’s specimens; having
sat up till late at night m labelling his whole collection, as that gentleman
will remember: and as he well knew that I had pointed out the Rimator as
new, and with his permission, named and took a description of it for publica~
tion, Mr. Gray’s synonyme might at least have been spared. Whether my
published description of this curious little bird is sufficiently perspicuous and
intelligible, must be left for others to judge: but it is greatly to be regretted
that these synonymes should thus unnecessarily accumulate.

1847.] Proceedings of the Asiatic Society. 879

A question of priority of. publication fairly arises, when a Journal falls
into arrear, so that its No. for a particular month is not actually published
for several months afterwards. Thus, in No. 29 of the Cal. Journ. N. H.,
dated April, but published in August, there are papers bearing the author’s
date of May! Which, therefore, in doubles emplois cases is to be considered
the date of publication of a particular name? Surely not April, for an article
written in May! The obviously correct mode is to have the actual date of
publication printed on each No. of a periodical, as is now done on the cover
of the Society’s Journal: though as the latter is generally thrown away
when the volumes are bound up, a more permanent place of record is desir-
able.

In Archibuteo criptogenys, Hodgson, published in the same No. of the Cal.
Journ. N. H., 1 thmk I recognise my A. hemiptilopus, J. A. S. XV, p. 1.
Butaquila strophiata, H., is, 1 very strongly suspect, the Hieraétus pennatus
(v. Spizaétus milvoides of Jerdon), which is not rare in Lower Bengal during
the cold season. With reference to the remarks on the other Indian Buz-
zards, it may further be mentioned that besides Buteo rufinus (v. canescens,
v. longipes),—which is common in Lower Bengal above the tideway of the
rivers,—Mr. Jerdon has described a B. rufiventer m the supplement to his
catalogue of the birds of peninsular India, Madr. Journ. XIII, 165; and that
my B. pygmeus (nec nanus), J. A. S. XIV, 177, has hitherto been observed
only on the eastern side of the Bay of Bengal.

Felis Ogilbii, Hodgson, (ibid. p. 44,) would appear to be the same small
Cat which Mr. Gray has named F. Charltoni (from a Darjeeling specimen),
as noticed in note to p. 865 ante, and which I consider to be a mere variety of
F. bengalensis (v. nipalensis, &e. &c.)—F. macrocelis (v. macroceloides), per-
fectly identical with the Sikim animal, inhabits the mountains of Arracan, as
shown by a skin in the Society’s Museum: and as several Malayan animals
extend their range to Arracan, and as there is considerable diversity in the
ground colourmg and general appearance of two Sikim specimens of this
Cat in the Society’s collection, I doubt exceedingly whether any sufficient di-
versity has been observed between the Sikim, Tibet, and Arracan speci-
mens of it, on the one hand, and the Sumatran specimens on the other, to
warrant their being assumed to be distinct, however remarkable and unusual
this geographic range.

Lastly, respecting the alleged five species of four-horned Antelope, also
noticed m the same No. of the C. J. N. H., it appears to me that they may
be safely again reduced to two, viz. Tetraceros quadricornis, v. chickera,
and T. subquadricornis, Elliot. TT. iodes, H., as described, applies exactly
to the Bengal animal, in every particular; and among the fine series of
Specimens in the Society’s Museum, there is one of a young male (that I
had alive) with the fore and hid horns of the same relative size as in Hard-
wicke’s figure (Lin. Tr. XIV, tab. 15), but the position of the horns in that
figure is erroneous, as shown by reference to the attached description, and I
was informed that the skeleton in the Museum of the Royal College of
Surgeons, London, was that of the identical individual figured by Gen.
Hardwicke, the horns in this being placed as usual in the Bengal animal.
When at Midnapore, last cold season, I saw together, in the possession of
O. W. Malet, Esq., a pair of the common T. quadricornis, and a pair of what
I considered to be Mr. Elliot’s T. subquadricornis ; both (as I understood)
from the jungles at no great distance from that station, where I myself
obtained a fawn of the former species: and this adds to the probabili-
ty of both species being likewise found in the sub-Himalayan sal forest :
indeed, they both also oceur in Southern India, for Mr. Elliot some time ago
Sent me for recognition a skin of T. qguadricornis procured in the Wynaad.

880 Proceedings of the Asiatic Society. [ JuLY,

As for the affinities of these little Antelopes, they are nearly allied to the
Tragelaphi, Uam. Smith, of Africa (or the Boschbok, Guib or Harnessed
Antelope, and their congeners) ; and the former bear exactly the same rela-
tion to the Nilghai of India, which the latter do to the Koodoos (Strepsi-
ceros) of Africa. The ringed markings of the feet occur throughout the whole
series, more or less distinctly: and the posterior horns of Tetraceros resem-
ble those of Portaz, or the Nilghai; and, as in the latter, frequently recline
backward in captive-reared individuals, instead of takmmg the normal curve
upward. The females of all are hornless: and I even doubt if there be any
good generic character to distinguish the females of Tetraceros from those of .
Tragelaphus ; though the latter are somewhat heavier and more Hog Deer
like in form, especially the Boschbok of the Cape. Both groups are mona-
gamous ; and they closely resemble in habits, manners, and gait.

Aug. 10, 1847. KK. Biytu.

Nore.—In p. 779 ante, I referred the Fringilla petrona, Lin., to Mr.
Hodgson’s genus Gymnoris : but I find that the latter is synonymous with
Petronia, (Ray) Bonap.; and the species is designated P. rupestris by the
Prince of Canino. Gmelin, however, had previously designated it Fringilla
stulta, as shown by Mr. H. E. Strickland ; and the latter name will accord-
ingly stand as the specific appellation. The group differs from the closely
allied genus Passer in having a non-bulging, perfectly conical, bill, more or
less thick; also in coloration, which m both sexes approaches that of the
females of Passer, with constantly a yellow spot im front of the neck, weaker
in the females: and, 1 much suspect, in their exclusively arboreal habits ;
whereas all the true Sparrows resort (more or less) to buildimgs.—The species
known to me are l, P. stulta, (Gm.)—2, P. superciliaris, A. Hay, nobis,
XIV, 553—and 3, P. flavicollis, (Franklin.) The second is nearly allied to
the first, but with the more slender bill of the third.

With respect to Passer hispanioiensis and Sturnus unicolor, two species
common to Afghanistan and N. Africa (p. 779 ante), it is remarkable that
both likewise inhabit Sardinia. This island has long been known as a loca-
lity for the latter species; and Bonelli states that the former is the only
Sparrow found in Sardinia. According to Capt. Widdrington, neither P. hispa-
niolensis nor P. cisalpinus inhabits Spam. The former was, I believe, named
from a caged specimen obtained at Gibraltar.

To the synonymes of Pteromys.albwventer, p- 865 ante, add Pt. inornatus,
Is. Geoff., figured in Jacquemont’s Atlas.—E. B.

Report of the Curator Museum of Economie Geology for the months of June
and July, 1847.

Economic Geology.—We have to report for these months several useful
additions to our Museum which are—

12 large specimens of Marble from Mr. Weaver, ind 10 smaller ones
from Messrs. Currie and Co.

Also a specimen of marble from the new Christian Church at Alexandria.

Dr. Dodd of the H.C. Mint has favoured us with 20 specimens, some of
which are rare, others will fill up blanks in our Mineralogical Series, and
some, though duplicates, are much finer specimens than we possess. We
shall I trust be able on our side to add to Dr. Dodd’s collections in exchange
for some of these.

Our active contributor Captain Sherwill, of the Dinapore Survey, sent down
to me some specimens for identification, which I examined and replied to him.

1847. | Proceedings of the Asiatic Society. 881

Geology and Mineralogy.—I have looked over and chemically examined
some of the specimens presented by Captain Kittoe in April. Many are
common, but a few are worth notice.

1. A very good specimen of Asparagus-green Tourmaline, with small
erystals of red Tourmaline amongst it; the green a new mineral for India,
as far as I recollect. We have pale apple-green, white and blue tonr-
malines, from America, and the Alps, in our collection; but none of this
colour, which is rarer than many other sorts. The red ones, though minute,
are perfect Rubellites. ;

Our specimen is evidently from a vein and weathered, so that probably
larger crystals may be found there.

Before the blowpipe it becomes by long heating opaque and slaggy on the
edges, though still preserving its green colour, so that it has the appearance
of a small lump of copper slag or Uranium ore under the magnifier.

The hardness is 6.7, and the specific gravity 3.3.

2. A remarkable apple-green quartz rock with bands of rose-coloured fels-
par and transparent quartz running through it. This is, both mineralogically
and geologically curious; for, as will be seen afterwards, it is the rare case of
pure silicate of iron so often met with in sand, and disseminated in other rocks
and minerals, forming nearly a rock by itself.

Another specimen of the same kind is mixed with grey and white quartz
and minute crystals of Iron pyrites. This specimen was carefully examined,
as the pyrites might be auriferous, but nothing but Iron with slight traces of
arsenic was detected. The pure green rock also, when pulverized, yiclded
nothing but iron and silica, both via humida and by the blowpipe, to which it
gave with borax the usual green glass.

3. A specimen, sent, I presume, as the Plumbago mentioned with a note
of interrogation at p. 492, is not Plumbago, but a rolled specimen of magne-
tic Iron ore, mixed with silvery mica and quartz ; forming together a remarka-
ble light grey diallage-lookmg rock witha strong pearly lustre in certain
lights. Itis highly magnetic but imfusible before the blowpipe, which only
renders it slightly slaggy at the edges. It dissolves largely in Hydrochloric
acid but gives only Iron to re-agents. We have a specimen which approaches
to this from the iron mines of Ajmeer, but it is- certainly not common, and if
a definite compound, should form at leasta separate variety, for the purer sorts
might be termed Diallage iron-ore.

4, A fine specimen of flesh-coloured falspar, of which we had but a very
small piece in our collection.

5.—A good specimen of granular and fibrous Tremolite.

We have no localities I regret to say, for these mmerals. I will write to Cap-
tain Kittoe to learn if he can recollect the place where he collected them.

Captain Sherwill, of the Dinapore Survey, as already mentioned, has sent a
few specimens for examination: amongst them are a remarkable variety of
massive Asbestos, much resembling lithomage in appearance, but of which
the fibrous structure when crushed and its behaviour before the blowpipe
place it in the asbestos family : specimens of the same altered by heat have
also been sent.

——
ee

=

a

—— Pt

2 = Pi
es.
- = =

ky

is

,
a

HEA

r

OS eee

.

HE GREA

ete oe se a vee 5 tee

e

Pat

TER FLORICAN

V. Black Aspaic Lith’ [refs

OF Ek

x
4

ia

rARAL

JOURNAL

OF THE

ASIATIC SOCIETY.

PLLA LD PLL LPL PLL LPL

SEPTEMBER, 1847.

LPL IOLLOLIIIIIILILLL_OOILIOLINOLLPIIODD

. On the Charj, or Otis Bengalensis. By B. H. Hoveson, Esq.

Family STRUTHIONIDA VEL OTIDA.
Sub-family Orin z.

Genus Eupodotis.

Species bengalensis vel deliciosa vel himalayana.
Charj and Dabar of Hindusthan and Bengal.
Greater Florican of British Sportsmen.
Habitat. The Tarai.

Of all Indian game birds the most striking to the eye and the most
grateful to the palate is the Charj or Dabar. Latham introduced it
to the scientific world above half a century back ; and yet so little had
- been added in the interim to his crude knowledge of its real character
and habits that Mr. Vigors could recently suppose it an inhabitant, or
at least visitant of the sub-Himalayas ;* nor am I aware that any one
has to this hour undertaken to give intelligible body and shape to the
mere scientific shadow of a species delineated by Latham. As the
Charj is found more abundantly in the Tarai than elsewhere, and as I

happen to possess a tolerably accurate knowledge of its structure and
habits, (the latter very difficultly procurable,) I purpose to present to
_ the Society in the following paper the substance of my information
respecting this most elegant and high-flavoured bird, which our own
sportsmen with the gun, and native chiefs and Princes with the Baz,+

* Gould’s Century, where is a very bad figure.
+ Astur palumbarious fem, Goshawk,—Male is Jarra,
No, IX, New Series. oy

884 On the Char}, or Otis Bengalensis. [Sepr.

pursue with an energy proportionate to the value of a prize not to be
exceeded for the table, especially in March, when it is in highest con-
dition.

Habitat and Range.—The Char} appears to be confined to the Ben-
gal Presidency, and toa part only of it, for I find no notice of this species
in the Catalogues of Jerdon, of Sykes, or of Franklin, and in fact even in
the Gangetic provinces the Charj is nearly limited to the left bank of the
Ganges, and there to the districts adjacent to the sub-Himilayas, though
I believe it is also found in the somewhat similar districts intervening
between south Behar and Nagptir and Midnapur. “ Tarai” is an
Indian term equivalent to Pays Bas, Landes, Marches, and Marshes,
of European tongues; and the Tarai par excellénce is applied to a
low lying, moist and rarely redeemed tract of level waste extending,
outside the Saul forest, along the base of the sub-Himalayas from the
debouche of the Ganges to the Brahmaputra. This tract, of great
extent and peculiar features, is the favourite and almost exclusive
habitat of the Charj, which avoids the mountains entirely, and almost,
if not quite, as entirely, the arid and cultivated plains of the Doab, and
of the provinces west of the Jumna, the latter of which are still less
suited than the Doab to the Charj’s habits, which prompt it to dwell
upon plains indeed and exclusively, but never upon nude or cultivated
plains. Shelter of nature’s furnishing is indispensable to it, and it
solely inhabits wide spreading plains sufficiently elevated to be free from
inundation and sufficiently moist to yield a pretty copious crop of
grasses, but grasses not so thick nor so high as to impede the move-
ments or vision of a well-sized bird that is ever afoot and always
sharply on the look out. Such extensive, well-clad, yet uncultivated
plains are however to be found only on the left bank of the Ganges,
and accordingly I believe that to that bank the Charj is nearly confin-
ed, and to the Tarai portion thereof.

Manners.—The Char] is neither polygamous nor monogamous, nor
migratory nor solitary. These birds dwell permanently and always
breed in the districts they frequent, and they dwell also socially, but
with a rigorous separation of the sexes, such as I fancy no other species
could furnish a parallel to. Four to eight are always found in the same
vicinity though seldom very close together, and the males are invari-
ably and entirely apart from the females, after they have grown up.

1847.] On the Charj, or Otis Bengalensis. 885

Even in the season of love the intercourse of the sexes among adults
is quite transitory, and is conducted without any of that jealousy and
pugnacity which so eminently distinguish most birds at that period.
In the season of love the troops of males and females come into the
same neighbourhood, but without mixing. A male that is amorously
disposed steps forth and by a variety of very singular proceedings,
quite analogous to human singing and dancing, he recommends himsclf
to the neighbourig bevy of females. He rises perpendicularly in the
air, humming in a deep peculiar tone, and flapping his wings. He lets
himself sink after he has risen some 15 or 20 yards; and again he
rises and again falls in the same manner, and with the same strange
utterance, and thus perhaps 5 or 6 times, when one of the females
steps forward, and with her he commences a courtship in the manner
of a Turkey-cock, by trailing his wings and raising and spreading his
tail, humming all the time as before. When thus, with what I must
call song and dance, the rites of Hymen have been duly performed, the
male retires to his company, and the female to her’s ; nor is there any
appearance (I have, at some cost,* had the birds watched most closely)
of further or more enduring intimacy between the sexes than that just
recorded, nor any evidence that the male ever lends his aid to the
female in the tasks of incubation and of rearing the young. The pro-
creative instinct having been satisfied, the female retires into deep grass
cover and there, at the root of a thick tuft of grass, with very little sem-
blance of a nest, she deposits two eggs, never more nor less, unless the
first be destroyed. Ifthe eggs be handled in her absence, she is sure to
discover it and to destroy them herself. The eggs are of the size and
shape of an ordinary domestic fowl’s, but one sensibly larger and more
richly coloured than the other. This larger and more highly tinted
ege is that of the male young, the smaller and less richly hued egg,
that of the female progeny. The female sits on her eggs about a
month, and the young can follow her very soon after they chip the egg.
In a month they are able to fly ; and they remain with the mother for
_ nearly a year, or till the procreative impulse again is felt by her, when
she drives off the long since fully grown young. Two females com-
monly breed near each other, whether for company or mutual aid and
help ; and thus the coveys, so to speak, though they are not literally

* Unhappily I lost a valuable man by malaria.
iy ao

886 On the Char), or Otis Bengalensis. [Sepr.

such, are usually found to consist of 4 to 6 birds. The Char) breeds
but once a year in June, July. That is, the eggs are then laid, and
the young hatched in July, August. The moults are two annually,
one vernal from March till May, and the other autumnal, which is less
complete and more speedily got over between August and October. The
young males up to the beginning of March entirely resemble the
females; but the moult then commencing gradually assimilates them
to the adults, which never lose, as the lesser species or Likh* is alleged
to do after the courting season, the striking black and white garb that
in both species is proper to the male sex, and permanently so to the
larger species from and after its lst year of age. The young males of
a year have the hackles and crest less developed than those graceful
ornaments afterwards become, though otherwise after their moult there
is little difference to be seen in them from the aspect of maturity.
There is therefore properly speaking no nuptial dress in this species,
though the hackles and crest in their most entire fulness of dimensions
may be in part regarded as such. The Charj is a shy and wary bird,
entirely avoiding fully peopled and fully cultivated districts, but not
averse from the neighbourhood of a few scattered squatters whose
patches of cultivation, particularly of the mustard plants (Rai, Tori,
and Sarstin) are acceptable to the Char] as multiplying his chances of
appropriate food. This exquisitely flavoured bird is a rather promis-
cuous feeder, small lizards, young snakes, insects of most sorts, but
above all, locusts, and after them, grasshoppers and beetles, the sprouts
and seeds and succulent runners of various grasses, berries, stony
fruits, aromatic lactiferous leaves, and stems of various small plants,
with mustard tops and other dainties, all contributing to its nourish-
ment. The largest portion of its usual food is vegetals: but, when
insects abound and especially locusts, they are almost exclusively eaten.
Cerealia are eschewed: but plenty of hard seeded grasses and such
like are taken, and a goodly portion of gravel to digest them. The
Charj is seldom found in thick cover. When he is, he lies close, so
that you may flush him at your foot; but in his ordinary haunts

* Otis Auritus: fem. fulvus: long confounded with the Charj and cited erroneously
by that name even by Mr. Jerdon. Not half the size of the Charj, common in the
western, rare in the eastern, Tarai, and visits the valley of Nepal in May, June, when the
moult is just on.

: 1847.] On the Char), or Otis Bengalensis. 887

amid the scattered tufts of more open grassplats he can be neared
with difficulty only, and No. 5 and a good heavy gun are required to
bring him down at 40 to 60 yards’ distance. His flight is strong,
with a frequent, rapid, even, motion of the wings, and, if he be at all
alarmed, it is seldom suspended under 2 to 300 yards, whilst not
unfrequently it is continued so as to carry the bird wholly out of sight
and pursuit. When flying the neck is extended before the body and
the legs tucked up under it, whereas the whole family of the Herons
fly with neck retracted over the back, and legs stretched out behind ;
differences the rationale of which can as little be conjectured as the
gyrations of the Dog ere he lays himself down to repose. The walk
of the Charj, like that of the Heron, is firm and stately, easy and
graceful: he can move a foot with much speed, and is habitually a
great pedestrian, seldom using his powerful wings except to escape
from danger, or to goto and from his feeding ground, at morn and.
eve, or to change it when he has exhausted a beat. This species is
silent and tranquil, and seldom utters a sound, but if startled, its note
is a shrill metallic clink, chik-chik, and the more ordinary note is the
same but softer and somewhat plaintive. The amorous ditty of the
male has already been mentioned. The female is silent on those
occasions.

Aspect, form, and size—The Charj or Dabar is a largish and very
graceful bird, measuring 2 to 24 feet from tip of bill to tip of tail, and
34 to 4 feet in expanse of wings, and weighing 3 to 4 ibs. Bill to gape
22 inch, to brow 14. Wing 14 inches. Tail 7. Tarse 6 to 63. Central
toe and nail 24. The bill is short and rasorial, or rather crane-like,
(Anthopoides.) The eye, large and soft. The head depressed, and
adorned, in the males, with a full pendant crest. The neck, long and
thin, but in the males set off with a beautiful series of hackles or slender
composed plumes depending from the whole front of the neck. The
body is plump. The wings ample and firm. The tail, short, broad
and rounded ; and the legs, long and suited to much walking. I will
now give some more minute details which the incurious can pass over.

Bill to gape, equal to head, considerably depressed towards the base,
and at the base twice as broad as high. Maxilla more than-half ex-
cided by a large membranous and plumed fosse in which the elliptic
nares are situated. Towards the tip the maxilla is rounded, full and

888 On the Charj, or Otis Bengalensis. [Surr.

hard, with its tip inclined and notched. Mandibula straight and entire.
Gape ample, soft, smooth. Frontal plumes produced far over the bill.
Crest full, dishevelled, pendant, 4 inches long. Hackles narrow,
composed, 3 inches long, extending from the gullet to the breast.
Wings ample, nearly equal to the tail, about one inch less; its end,
firm, not bowed, 3rd or 4th quill longest ; Ist and 2nd but slightly
eradated. Primes somewhat acuminated in the males, but less so than
in the Likh, and emarginated sharply high up on both webs. Tertials
broad, soft, not discomposed, but exceeding the primes in length.
Tail 16 plumes, moderately and evenly rounded, with upper coverts
nearly equalling the plumes. Legs elevate, strong, reticulate through-
out. Tibia half nude and about equal to the tarse. Toes short, stout,
scutellate, full soled, united by a small basal membrane. Central toe.
much the largest. lLaterals slightly unequal. Nails obtuse, strong,
solid, pent or convex above, flat below.

Colours.—Male. Head, neck, and body below, glossy black. Back,
scapulars, tertials next them, and tail-coverts richly marbled, cuneated
and zigzaged with jet black upon a rich buff ground. Alars white.
Their tips, shafts and external margins (in 3 quills) black ; caudals
black with white tips and more or less of buff mottling. Legs sordid
stramineous with a bluish tinge. Bill dusky plumbeous above. Blue
grey below. Carneous towards the gape. Lye pale hazel.

Female. Of a rich buff or pale pure fulvous where the male is
black. Her alars black, vermiculated more or less with buff. Her
neck yet more minutely zigzaged crosswise with brown and her entire
upper vest and tail, superbly cuneated, barred and zigzaged with a
glorious game mixture of black and fulvous. On the cap the same
hues, disposed lengthwise. Sexes of equal size.

Eggs.—The eggs, about the size of those of a bantam, two inches
long by 14 broad, are of asordid stramineous hue, very minutely dotted
and more largely blotched and clouded with black, somewhat as in
Lobivanellus goensis, or the Indian Lapwing.

Osteology—Sternum.—The entire form and substance of the breast
bones indicate great powers of flight. The sternum is 4 inches long,
21+ high and 1} wide. Culmenally it describes a high convex curve
with the edge of its keel, which is itself (the keel) no less than 1} inch
deep. Postcally the sternum terminates gradually and has its walls or

<SRR
S S SSS
SG. Ww°°v

2: a ag SAN

: SS
XN -
aS

=

——

,

j ‘
Soa e
Ey
yy “
% f i ~ oo,
z a
’
rely

1847. | The Slaty blue Megaderme. 889

sides disappearing in rear with a slope exhibiting two rather deep
notches on either side. ‘The furcula is strong, moderately bowed out-
wards, but very round at its junction with the keel, and curved highly
in the culmenal direction so as to fall in with the high convex sweep
of the sternal keel. The furcula is not anchylosed with the head of
the sternum as in the largest migratory Storks and Cranes. The clavi-
cles are very strong and have very powerful and large crura. (See
sketch).

Soft anatomy.—The intestinal canal is little more than one length
of the bird from tip of bill to tip of tail; about 13 of the skeleton ;
28 to 30 inches in length, and of large diameter. Coecum 7 to 8 inches
long, dilating globosely towards the blind end, and situated 5 to 6
inches from anal extremity of intestines. Stomach 8} inches by 2,
along greater and lesser arches, a sub-gizzard. Outer coat of consider-
able, unequal thickness, but much below the true gizzard type in mus-
cular mass, and the muscle pale and flaccid. Inner coat leathery and
striated. Shape of stomach more or less ovoid; its upper oriface
central ; its lower, terminal. Towards the latter a curved constriction
dividing a small glandulous, from the general triturant portion of the
organ. No trace of gular sac. Tongue medial, simple; its tip sub-
bifid.—This bird is congeneric with the Likh (Auritus) which Mr.
Gray separates from Otis and places in Lesson’s Genus Sypheotides,
hodie Eupodotis. I had named the form, Oticulus.

The Slaty blue Megaderme. Megaderma schistacea, N. S.— By B. UU.
Hopeson, Esq.

VESPERTILIONIDA,
RHINOLOPHINS.
(PHYLLOSTOMIN«& of Gray.)
Genus Megaderma?
Megaderma schistacea, mihi.
Habitat, Northern Bengal towards the Tarai.
It is very seldom that the observer of Nature has an opportunity at
once and adequately to describe a species in its habits and mature form,

890 The Slaty blue Magaderme. [Sepr.

and when the opportunity occurs it should never be neglected, since a
great deal of most unprofitable labour in the gradual rectification of
those inadequate descriptions which are the inevitable consequence of
the ordinarily limited means of observation, is thus prevented. Chance
lately threw such an opportunity in my way in regard to a species of
the Bat kind; and, though the 80 genera and innumerable species of
the Vespertilionide, might well alarm an unprovided field Naturalist
like myself, I trust I shall be able to see my way through a fitting
description without the spectacles of Library and Museum.

Arriving recently at the staging Bungalow of Siligori, on the verge
of the Sikim Tarai, I found that hospitium scarcely habitable owing to
the stench of Bats, and was told that orders had already been issued
for the ejection of these unwelcome tenants by the removal of the false
roof, between which and the external pent roof the creatures had domi-
ciled themselves, so securely and in such numbers that summary
measures of ejectment had become indispensable. I waited to see and
profit. by these measures, and so soon as the false or flat canvas roof
was partially removed, I beheld innumerable (2 to 300) Bats clinging
in the usual inverted manner to the pent roof. Presently they were
most of them on the wing. Many escaped by passing between the
wall and eves, their usual way of egress prior to this disturbance. And
these fled, freely through the mid-day sun, to the proximate out houses.
Many more were struck down by my people whilst attempting to pass
out by the doors; and thus, in half an hour, I became possessed of
some 50 to 60 specimens, when the slaughter was suspended by my
orders : my specimens and observations then and for 10 previous days
having left me nothing further to learn, and the wanton destruction of
the poor creatures being shocking to me, how amusing soever to the
eroup of natives, who moreover declared that the Superintendent had
commanded. the whole to be destroyed. My ample spoils were procured
towards the close of February under the circumstances just stated, and
the examination of them, coupled with the observations of the prece-
ding ten days of my residence at the Bungalow, put me in possession o¢
the following numerous and decisive particulars as to the habits of the
animal, to wit, that this species of Megaderme is extremely gregarious,
and dwells in the dark parts of houses and out-houses, not concealed
in crannies or holes, but openly suspended from any convenient rest ;

PUXXXIX

Jd

: lj
, PVD, ng
i

Schistaced

SE ee ee ee

ans

MEGADERMA

1847. | The Slaty blue Magaderme. 89}

that the species does not hibernate (nor I fancy does any Indian Bat,
even in the lofty and cold sub-Himalayas, under at least 5000 feet of
elevation) ; that it is entirely nocturnal, though capable of a vigorous
flight even at noon of a sunny day ; that it is exclusively insectivorous,
and has no such cannibal propensities as are stated to belong to one of
its congeners, nor consequently are its haunts entirely avoided by the
smaller species of true Bat (Vespertilio proper) though the numerous-
ness of its own race leaves not much room for the intrusion of strangers ;
that the males and females dwell together promiscuously even when the
females are gravid and nearly parturient, and therefore probably always ;
that the young are seemingly driven away so soon as they can shift for
themselves, all those taken by me having been well grown; that the
females bring forth in spring and perhaps also in autumn, the latter
point resting on information, the former on the fact that all my females
were, on the 26th February found variously, but far, advanced in their
pregnancy ; that the males are more numerous than the females in a
high proportion, or from 4 to 4 more ; that the females bring forth only
a single young one at a time, not one instance of double gestation
occurring among my numerous specimens; and, lastly, that no other
species dwells mixedly with this Megaderme, though a species of true
Bat of diminutive size was found tenanting the same house, and the two
were observed to issue forth at night from their respective and distinct
domiciles simultaneously, and so as constantly to cross each other in
their flight, a flight sustained by both with equal power, yet without any
aggression of the larger on the smaller kind.

Having said so much of the manners of our animal I proceed to its
form and structure, merely premisiig that I think it is a true Mega-
derme, although its phalangial system is apparently irreconcileable with
Cuvier’s general or Geoffroy’s particular definitions in that respect,*
for it has two bony phalanges to the thumb, two also to the index, and
three to each of the remaining fingers. In other respects it is a com-
plete Megaderme and a striking examplar of a Genus of Bats, which,
though diffused throughout the plains of India, is absolutely unknown

in the mountains, at least on the sub-Himalayas. The Megadermes

* See Regne animal, Vol. II, pp. 7 and 10, Vol. V. p. 74, Nat. Libr. Vol. XII. I, p.
123, and Vol. VII. p. 74. So far as my observation of the Family of Bats goes the phalan-
gial system of our specimen is unique, and, should it prove so, the type might be deno-
minated Eucheira,

~

dv Z

892 The Slaty blue Magaderme. (Supr.

appear to be found all over the plains of India and its islands, extending
thence to Africa; and wherever found they are as numerous in indivi-
duals as scant in species, only three distinct kinds being yet recorded,
notwithstanding the immense geographic diffusion of the Genus. The
subject of the present paper is however, I believe, a novelty, and to the
careful description of it I now proceed.

The Slaty Megaderme of the Tarai is 33 inches long from snout to
vent, the head, to the occiput, 14, the ear to the lobe, 14, the caudal
membrane (for there is no tail) 14, the arm 14, the forearm 24, the
longest finger 5, the thigh 13, the leg 12, the planta and nails, 3, the —
expanse 18, and the weight 2 oz. Sex makes no difference in size or
aspect, and immaturity, after the growth is well advanced, little or none.
The colour of the fur is, for the most part, a clear deep slaty blue
above and sordid buff below, of the membranes deep brown, and of the
eye, very dark. Females resemble males. Juniors have the slaty hue
less pure or smared with brown. The moderate-sized and depressed
head ends bluffly to the front, where the simple and adpressed lips are
covered with downy piles and short divergent hairs, except in front of
the lower lip which is nude and faintly grooved. Two moderately
large and roundish plates are laid flat on the nose, one above and the
other below the ovoid nares, which lie hid completely between them.
The upper plate becomes at the base of the bridge of the nose some-
what narrowed, and then is continued into an erect free process, more
or less concave, and divided longitudinally by a central ridge; the
shape of the process being elliptic. ‘The eyes, which have a backward
and laterally remote position, are small, but still larger considerably
than in the Bats proper or in the Rhinolphes, though less so than in
the Pteropines. ‘The immense nude and rounded ears have their bases
low down and forward, so as nearly to pass under the eye, where there
is a vague antitragal development, and immediately above it, but quite
distinct, rises the inner ear consisting of an acute spire, and a small
rounded process, in line with it, which latter is sometimes notched on
its round edge. The true ears are united over the forehead above half
way to their tips and of course can therefore have very little mobility.
Nor do the ears exhibit any of that exquisite sensibility for which the
ears of the Rhinolphes are so remarkable. The body is muscular and
strong with a large sternal keel or crest, and is covered abundantly with

1847. | The Slaty blue Magaderme. 893

silky hair of one kind that is laxly applied to the skin, and more or
less wavy in some specimens, smooth in others. The flying apparatus,
or alar and caudal membranes, are very ample, the latter being extend-
ed to the heel or tarse, and so as, when expanded, to run straight across
from heel to heel. The alar membrane commences at the centre of the
forearm’s length, takes in the first joint of the thumb, makes a large
angle so as to envelope the long mid-finger, and then passes pretty
evenly to the heel. There is no trace of tail, nor any caudal vertebre.
The thumb has two equal bony joints, whereof the first is enveloped in
membrane and the second free and nailed as usual. The index has one
entire joint and a second rudimental, which however is half an inch long
nearly, and all the other digits have three complete bony phalanges
each. There are two pectoral and two enguinal teats, whereof the latter
are the larger and bear more appearance of having been sucked. The
penis is pendant: the tests internal: the womb simple; there is no
frontal sinus: stomach purely membranous and globose, with proximate
orifaces: intestines from 11 to 14 inches, of pretty equal calibre,
and having a grain-like coecum, } inch long, at 1 to 14 inches from the

anal end of the gut: great arch of stomach 3 to 3}; lesser} to 3:

Lungs 2-lobed: Liver 2-lobed, each subdivided, and a lobulus: Gall-
bladder grain-like (size and shape of a grain of finest rice) and freely
suspended in the cleft of the largest lobe of the liver. Contents of
stomachs, insect remains solely : of uteri, single young, much advanced
in growth, with all the organs formed and the mouth open, but quite
nude. The scull, the walls of which are as thin as paper, is much
curved culmenally and very ample in dimensions in all the regions of the
brain : the crests, longitudinal and transverse, small but traceable: the
frontals flat, short and laterally bounded by sharp ridges: the nasals,*
wanting : orbits large and very incomplete : auditory cavities double :
lower jaw straight with very low condyles. Teeth ©: 1:1 4:4, No
trace of incisors in the upper jaw, nor of any bone or cartilage to sup-

* The deficient bones are apparently not merely the intermaxillars but the nasals, of
which there is no trace, and the cavity in front of the scull is consequently very large.
However inall the 7 specimens now before me the cranial sutures are well nigh or
wholly obliterated. Quere? Are not the nasal bones wanting in all the typically istio-
phorous Bats? for, if not, how could the complex and delicate external apparatus of the
nose have the requisite freedom of communication with the nervous and circulating sys«
tems, there being no special orifaces observable in the malars or frontals. In fact, the
ant-orbitar formamina are very small in these Bats, and I have noticed no others.

x we 2

894 On a New Species of Plecotus. [SEpT.

port them ; lower incisors pressed between the canines and denticulate
on their crowns: laniaries large, curved, angular, with spiculate pro-
cesses before and behind at their base: molars purely insectivorous,
their crowns bristling with spikes and fillmg the entire space from the
laniaries to the posteal edge of both jaws. Tongue moderately exten-
sile and simple.

The following are the dimensions in detail of a fine mature speci-

men :—
Hxpanse Of WIS en... hes eee ee les, Sate 8)
Snoutto vent. 2... s. Vie ih
Tail OTe
HOGG! TNOHTULANE (crews). o 3 ts a es ee oe! ab
Head to occiput, . PRES ih ate
Tiemeti Or CArsto. ee cistern! sh Meee ete ete 0 1 2
Width of ears uP c leors +s tein Satie re gee tr men
Draconic at ae ee se oe Lae a lele ott ee
ROMMEL Cig 50 os se eyales ecriate MIS e oo ey ees 025
Lone fineer >. soa ee se ee ie ek
Femur . eas 0 1 4
Ta eae ee ine
Pluita ‘and hails’ oe ements vs he cea he sk «ee ee
Wreirktr; 3%... 2 OZ.

PLL LLL LILLIE II LIL PI III I PLL IFPI

On a New Species of Plecotus ; by the same.

{ have just obtained, for the first time, a sample of the genus Pleco-
tus, and one very nearly allied to the common English type so admir-
ably described by McGillivray in the VII. Vol. of the Nat. Lib. p.
85—90. My specimen was taken in the central region of the moun-
tains, in a dwelling house, where it was attracted at night by the lights,
and after a chase of above half an hour’s duration, during which the
extraordinary yolant powers of this Bat several times caused its

Lf fe

1847. | On a New Species of Plecotus. 895

pursuers to despair of success in taking it. It flew unweariedly, turned
with the rapidity of a butterfly, and alighted and rose again as readily
as that active insect. It is a male and mature.

Plecotus homochrous, mihi. Snout to vent 14 inches. Head
Tail 13. Expanse 10. Weight less $ oz. Ears from anteal base 13.
From posteal 13. Arm 13. Forearm 1,z. Mid finger 23. Femur
3, Tibia 2. Planta and nails 55, Colour, uniform obscure brown.
Fur, silky and short, internally black, externally brunescent above,
flavescent below, but obscurely in both cases. Membranes dusky
brown. Iris saturate brown. Head depressed. Nose medial, depres-
sed, with a central groove in both skin and scull. Nares, angulo-elliptic,
large, supernal, with a swollen margin. Lips simple. Eye prominent,
large for a true Bat, and nearer ear than snout. Forehead not raised.
Ears enormous, 23 of head, elliptic, nude, transversally striolate.
Anteal edge of helix, half reflected, flat, smooth, and ending below in
a sacculus and salient knob. Inner ear narrow, pointed, erect, with a
small basal process for tragus, answering which is a ‘small internal
antitragus. Ears remote, low down, touching with proximate edges
over the forehead, but not united there. Tongue simple and not
extensile. Teeth 232 1;1, 4:4, Wings ample, the membrane commen-
cing from shoulder almost, and taking in the wrists, first phalanx of
thumb, and the metatarse as well as tarse, and enveloping all the long
tail. Thumb 3 jomted. Index 1. Mid-digit 4. Annular and small
each 3. Tail 7 jomted, long and pointed, the mere tip free. No
teats traceable on chest or groin. Intestines 54 inches, thin coated
and fragile, wider above, gradually narrowing. No ccecum. Stomach
membranous, hemispheroidal, with terminal orifaces. 13 by 3, inches
along greater and lesser arches.

Hasirat.—Central region of sub-Himalayas.

Remarx.—Nearly allied to Auritus, but differs therefrom by dis-
united ears, fewer molars, a flat inner ear, shorter fur, and nude ears,
besides its more uniform colour. The joints of the digits also differ,
showing how little dependance can be placed upon this mark which
yet Cuvier, Geoffroy and H. Smith make the corner-stone of their
general classification of the Family !

I subjoin a synopsis of the several species thus far ascertained,

896 On a New Species of Plecotus. [Sepr.

VESPERTILIONIDA.

PTEROPINA.
Pteropus. 1. edwardsw v. medius.
Cyanopterus. 1. marginatus.
Habitat, Terai. Passengers in Hills.

RHINOLOPIN.
Rhinolophus. 1. perniger. 2. macrotis. 3. tragatus.
Hipposideros. 1. armiger. 2. subbadius.
Habitat, Central Hills.
Megaderma. 1. schistacea.
Habitat, Tarai.

VESPERTILIONIN&.

Vespertilio. 1. murtcola. 2. pallidiventris.
Kerivoula. 1. formosa.
Scotophilus. 1. fuliginosus.
Noctilinia. 1. labiata. 2. lasyura.*
Plecotus. 1. homochrous.

Habitat, Central Hills.

Total—15 species.

* N. B. This is an undescribed species with the general structure of labiata,
but distinguished remarkably by having the entire legs and caudal membrane clad
in the fur of the body, which is thick and woolly. Colour bright rusty above, sooty
below ; the hairs tipt hoary. Digits rusty. Membranes blackish. Snout to rump

Zinch. Head +2. Earsi4. Tail 1?. Expanse 13 inchs. Arm 13. Forearm
13. Long finger 3%. Head depressed. Eyes and ears remote. Eyes small. Ears
moderate rounded. Inner ears spire-shaped. WNostrils lateral-salient. Cheeks
tumid. Thumb with 3 joints. Index with 2. Mid with 4 and a cartilaginous appen-
dix. Annular and small digits each with 3. Tail ample, 7 jointed, and nearly square.
Teeth all remarkably blunt. Penis with a corneous tip ending in two horn-like
crura. Helix posteally with a sacculate reduplication, but no prolongation towards
the gape as in labiata. Intestines 74 inches. No coecum. Stomach hemisphe-
roidal with terminal orifaces.

1847. | Catalogue of Reptiles, Se. 897

CATALOGUE OF REPTILES
Inhabiting the Matayan PENINSULA and IsLANDs,

Collected or observed by Turonore Cantor, Hsq., M. D., Bengal
Medical Service.

(Continued from No. CURNX)
OPHIDIA.

INNOCUOUS SERPENTS.
FAM. TYPHLOPIDA, Gray.

BURROWING.
Gen. Pinipion, Duméril and Bibron.

Head covered with shields, cylindrical, very short, as if truncated,
convex above, declivous in front; muzzle rounded; rostral shield like
a large rounded cap covering the head and muzzle ; an anterior frontal,
a frontal, a pair of supra-orbital-, ocular-, nasal-, and fronto-nasal shields ;
neither parietals, inter-parietals, nor pree-orbitals ; nostrils hemispheri-
cal, under the muzzle, between the nasal-and fronto-nasal shields ; eyes
excessively small, hidden by the ocular shields.

PILIDION LINEATUM, (Boie.)

Syn.—Acontias lineatus, Reinwardt, MS.

Typhlops lneatus, H. Boie.

Typhlna, Wagler.

Typhlops lineatus, Gray in Griffith, A. K.

Typhlops limeatus, Schlegel.

Pilidion lineatum, Duméril and Bibron.

Typhlinalis lineatum, Gray : Catal.

Ground-colour pale gamboge or orange, uniform on the head, the

apical third of the tail, and the abdomen ; interrupted on the back and
sides by 12 longitudinal, serrated brown lines, produced by a minute

triangular spot on each side of the scales.

Hasit.—Pinang Hills.
Java, Sumatra, Singapore.
A single individual, captured by Sir William Norris, differs from the
description given by M. M, Duméril and Bibron in the comparatively

898 Catalogue of Reptiles inhabiting the [Sepr.

greater dimensions of the tail. It is strongly arched ; its length
equals twice the breadth of the head ; it is covered with 16 trans-
versal series of scales, and it is considerably thicker than the rest
of the uniformly cylindrical body. The anterior frontal shield is
very broad, larger than the frontal. It was of the following dimen-

eS =

sions :— :
Length of the head,......... Ofeet 02 imeh. |

Ditto ~ dittes “trunk, Tee eed 0Z

Ditto. -ditto*Ctadl eee Ue :

: os {

. L ft. 2 12 ee

Circumference of the trunk 2 inch ; of the tail £ inch.
Gen. Tyruuops, Schneider.

Head covered with shields, depressed ; muzzle rounded, covered above
and beneath by the rostral shield ; an anterior frontal, a frontal, a pair
of supra-orbitals, one or two pairs of parietals and inter-parietals; a

| pair of ‘nasals, fronto-nasals, pree-orbitals and oculars ; nostrils lateral,
hemispherical, opening in the suture between the nasal and fronto-
nasal ; eyes lateral, more or less distinct ; pupil round.

TYPHLOPS NIGRO-ALBUS, Duméril and Bibron.
Syn .—Argyrophis bicolor, Gray : Catal.
Shining black above; on the head some transversal and radiating

whitish yellow lines; scales of the back edged with white ; beneath
whitish yellow.

Hasit.—Pinang Hills, Singapore.
Sumatra.
This species is closely allied to 7. diardi, Schlegel,* an inhabitant
of Assam and the Khassia Hills. Of two individuals observed, the
larger was of the following dimensions.

Length of the head, ........ Ofeet 04 inch.
Ditto * ditto astrummkgaiies sei. 1 0
Ditto ditto tate wt ae, 02

Mit, 0Z inch.
Circumference of the trunk % inch, of the tail 14 inch.

* Syn.—T. diardii, apud Dum. and Bibr.—Argyrophis horsfieldii, Gray : Catal.

1847. | Malayan Peninsula and Islands. 899

TYPHLOPS BRAMINUS, (Daudin.)

Syn.—L’Orvet lombric, Lacépéde.
Anguis. Rondoo Talooloo Pam. Russell, I. Pl. 43.
Punctulated Slow-Worm, Shaw.
Eryx braminus, Daudin.
Typhlops rondoo talooloo, Cuvier.
Tortrix russelu, Merrem.
Cuvier.
Typhlops braminus, apd Fitzinger
Gray in Griffith, A. K.
Typhlops russellu, Schlegel.
Typhlops braminus, Cuvier, apud Duméril and Bibron.
Argyrophis bramicus, Gray: Catal.

Shining copper-coloured, or brown of various shades above, paler
beneath. Some individuals of a uniformly bluish white. All the
scales with a dark brown spot at the anterior part. The shields of the
head have a whitish line close to their margins. In the young the
latter is crenulated, and the sides of the head, lips, throat, the anal
region, and the point of the tail are yellowish or whitish, and the body

is semitransparent.

Hasir.— Pinang, Singapore, Malayan Peninsula.
Canton-Province, Philippines, Guam (Marian Isles, ) Java,
Tenasserim, Bengal, Assam, Coromandel, Ceylon, Malabar.
In the Malayan countries this species is numerous in hills and
valleys. The eyes are black, the pupil round, which is also the case in
T. ngro-albus. The largest of a great number examined was of the
following dimensions :—

Pench of the heads) 30. oy. i... 02.- inch.
Witte; ditto trunk,’ ...:'. 72
Prieto. aitto’ ‘tail, Fo. tea: Of

7& inch:

Circumference of the neck 4 inch ; of the tail 2 inch.

The preceding species of this family are all of similar habits. They
mostly live under ground, but appear occasionally in shady places,
particularly after showers of rain, in Bengal, in the rainy season. They
are very agile, and appear to make use of the horny point of the tail
as a propeller. When taken, they frequently press it against the hand
m their attempts to escape. Reposing on the ground Typhlops bra-

OA

900 Catalogue of Reptiles inhabiting the [Sev7.

minus may easily be mistaken for an earthworm, until its serpentine
movements, the darting of the white furcated tongue, while the head
and neck are raised, make it known. In confinement they refuse food
and water. In all dissected, the stomach contained some earth; in a
few, remains of insects, (myriapoda, ants.) A young female had a
string of six cylindrical soft eggs, of a yellowish white colour, each
about 2 of an inch in length, 4. in diameter.

FAM, BOIDA, Bonaparte.
BURROWING.
Gen. CyLtinpropuis, Wagler.

Scales smooth, imbricate, hexagonal ; those of the abdomen broader
than the rest; nostrils subvertical, opening in the lower part of the
anterior frontal shield ; neither nasals, frenals, nor pree-orbitals ; a simgle
post-orbital ; frontals large, reaching the minute eye, and the large 2nd and
3rd labials ; supra-orbitals, oecipitals and vertical distinct ; tail very short.

CyYLINDROPHIS RUFUS, (Laurenti.)

Gmelin.
Syn.—Anguis rufa, Laurenti, spud] Schneider.
Shaw.
Anguis striatus, Gmelm.

Anguis scytale, Linné, apud Russell, II. Pl. 27.
Shilay Pamboo, Russell, II. Pl. 28 (young.)
Anguis corallina, Shaw.
Eryx rufa, Daudin.
Gray.
Tortrix rufa, Merrem, apud Schlegel. ai
Filippi.
Seytale scheuchzeri, Merrem.
llysia rufa, Lichtenstem, apud Fitzinger.
Cylindrophis resplendens, Wagler.
Cylindrophis rufa, Gray, apud Duméril and Bibron.
Iridescent blackish brown above, beneath with alternate black and
yellowish white transversal bands or interrupted bars. Iris black,
pupil vertically contracted by the light; tongue whitish. Central

series of abdominal scales 206 ; subcaudal 6.

Hasit.—Singapore.
Java, Tranquebar, Bengal. (?)
A single individual, turned up with the earth in a garden at Singa-
pore belonging to Dr. Montgomerie, differs from the description

Se ee eg ES ee

. .
ae eee

1847.] Malayan Peninsula and Islands. 901

given by M. M. Duméril and Bibron in the following particulars. The
head is uniformly black, without the two scarlet frontal spots; the
apex of the tail whitish ; the posterior part of the body is more robust
than the anterior ; the length of the head forms more than J; of the
entire length of the animal; there are six pairs of labial shields on
each jaw, and the scales of the trunk are disposed in 20 longitudinal
series. It unites characters assigned by M. M. Duméril and Bibron
as distinguishing Cylindrophis rufus from C. melanotus, Wagler, and
it would therefore appear that Dr. Schlegel is justified in considering
the latter from Celebes (Tortriz melanota, Boie, MS.) as a variety of
rufa. In the present individual there is no external appearance of the
very rudimentary anal hooks. It was slow in its movements, attempted

to escape, but not to bite.

Henoth'oi the head,.:........ 0 ieet 02 meh.
ipso atte s-tIUlK,. «se seed oe
feerd Witte tdi cca ee. CO 0g

1 ft. 74 inch.
GEN. XENOPELTIS, Reinwardt.

Head rather narrower than the trunk, depressed, obsoletely angular ;
eyes small, round; nostrils large, apical; frenal shield very large ;
prz-orbital none ;* post-orbitals three; interparietal very large,
equalling the vertical; trunk thick, short with imbricate smooth hex-
agonal scales, disposed in longitudinal series, increasing in size towards
the narrow abdominal scuta; tail thick, short, awl-shaped, beneath
with scutella. 3

XENOPELTIS UNICOLOR, Reinwardt.

Syn.—Xenopeltis concolor, Reinwardt.
Xenopeltis leucocephala, Reinwardt (young.)
Guerin: Iconog. Pl. 21, Fig. 3.
Tortrix xenopeltis, Schlegel.

Adult.—Blackish or reddish brown above with strong metallic blue,
purple, and green lustre ; lips and throat buff ; the lowest lateral series
* The single prz-orbital is very large, the frenal small, sub-rectangular ; the nostrils

open between the latter and the nasal shield.
+ Three individuals examined, presented two post-orbitals.

4-2

902 Catalogue of Reptiles inhabiting the [Sepr.

of scales, scuta and scutella pale reddish brown with broad whitish
margins. Iris black ; pupil lanceolate with the apex downwards, ver-
tically contracted by the light ; tongue buff.

Young.—Head yellowish white with a brown spot on the crown
and labial shields ; the scales of the sides edged with white, producing
longitudinal zig-zag lines ; the two lowest series of scales and scuta
yellowish white; scutella of the same colour with a brown transversal
line.

Scuta 175 to 179, Scutella 26 to 27.

Hasrr.— Pinang, Singapore, Malayan Peninsula.
Celebes, Java, Sumatra.

Of three young individuals, one was found by Sir William Norris
on the Great Hill at Pinang, a second by Dr. Montgomerie at Singa-
pore, and a third was obtained in Province Wellesley, where also a
single adult male was killed. As this serpent in general appearance bears
a strong resemblance to Lycodon aulicus, (Liuné) (Syn. L. hebe, apud
Schlegel), so it also does in its fierce habits, and mode of attack. The
scales are smooth, rhombic-hexagonal, disposed in 15 longitudinal series.
Labial shields 8-8. The stomach of a young individual examined, con-
tained the remains of arat. The adult attains to a much larger size
than supposed: a male was of the following dimensions :

Length of the head,........ O feet, 14 meh,
Ditto: / ditto > trunk;.ce02).. 2038 23

Ditto; ditto; dary ess 24 20 4

ott. -/+' neh,

Circumfernce of the neck 28, of the trunk 4%, of the root of the

tail 2 inch.
TERRESTRIAL.
GEN. Pyruon, Daudin.

Entire shields under the abdomen and tail, the latter cylindrical,

sometimes with scutella ; anus with scales and a hook on each side.
PyTHON RETICULATUS, (Schneider.)

Syn.—Seba I, Tab. 62, Fig. 2; II. Tab. 79, Fig. 1. and Tab. 80. Fig. 1,

Ular sawa, Wurmb.

La jaune et bleue Lacépede.
L’oularsawa, Bonnaterre.

Boa reticulata, Schneider, apud Daudin.
Boa rhombeata, Schneider. (?)

1847. | Malayan Peninsula and Islands. 903

Boa amethystina, Schneider.
Boa constrictor, Var e, Latreille.
Boa phrygia; Shaw.

Coluber javanicus, Shaw.

Boa constrictor, Var 5, Daudin.
Python amethystimus, Daudin.
Python des isles de la Sonde.

F. Boie.
Python schneideru, Merrem, apud | Gein
Schlegel.
Coluber javanensis, Fleming.
Fitzinger.
Python javanicus,* Kuhl, spud Gray in Griffith, A. K
Kichwald.

Constrictor (P. schneideri, Khul) Wagler.
Python reticulatus, Gray, apud Duméril and Bibron.
*< Ular sawa”’ of the Malays.

Ground-colour above light yellowish-brown, chestnut or olive-green,
assuming a greyish hue on the sides, all the colours strongly iri-
descent, particularly reflecting metallic blue, or green. The head
is divided from the muzzle to the nape of the neck by a black line,
continued along the back to the point of the tail and describing a
series of large lozenges, sometimes linked to each other by a small black
ring, sometimes broken up into large irregular patches. A black ob-
lique line proceeds from behind the eye towards the angle of the mouth,
continuing on the sides as a series of more or less regular lozenges,
which are joined to the lateral angles of those of the back by a large
black triangular spot with a white arched mark in the centre. The
scales nearest the black margins of the lozenges are of a lighter colour
than the rest, sometimes whitish. Between and within the lateral
lozenges appear numerous black spots, or interrupted lines. The lips
(the lower in some present a black line), and abdominal scuta are
gamboge, or pale yellow, as well as the lowest two or three series of
scales, but the latter with irregular black spots. The caudal scutella,
and scuta, when present, are yellow, marbled with black. The iris is
silvery flesh-coloured or yellowish-brown, sometimes with a black bar ;
the pupil vertically contracted by the light. The tongue is black
above, bluish white bencath. In the young the colours are brighter
than in the adult.

Scuta 297 to 330; Scutella 82 to 102.

* Pytho javanicus, figured and described in Abel’s Narrative, &c., is Python molurus ,

( Linné, )

904 Catalogue of Reptiles inhabiting the |Sepr.

Hasit.— Malayan Peninsula and Islands.
Chusan ?* Amboina, Java, Banka, Sumatra, Bengal? ies

The two fossets of the rostral shield are pyriform with the apex
diverging, and those of the nearest 3 or 4 upper labials are of similar
shape. The inferior fossets are square, occupying the lower margin of
the shield, varying from 7 to 9 on each side. The foremost of these
is situated on the shield corresponding to that of the upper jaw, which
borders the orbit.

This species is very numerous in the Malayan hills and valleys, feed-
ing upon quadrupeds and birds. It often takes up its abode in out-
houses, preying at night, and is thus useful in destroying vermin,
although plunder is occasionally committed in poultry yards. Dr.
Montgomerie has seen in George Town, Pinang, a young one which
the inhabitants suffered to retain unmolested possession of the rice
stores in order to secure them against the ravages of rats. Indivi-
duals of 16 ft. in length are of no rare occurrence. In 1844 one was
killed at the foot of Pinang, which a gentleman informed me measured
more than 30ft. During the expedition to China in 1840 one was
shot from the poop of one of H. M. Transports, then riding in Singa-
pore roads, between 3 and 4 miles from the shore. It was about ft.
long, and had the upper part of the head infested with Ivodes ophio-
philus, Miller. The Chinese attribute great medicinal qualities to
the heart and the gall-bladder, and use the skin to cover the bodies
of some of their musical instruments. Python molurus, (Linné,) Pedda
Poda, Russell, I. Pl. 22, 23, 24, and Bora, Pl. 39, is said also to
occur, but rarely, in the Malayan Peninsula, but I never had an oppor-
tunity of seeing it. ‘

* Skins are of frequent occurrence at Chusan, and the natives assert that the serpent
is found there and on the neighbouring continent. Serpents from 14 to 16 feet in length,
“* Rock-snakes,” were observed by several officers during our occupation of the island.

> M.M. Duméril and Bibron state that this species has been sent from Bengal by
M.A. Duvaucel. The natives are not acquainted with it,and the specimens in the
Museum of the Asiatic Society are from Pinang. The living animal is occasionally
brought from the Straits of Malacca to Calcutta, and such is probably the history of the
specimen sent from Bengal byM. Duvancel. Python molurus, (Linné,) (Pedda Poda
and Bora of Russell,) is very numerous in Bengal.

ey a ee ee ere

ale
~_ =

ee ee

A ee Se et ea ie ns a

1847. | Malayan Peninsula and Islands. 905

AQUATIC.
Gen. AcrocHornuws, apud Schlegel,
(Acrochordus, Hornstedt, 1787.—Chersydrus, Cuvier, 1817.)
Acrochordus, Hornstedt. Nostrils vertical, eyes encircled by a ring
of minute scales ; trunk compressed, attenuated towards both extremi-

ties ; tail tapering, compressed ; all the scales small, trifid, strongly
keeled.

AcrocHuorpus JAVANICUS, Hornstedt.

Syn.—Acrochordus javanicus, apud Shaw.
Acrochordus javensis, Lacép. apud Cuvier.
Acrochordus javanicus, apud Schlegel.
* U'lar karong, or sapi, or lembu”’ of the Malays.*

Young. Above dull greyish-brown ; sides and lower parts pale yellow,
or dirty ochre ; back with 3 longitudinal, undulating, frequently inter-"
rupted black bands; sides and abdomen with rows of rounded spots,
marbled and dotted with black.

Adult. Of similar, but less distinct colours. Iris brown, pupil
elliptic, vertically contracted by the light ; tongue whitish.
Hasit.—Pinang, Singapore.

Java.

A female captured on the Great Hill at Pinang, at a distance from

water, was of the following dimensions :

ener of the head, ... . a5. to ft.) 14-inch,
Mire auto trunk,’ .).)...... 4 7
Peat? CULO: tall, .. 2.4... 22000 9

bite? 54) ineh?

Greatest circumference one foot.

Notwithstanding the sharply compressed abdomen, the serpent mov-
ed without difficulty, but sluggishly on the ground, and preferred
quiet. When touched she attempted to bite, but the pupil being con-
tracted by the glare, she missed her aim. Shortly after being brought,
while the rest of the body remained motionless, the posterior ribs were
observed moving, and the serpent successively, in the course of about
25 minutes, brought forth twenty-seven young ones. Each birth was

* U'lar signifies a serpent, kdérong a sac ; sdpi and lembu a cow or ox. These expres-
sive vernacular names refer to the loose skin, and the bulk of the animal.

906 Catalogue of Reptiles inhabiting the [Sepr.

followed by some sanguinolent serum. With two exceptions the foetus
appeared with the head foremost. They were very active, bit fiercely,
and their teeth were fully developed. Shortly after birth the integu-
ments came off in large pieces, which is also the case with the foetus of
several species of Homalopsis. The present ones were placed in water,
which however appeared to distress them, as they all attempted to
escape on dry ground. Nearly all were of the following dimensions :

Length of the head, ......... 0 ft.’ "03 (aa
Dito. sditto.” trigaks 2.5 es ey 12
Ditto ditto: ~ taka. a oO 3

Lit; 5 Inek

The Malays of Pinang assert that this species is of very rare occur-
rence. During a residence of 20 years at Singapore, Dr. Montgomerie
observed it but in a solitary instance. The physiognomy of this
species bears a striking resemblance to that of a thorough-bred Bull-
dog, which in a somewhat less degree also may be said of the follow-
ing.

Sub-Gen. Chersydrus,* Cuvier. Head and body uniformly covered
small scales.

ACROCHORDUS GRANULATUS, (Schneider.)

Syn.—Hydrus granulatus, Schneider.
Angvis granulatus, Schneider.
Acrochordus fasciatus, Shaw.
Acrochordus dubius, Shaw.
Pelamis granulatus, Daudin.
Chersydrus (A. fasciatus, Shaw), Cuvier.
Acrochordus fasciatus, apud Raffles.
Chersydrus granulatus, Merrem, apud Wagler.
Acrochordus fasciatus, apud Schlegel.
* U'lar limpa,”’ (S" or “ U’lar laut’’ of the Malays.

Young. Blackish-brown or liver-coloured; the head with a few
scattered yellowish-white spots, the rest of the body with numerous

rings of the latter colour, some interrupted on the back, others on the
abdomen.

* This Sub-Gen. was founded upon the erroneous supposition that Acrochordus fuscia-
tus, Shaw, possessed venomous organs.

g<> Limpa, 1. e. liver, liver-coloured.

ee ee ee ee ee

ee

ee

1847. | Malayan Peninsula and Islands. 507

Adult. The dark colours fade to a dull greyish black, uniform on
the back, and the sides and abdomen present alternate dark and whitish
vertical bands. Inis black, pupil vertically contracted ; tongue whitish.

Hasir.—Rivers and sea-coast of the Malayan Peninsula and Islands.
Bay of Manilla, New-Guinea, Timor, Java, Sumatra, Coro-
mandel.

This species appears not to exceed about 3ft. in length. The body is
less bulky and the skin less loose than in 4. javanicus. But the form
is more compressed, particularly the sword, or oar-like tail, and like
that of the pelagic venomous serpent, appears exclusively calculated
to aquatic habits. The scales also resemble those of the latter, and are
generally smaller than in 4. javanicus. Those of the back, the largest,
are rounded rhombic, each with a minute tubercle in the centre. The
skin in the interstices is finely wrinkled. On the abdomen the scales
are mucronate, with a sharp, reclining central point. In both species
the medial line is raised by 2 or 3 quincunx rows of scales with their
points overlapping each other. The orbit is surrounded by a ring
of scales a little larger than the rest. The nostrils, pierced high up
on the muzzle, are almost vertical, slightly more so than they are in
A. javanicus. In both they are tubular, larger in the present species,
sinuous, and provided with a deeply seated membranous fold, which
can hermetically close the passage. The mouth is secured in a similar
manner by a central arched notch and two lateral protuberances, which
correspond to a protuberance and two lateral cavities in the lower jaw.
This contrivance also occurs in Hydrus, and to a certain extent in
Homalopsis. With the exception of the dentition and the absence of
wenomous organs, in anatomical details both species of <Acrochordus
closely resemble Hydrus. As observed by M. Schlegel, the most
striking feature is the great development of the lung, which occupies
nearly three-fourths of the extent of the abdominal cavity. A some-
what similar arrangement also occursin Homalopsis. All the maxillary
teeth (inter-maxillary none) are strong, pointed, inwardly reclining and
disposed in double or treble rows. The 3 anterior teeth are the short-
est : the upper jaw has on each side upwards of 20 teeth, the lower 3
or 4 less. The palatal teeth number 12 on each side, the pterygoid 9,

and are shorter than the rest. Acrochordus granulatus is of uo rare
6 8B

808 Catalogue of Reptiles inhabiting the [Srrv.

occurrence in the sea of the Malayan coasts, although, according to
Raffles, it is rarely seen on the coasts of Sumatra. At Pinang they
are found among the fishes, taken in the stakes some 3 or 4 miles
distant from the coast. M. Schlegel is mistaken in stating that this
species never inhabits the sea,* and in censuring M. Eschscholtz for
his stating that the fishermen often take it in the Bay of Manilla. A
female of the following dimensions had six eggs :—

Length of the head,........ O feet 04 inch.
Brito: “ditto” curl) +See ere 73
mincco altho. tan, cere ne eee 38

2ft. 118 inch.

Greatest circumference, 4 inches.

The egg is cylindrical, soft, coriaceous, whitish, about 14 inch im

length. In each egg was coiled up a living young one of the following
dimensions :
Leneth of the head, (7:2: 2.0. 32 -. 02) Sige
Ditto: ditto trink, Stet: kh Og
Ditto: Sdittos taathe ay, ace 14
102 inch. .

Greatest circumference, 1 inch. In food and general habits this
species resembles the pelagic, venomous, serpents ; in its element, it is
active, but on dry, blinded by the daylight, it is sluggish and of uncer-
tam movements.

FAM. COLUBRID, Bonaparte.
TERRESTRIAL.
Gen. CatamariaA, H. Bote.

Body diminutive, elongated, obtuse at both extremities, throughout
of equal diameter, cylindrical; eyes very small with round pupil ;
frontals one pair, laterally extending to the labials; frenals none ;
nostrils lateral, opening in a small shield between the frontal, rostral
and anterior labial ; one pree-orbital, one post-orbital, four mental shields ;
dorsal scales rhombic, polished, smooth ; tail very short.

CALAMARIA LUMBRICOIDEA, Schlegel, Var.
Syn.—Calamaria lumbricoidea, Boie, MS.
Calamaria virgulata, Boie, MS. (Young.)
* Essai, &c. p. 492.

1847. ] Malayan Peninsula and Islands. 909

Strongly iridescent, brownish-black, lighter on the head, scales with
whitish edges ; cheeks, lips and throat citrine ; the lowest row of scales
and abdominal surface yellowish white; sub-caudal scutella faintly
marked with brown ; eyes and tongue black.

Scuta 169; Scutella 26.

Hasit.—Pinang, Singapore.
Celebes, Java.

This variety differs in nothing but colours from the species describ-
ed by M. Schlegel. Of three individuals observed, two were taken by
Sir W. Norris and W. T. Lewis, Esq. in the hills of Pinang, the third
by Dr. Montgomerie at Singapore. The largest was of the following
dimensions :

eneth of the head, ..........+6.... , 33 ameh.

Die GVCOMTUNN, On bee ce Sele se es LIS
PeirO Gitte tall cesta cee. Oe 1S

1 ft. 14 inch.
Circumference £ inch. |
The livery bears a remarkable resemblance to that of Calamaria alba
(Linné), (C. brachyorrhos, Schlegel,) from which it however differs in
the absence of the anterior frontal shields, and in having 13 instead
of 17 longitudinal series of scales.

CALAMARIA LINNEI, H. Boie, Var. Schlegel.

Syn.—Calamaria reticulata, Boie, MS. 2
Changulia albiventer, Gray : Ill. Ind. Zool. Pl.— Fig. 6—9.*
Calamaria linnei, Var Schlegel.

Adult. Head brown, minutely dotted with black, lips and cheeks
pale gamboge ; trunk reddish brown, on each side with two vermillion
longitudinal bands with black serrated edges; beneath carmine with
a black serrated line on each side; subcaudal scutella with a central
black, zig-zag line; all the colours strongly iridescent; eyes black,
tongue vermilion.

Young. Like the adult, but with a broad black nuchal band, edged

* Referred by M. Schlegel to C. lumbricoidea, but the characteristic distribution of
the colours is that of the present Var. ‘The figure however is not good, and not colour-
ed from life. :

Om 2

910 Catalogue of Reptiles inhabiting the (Sepr.

with white, a vermilion band at the root of the tail, and in some a
similar near the point.
Seuta 166, Scutella 17.

Hasit.—Pinang.
Java.

The present variety corresponds in all particulars to the description
of C. linnet by M. Schlegel, who however does not mention that the
two or three anterior teeth on each side of the lower jaw are longer
than the rest. Of six individuals from the hills of Pinang the largest
individual measured

Lenath of the head, ou... 5... os 02 nel:
Tinto ditto tribe. oe vere eee ys
PG hoCiib0) tan 5255: ae. a ee a

1] inch.

Circumference of the neck 2, of the trunk 4 inch.

CALAMARIA LONGICEPS. N.S. (See plate, Fig. 1.)

Strongly iridescent soot-coloured, a shade lighter beneath ; the scuta
and scutella edged with whitish. Eyes and tongue black.
Scuta 131, Scutella 26.

Hasir.—Pinang.

The head is elongated, narrow, conical, the muzzle rounded, project-
ing over the lower jaw.. The anterior frontals are much smaller than
the frontals, which on the sides occupy the place of the absent frenal
shield, and thus reach the second upper labial; the nasal is very
small, rectangular, perforated by the rather large nostril near the
lower anterior angle. The eye is comparatively large, between an
obliquely placed rectangular pree-orbital, and a similar post-orbital
shield ; the supra-orbitals are narrow, rectangular ; the vertical mode-
rate, pentagonal, arched and somewhat narrowed at the anterior mar-
gin. The occipitals, the largest, are elongated, bordered below by the
large fifth upper labial, and behind by a single pair of post-occipitals.
Each jaw has 5 pairs of labials. Of the 2 pairs of mentals, the ante-
rior is the longer, and is enclosed by the rostral and 3 anterior labials,
the posterior pair, by the fourth labial. The teeth are minute, sharp,
reclining, all of equal size. The trunk is cylindrical, narrowed towards

eses

a ‘
el

SOY
AY

aaces

_——=—.

Ss

Ni

i

Oa

LT Black Asiatic Lith* Tres Cad :

LEE
neo | SASS

(Natural size) | ( Naturat site )

Se a ne

eel
cs:

SCS

ZSoN

ae"
2
oe

=.
Soc
=
=e
saat
Tet
ate
eel
R25 >
C7

wr,

5s
=<

ere

{ Natural sexe ) (Natural sexe) |

Fig.8.

4
pe Ot

Fig.9.

D” Cantor dd.

aay

. er rah

ed

— a

08 aT Te
'

U
- I
me 8, 2 “* -
- .
—_* Ra Poe | i 7.
~ "£ : a oe. “a's
os a lhe tape a '
ae ie 4 a+ he A ane
oo cet % ee >
e- 3 bal af Sa é -
- i A 4 = .
if a
; ; +:
® a=
= -
. ings
a.
oat --
ay £
a. . - X we ta Fe a want
' : - : ' Wie © f
, ’
: _ ‘Pe ie Toe t\: i
ye | % 7h Ree ee
‘4 , if he 5
a4 Wide,
= 3 ' +
m
> P
5 ’
(a
e ?
a 4
di a
rie *
_ — what
a
oe —s ~=J =
fed
&
oy >
ite , }
nee
i 5
ee emi,
j rae .
ee
= A
D 4
ae |
+ eds
;
-~.t -
4 j e
‘ y J
vo)
! .
Pi ‘
ht ; .
. Med or Fh au ny R ;
a * wu ll Oe a 7 s
j t a Hab Pe ieee 6 4 . .
Salis ¥ koe - ; . ny

? oie! f =
\
—" a _ eto . oh tp pe rah -
4
i wy
> ‘ r iy *

: ds é Ph 4 ‘
an} fe P: 3 ' Y a ae, ; i
a. _ , Pe | es

1847. | Malayan Peninsula and Islands. 911

both extremities, covered with 15 longitudinal series of smooth, rhom-
' bic, imbricate scales. The abdomen is arched, the short tail tapering
to a blunt point. This species approaches to Calamaria alba (Linné),
(C. brachyorrhos, Schlegel), but differs by its elongated shape of the
shields of the head, and its larger eyes. A single individual, captured
by W. T. Lewis, Esq., on the Great Hill of Pinang, was of the follow-

ing dimensions :

ienethoof the head, (020.02: ..00 dae) (OR meh:
Birto ditto tramles:: pus. betes or ted dD
Dinovditto taketh. tent {Peace eee a - OF

64 inch.

Circumference of the trunk ,%, of the neck 3, at the root of the
tail 2 inch.

CALAMARIA SAGITTARIA.
Syn.—Calamaria sagittaria, Cantor : Spicil.

Head yellow or white, marbled with black, forming a streak above
the citrine lips; neck white with a black arrow-shaped mark ; back
partly ash, partly rust-coloured, with a medial series of distant minute
black spots; sides bluish-black or grey, with a narrow black line
above; beneath citrine, the throat marbled with black, and with a
minute black spot near the lateral angle of each scutum. Iris golden,

tongue carmine.
Scuta 216 to 227 ; Scutella 57 to 70.

Hasir.—Malayan Peninsula.
Bengal, Assam.

But for the diminutive size, and the reduced shields of the head and
throat, this species might be taken for a Coronella. The head is but
little distinct, depressed, ovate, covered by the normal number of
shields. The anterior frontals are very small, pentagonal; the frenal
short rectangular. The nostrils are rather large, piercing the middle
of the nasal. The eyes are large, prominent with one pree-orbital, two
post-orbitals ; the upper jaw, but slighly longer than the lower, has on
each side 6 labials, the lower 7, enclosing two pairs of small mentals.
The temples are covered by three shields. The trunk, with 17 longi-
tudinal series of smooth, rhomboidal imbricate scales, is slightly thick-

912 Catalogue of Reptiles inhabiting the [Srepr,

er towards the middle than at the extremities; the back throughout
depressed, forming an angle with the sides, and the abdomen is flat,
which makes a vertical section of the body square. The tail is very
slender, tapering to a sharp point, and exceeds one-fifth of the entire
length. The teeth are very minute, of equal size. A single specimen
from the Malayan Peninsula was of the following dimensions :

Length of the heads. ...22.....5.¢) 025m
Ditto ditto trunk, .. <,..4..%. a
Ditto ditto:tail, oo... +6 ee

112 inch.

Circumference of the trunk : 4, of the neck and root of the tail 2 in.

In Bengal this species is of no uncommon occurrence, particularly
during the rainy season, when the water compels the serpents to leave
the shady recesses which most of them occupy to avoid the heat of
the day. The present species appears to be closely allied to the

African C. aretiventris, Schlegel.

Of the preceding four species, the three first appear at Pinang
exclusively to inhabit the hills, but the variety of C. lumbricoidea
occurs at Singapore in valleys. They are nowhere to be met in num-
bers. They are of gentle peaceable habits, never attempting to bite,
and scarcely to escape. They are sluggish, move but slowly, and to
a short distance, even when compelled by danger, and soon resume
the motionless position which they appear to affect. The remarkable
abstinence of most of their congeners, they possess but in a very
limited degree. In captivity they refuse food, and soon expire ; be-
sides, they are so delicate, that slight pressure in examining them, is
sufficient to kill them. Their bodies are very smooth, and brilliantly
reflect rain-bow-colours, which continue in preserved specimens, long
after the gay livery has faded. They feed upon slugs, earth-worms,
and insects. The stomach of a C. sagittaria contained remains of an
Iulus and some sand. In general appearance, and habits these species
of Calamaria strongly resemble the Malayan Elaps (vide infra.)

GEN. CORONELLA, Laurenti.
Head above covered with large plates, of which one between the eyes ;

1847, | Malayah Peninsula and Islands. 913

sides of the head and occiput with imbricate scales; trunk narrowed
near the head, thicker towards the middle; tail conical, elongated,

tapering to a sharp point.
CORONELLA BALIODEIRA, Schlegel.

Syn.—Patza Tutta, Russell I. Pl. 29 2?
Coluber pictus, Daudin ?
Coluber plinu, Merrem ?
Coronella baliodeira, Boie MS.

Above lighter or darker olive brown, yellowish on the head, the
scales minutely dotted with dark brown ; the anterior part of the trunk
with a number of distant transversal ocellated lines, composed of single
transversal series of white scales, edged with black, labial shields
yellow edged with black ; beneath pearl coloured or yellowish white ;
iris golden, lower half blackish ; tongue black.

Scuta 122 to 132; Scutella 65 to 72.

Hasrr.— Pinang.
Java. 3
Of two individuals from the hills of Pinang, the larger was of the
following dimensions :

Menetiror tue mead 502.22 Ss OR antelr:
Picasso fone, |. Ps mk tes wees 6 4
ted CMe Otkalle kr ek et. Were et taeole, wean die, OE

lft. 1 imch.

Circumference of the neck 4, of the trunk 7, of the root of the
tail = inch.

Both agree with the description of M. Schlegel, except in having
two small pre-orbitals instead of one. Russell’s No. 29, from Casem-
cottah, which according to M. Schlegel is Coluber pictus, Daudin, C.
plinii, Merrem, is probably intended to represent the present species.
It is of fierce habits.

Gen. XeNODON, AH. Bore.

Head scarcely distinct, muzzle obtuse, nostrils rounded, between 3
shields ; eyes encircled behind only by 3 shields; trunk short robust ;
tail rather, short slowly tapering ; 4 very large mentals, the last upper
maxillary tooth the longest.

914 Catalogue of Reptiles inhabiting the [Sepr.

XENODON PURPURASCENS, Schlegel.
Syn.—Coronella albocineta, Cantor, ( Var.)

Above olive brown with black spots, and numerous pale red trans-
versal zig-zag bands, each with a submarginal black line. The first
occupies the space between the eyes, continuing obliquely backward
over the cheeks and lips; the second, arrow-shaped, diverging over
the neck ; labial shields yellow with brown margins. Beneath strongly
iridescent pale carmine; every other scutum entirely or partially
black near the lateral angles. Iris circular, golden, lower half dotted
with black ; tongue black.

Seuta 179 to 183; Scutella 36 to 65.

Hasit.— Pinang.
Java, Tenasserim, (Var) Chirra-Punji, Assam, Darjeling,
Midnapore (Bengal.)
A solitary individual observed on the summit of the Great Hill of
Pinang, defended itself vigorously. The dimensions were :

Length of the head,.. o2:...0.0.. 00 ft.0 1) teh:
Ditto dittottrmnaksi4.5.. 2 weet ee 83
Ditto wittotaues eae Seay 32

2 tt. ~ 1" aie

Circumference of the neck, 14, of the trunk 2, of the root of the
tail 14 inch. It differs from the description of M. Schlegel in having
21 longitudinal series of scales ial of 19, and on the right side 3

pre-orbitals. Labials on each side = The Variety described as Coro-

nella albocincta inhabits Assam, Chirra Punji, Darjeling, and Midna-
pore (Bengal.) It differs from those of the southern localities in having
the head not distinct from he trunk, and its shields are shorter. The
eyes are smaller, and, owing to the much swollen cheeks, appear sunk,
which with the remarkably shelving profile, contribute to render the
physiognomy singularly scowling. The largest specimen in the Museum
of the Asiatic Society measures in length 2 feet 52 inch., of which the
head §, the trunk 2 feet 13, and the tail 3 inch. In all, the livery is
individually varying, but the arrow-shaped mark, double in some, ap-

pears to be constant. Labials on each side ne

1847. | Malayan Peninsula and Islands. 915

Gen. Lycopon, H. Bote.

Head not very distinct, oblong, depressed ; supra-orbital shield trian-
gular, narrowed in front; pree-orbital one; post-orbitals two; frenal
one ; eyes sunk, far removed from the muzzle; pupil vertical ; trunk
elongated, somewhat compressed with smooth, rhomboidal, imbricate
scales ; tail short, tapering : anterior maxillary teeth longer than the
rest,

Lycopon avuuicus, (Linné.)

Lyn.—Coluber aulicus, Linné (not apud Daudin.)
Russell* I, Pl. 16, Gajoo Tutta.
Coluber striatus, Shaw 2
Coluber malignus, Daudin.
papodon hebe, Boie, apud Wagler, Schlegel (excl. Synon. Col. hebe,
Daud.)

Lighter or darker chestnut with numerous white transversal bands,
(in some spotted with black,) on the sides forming a forked network,
composed of brown scales edged with white ; on each side of the hind-
head a white triangular spot (confluent in some,) with brown spots ;
lips similarly coloured ; beneath pearl-coloured ; eyes black ; tongue
whitish. |

Scuta 208 to 257; scutella 57 to 91.

Hasit.—Pinang.

Bengal, Coromandel.
Var. A.
Syn.—Lycodon hebe, Var, Schlegel.

With a number of large square white spots, with black edges and
central spots.

Hasir.—Pinang.
Bengal.

Van.

Syn.—Russell II, Pl. 37.
Lycodon capucinus, Boie.
Lycodon hebe, Var. javan. Schlegel.
Lycodon atropurpureus, Cantor.

* Russell I, Pl. 26, Karetta, upon which is founded Coluber galathea, Daudin,
appears to represent the present species, or one of its Varieties.

ic

916 Catalogue of Reptiles inhabiting the [Sepr.

Chesnut or deep purple marbled with white veins, edged with black,
with or without a white collar.

Hasit.—Pinang, Malayan Peninsula.
Tenasserim Provinces, Java.
Var. C.
Lyn.—Lyecodon hebe, Var. timorensis, Schlegel.
Chestnut, with a white collar, and indistinct traces of white network.
Hasrr.—Pinang, Malayan Peninsula.
Pulo Samao, Timor.
Var. D.

Syn.—Russel II, Pl. 39.
Lydocon subfuscus, Cantor.

Uniformly light brown above, the lips white, edged with brown.

Hasir.—Malayan Peninsula.
Bengal.

This species occurs in the Malayan countries both in the hills and
valleys, but itis apparently not so numerous as it is in Bengal. It is of
fierce habits and defends itself vigorously, In one examined the sto-
mach contained a young Huprepis rufescens, (Shaw).

The largest individual observed, Var. B., was of the following

dimensions :

Length of the head,........ Oft. O& inch.
Ditto ditte trumkpek. Ge cc 82 :
Ditto. ditto. tail). eh e.c wk wD) 4t

2 ft. 18 inch.

Circumference of the neck 1 inch, of the trunk 14, of the root of the
tail 2 inch.

Ophites.—Wagler differmg from Lycodon in the absence of the
pre-orbital shield ; frenal elongated ; eyes small, scales rhombic with
truncated points ; some of the posterior dorsal scales keeled.

LYCODON PLATURINUS, (SHAW,)

Syn.—Seba Thes. I, 83, 3.
Russel, II, Pl. 41.
Coluber platurinus, Shaw.
Coluber platyrhinus, Merrem.
Lycodon subcinctus, H. Boie.
Ophites, Wagler.
Lycodon subemctus, apud Schlegel.

1847. | Malayan Peninsula and Islands. 917

Shining blackish brown with steel blue reflections, and a varying
number of broad, distant bands, the lips, throat and a collar all white,
spotted with black ; beneath pale blackish brown, the anterior part of
the abdomen, the sharp lateral angle and the broad posterior margins
of the scuta and scutella whitish. Eyes black ; tongue flesh-coloured.

Scutta 221, Scutella 74.

Hasit,—Prnang.
Java, Bengal.*

On. both sides of each jaw the anterior 4 or 5 teeth increase in size
and are longer than the rest. The fifth upper maxillary tooth is re-
moved from the preceding, which in addition to the general shape of
the head and the lax integuments, imparts to this serpent a striking
resemblance to the venomous genus Bungarus. In fierceness it resem-
bles the preceding species. The only individual observed was captur-
ed near the summit of the Great Hill of Pinang, where it had seized a
large Euprepis rufescens, (Shaw). It was of the following dimensions.

Meneth of the head,. ....7... Ot. ts anely,
We Ciuc THK, oo. jae se 84
WeeG GittG tall,” os .a es se ces 0 _

oft...) 5, sjataeh.
Circumference of the neck 14, of the trunk 24 inch.

LYCODON EFFRANIS, N. S.

Shining bluish black above, with a few minute white spots, not
affecting the ground colour ; the throat, lips, and a band, bordering the
sides of the head from the muzzle to the hind head, buff coloured,
finely marbled with black; beneath strongly iridescent, pale bluish
black, the scuta with whitish edges ; the body encircled by a number
(11,) of broad distant buff rings, above with indentated margins. Eyes
black, pupil elliptical ; tongue whitish,

Scuta 228 ; Scutella 72.

* According to M. Schlegel, who observes that a specimen has been forwarded from
Bengal by M. Duvaucel. No specimen exists in the Museum of the Asiatic Society,
nor are the natives acquainted with the species.

6c 2

918 Catalogue of Reptiles inhabiting the [Surt.

Hasit.—Pinang.

The head is elongated, ovate depressed, broader than the neck, the
muzzle rounded, slightly projecting ; the anterior frontals are orbicular
pentagonal, much smaller than the frontals, which are bent over the
sides, substituting the absent frenal, so as to meet the second upper
labial ; the nasal is small, rectangular, obliquely wedged in between the
rostral, the two pairs of frontals, and the anterior upper labial ; the
nostril large, piercing the middle of the shield; the vertical is elong-
ated pentagonal, broader in front, so as to render the posterior
part of the moderate suprezeorbitals broader than the anterior; the
occipitals are the largest, elongated, on each side surrounded by 3
scales, somewhat longer than the rest covering the temples, and behind
by two small post-occipitals. The eyes are proportionally large and
prominent, surrounded by one preorbital and two smaller post-orbitals,
the lower of which touches the narrow projecting fifth upper labial,
which with the fourth, borders the lower part of the orbit ; the jaws are
covered by 8 pairs of upper, 9 of lower labials. The gape is moderate ;.
the particulars of the dentition noted in L. platurinus, exist in the
present species. The two anterior of the three pairs of small elongated
mental shields are bordered by the six anterior pairs of labials ; behind
by a number of small scales. The trunk is slender, decreasing towards
both extremities, with 17 longitudinal series of smooth, rhomboidal,
slightly imbricate scales. The back is depressed, forming an angle with
the compressed somewhat bulging sides. The latter are joined to the
flat narrow abdomen under a right angle on the sides of the scuta, so
that the vertical section of the body is quadangular. A single indivi-
dual found by Sir Wm. Norris on the Great Hill of Pinang, was of

the following dimensions :
Leneth-of the head, ...2\,.6dsaaany ule umele

Ditto; ditto. trwale Pda iinsanccheees > aa
Ditto ith: Cail tee ee ate Re Male ee te

1 ft. 04 inch.
Circumference of the neck 4, of the trunk 4, of the root of the tail
2 inch,
In fierceness the present species resembles its congeners, but unlike
them, it raises vertically the anterior part of the body, and bites after

1847.] Malayan Peninsula and Islands. 919

a few oscillating movements from side to side. Lycodon platurinus,
and aulicus, like many other harmless,—and some venomous serpents,
the pupils of which are vertically closed by the light, prepare to attack
horizontally coiled on the ground, with the head bent close to the body,
and drawn as far backwards as possible, when, suddenly uncoiling the
anterior part of the body, they dart obliquely upwards, but as they
are blinded, not always in the direction apparently aimed at, and they
frequently miss the aim.
GEN. Couuser, Linné
Abdomen with scuta; scutella under the tail.

CoLUBER FASCIOLATUS, Shaw.

Syn.—Russel I. Pl. 21 Nooni Paragoodoo.
Coluber hebe, Daudin (Synon. apud Boie, Wagler, Schlegel),

“‘Cineritious grey with an obscure cast of reddish brown, particu-
larly about the head and neck. The back variegated by black and
white, or black and yellowish, narrow bands ; and on the sides are two
or three rows of short, separate oblique lines, formed by the yellow or
white edges of the lateral scales ; but in general these bands are not
visible on the tail. The scuta (192) and scutella (62) are of a dusky
pearl-colour.” (Russell I. Pg. 26.)

Haxsit.—Malayan Peninsula.
Coromandel Coast.

A young individual, killed in Province Wellesley corresponds to the
description of Russell, copied by Shaw and Daudin. It has two small
post-orbitals, one elongated prze-orbital, one minute irregularly hexago-
nal frenal, and on each side 8 upper, 9 lower labial shields. The
trunk is covered by 21 longitudinal series of smooth imbricate scales,
which are rhombic on the sides, rhomboidal above, all with rounded
points. The teeth are of uniform size, and as Russell correctly des-
cribes them, very small, reflex, sharp, numerous. The dentition,
therefore, sufficiently indicates that the species cannot be placed in the
Gen. Lycodon, to which it has been referred by M. M. H. Boie,
Wagler and Schlegel. ‘The young one is of the following dimensions :

Heneth/of theihead, . ..,... :-/. gcc sau) Glee men.
Ditto aicto trubk 5. oo. Se cael on cee +
PAERGE GHELCO CATE, i-0 sy... « Kom MneaeaMnnee mia Rios. || ee

10& inch,

520 Catalogue of Reptiles inhabiting the [SEPT

Greatest circumference of the trunk, £ inch.

Seuta 201 ; Scutella 73.

CoLuBeR RAvIATUS, Schlegel.
Syn.—Russell II. Pl. 42.
Coluber quadrifasciatus, Cantor, (Var.)

Head and back light yellowish bay, paler on the sides ; the hind
head with a transversal black line, branching off along the exterior
margins of the occipitals ; a black oblique streak behind the eyes, and
another beneath them dividing both jaws. On each side of the back a
broad longitudinal black band, relieved at intervals by a short net-
work, produced by 3 or 4 scales of each series being edged with pale
brown, and the skin between them white. The bands, in some com-
mencing at a distance from the head, are continued or interrupted,
terminating on the posterior part of the back. Below them is on each
side a parallel black line; lips, throat and lower surface yellow. Innis
bright gamboge with a concentric black ring. Tongue bluish black.

Young. Above of clearer colours ; beneath pearl-coloured,

Scuta 222 to 248 ; Scutella 82 to 94.

Hasit.—Pinang, Singapore, Malayan Peninsula.
Java, Sumatra, Cochin China, Tenasserim, Assam.

This species is numerous in marshes, and paddy-fields, and often
becomes a tenant of out-houses, where during the day it remains con-
cealed, till nightfall favours its pursuit after rats. It is however
equally diurnal, preying upon smaller birds, lizards and frogs. Assam
produces a local variety distinguished by 18 instead of 17 longitudinal
series of scales, of which the 3 upper ones are all lineated, whereas
normally such is the case on those of the posterior part of the body.
It makes a vigorous defence, and in darting at an enemy is capable of
raising nearly the auterior two thirds of the body from the ground. In
a female were found 23 whitish, soft, cylindrical eges, of which the
largest measured 1% inch. in length. The largest individual observed
was of the following dimensions :

Length’ of the:heads. 3 200.2987) 00 ft... meh
Ditto ditto trunk, os occasion 34
Sita gO ta, |. | eh Ss aes ee 104

Greatest circumference, 3% inch.

1847. | Malayan Peninsula and Islands. 92}

Habits and general appearance link the present species to Col.
dhumnades, Cantor,* and Col. mucosus, Linné (Col. blumenbachii,
Merrem,) but the latter as well as its variety with uniformly smooth
scales (Col. dhumna, Cantor : Spicil.) utter when irritated a peculiar
diminuendo sound, not unlike that produced by a gently struck tuning-

fork.

CoLUBER KORROS, Reinwardt.

Syn.—Coluber korros, Reinwardt, apud Wagler, Schlegel.

Brownish green above, the scales of the posterior part of the trunk
and of the tail with black points and edges, producing a regular net-
work ; beneath yellowish white or pearl-coloured ; the lateral part of
the scuta light bluish-grey. Iris bright yellow with a bluish grey or
blackish concentric ring, tongue black.

Young.—Above with some indistinct transversal bands, produced by
two lateral white spots on some of the scales; the posterior part of
the trunk with dark longitudinal lines.

Scuta 162 to 190; Scutella 79 to 136.

Hasit.—Pinang, Singapore, Malayan Peninsula.
Java, Sumatra, Arracan, Tenasserim.
It is numerous in the Malayan vallies. The largest individual

measured :
fupiiathviog thie head) te: vanes. sO ft, 1 inch.
Witte ditto; true; 0 Sanat ¢ i. .cstw' 2 62
Mitte ditto.tel alas aah de So] 42

a it. 112 meh.
Greatest circumference of the trunk 3 inches,
Its habits are similar to those of the last mentioned species, from
which it is easily distinguished by its 15 longitudinal series of smooth
rhomboidal scales with rounded points.

CoLUBER HEXAHONOTUS, N.S.

Head and back dark brown, changing to pale brownish buff on the
sides ; trunk with numerous, close, transversal black bands, each with

* Chusan.—It is covered by 14 to 16 long it. series of rhomboidal scales, of which
those of the two uppermost series commence at a short distance from the head, exhibiting
the central raised line.

922 Catalogue of Reptiles inhabiting the [Sepr.

a few white spots on the lower parts, becoming indistinct towards the
posterior extremity of the trunk, from whence the colour is uniformly
dark brown ; labial shields yellow, edged with black ; beneath yellowish
white, scutella edged with brown. Iris gamboge with a black concen-
tric ring; pupil round, tongue black; central series of dorsal scales
hexagonal.

Seuta 191; Scutella 148.

Hasrir.— Pinang.

The head is distinct, elongated, with the muzzie broad, truncated,
covered above with the normal number of shields, in form resembling
those of Col. korros. The eyes are large, prominent, with two pre-
orbitals, of which the superior is the larger, the inferior is wedged in
between the 3rd, 4th and 5th upper labials. In addition to two post-
orbitals, there is an elongated crescent-shaped infra-orbital, resting on
the 6th and 7th upper labials. The latter are 8 on each side, of which
the 5th, broad hexagonal, borders the orbit ; the following are elongated,
gradually increasing in size. The lower labials, 9 on each side, lie on
the chin in contact with two pairs of elongated shields. The nostrils
are rather large, orbicular, opening near the margin of the anterior
frontals. The frenal is small, obliquely situated between the surround-
ing shields. The temples are covered by two pairs of elongated shields.
The gape is wide, the teeth minute, of equal length. The trunk is
slender, much compressed with 17 longitudinal series of smooth, rhom-
bic, sub-imbricate scales, of which the central series is hexagonal. The
aodomen narrow, arched. The tail is very slender elongated, tapering
to a sharp point.

A solitary individual, discovered by Sir William Norris on the Great
Hill of Pinang, was of the following dimensions :

Length: of the head,» . ened Sop awiis. fey O2 iaghs
Ditto dittostrunig esas cw eke ee
Dattonditto tails) Riga 532. oe eee pee

1 ft. 32 inch.

Circumference of the neck 4, of the trunk 1 inch., of the root of the
tail 3. In fierceness it resembled the preceding species,

1847.| Malayan Peninsula and Islands. 923

ARBORIAL.
Gen. Dipsas, Laurenti.
Head large, broad, depressed, cordate, covered with shields; neck
narrow, trunk much narrower than the head, compressed, very long,
beneath covered with scuta ; tail cylindrical, imbricate.

DipsAS DENDROPHILA, Reinwardt.

Syn.—Scheuchzer, 662, Fig. 11. (Col. variabilis, apud Merrem.)
Dipsas dendrophila, apud Wagler.
Dipsas dendrophila, Wagler, apud Horsfield : Life of Raffles.
Dipsas dendrophila, apud Schlegel.

Head, back and sides intense black with steel-blue, lilac, and green
reflections ; beneath pale black, iridescent ; body and tail with numer-
ous bright yellow transversal bands, widened below, sometimes joined
on the back or abdomen, occasionally reduced to irregular spots ;
throat and lips bright yellow, labials with black edges. Pupil ellipti-
cal, vertical ; iris and tongue black.

Scuta 218 to 225, Scutella 100 to 112.

Hasit.—Pinang, Singapore, Malayan Peninsula.
Java, Celebes.

It inhabits the Malayan hills and valleys, but apparently in no
great numbers. The largest individual measured :
Beneth of-the head, .........., .O ft, 14 inch.
Biitto ditto trike) oe Oey tae 08 3
LUPE C0 Ct a a 0

ols

4 ft. 52 inch.

Greatest circumference of the trunk, 4 inch.

Dipsas MULTIMACULATA, Schlegel.

Syn.—Scheuchzer, 657, Fig. 2.
feossell, If. Pl. 25.
Dipsas multimaculata, Schlegel

Ground-colour, above light greenish grey, minutely spotted and
marbled with brown; on the head an angular, backwards diverging
black mark with whitish edges ; a black oblique line from behind the
eyes to the hind head, where it joins a lozenge-shaped black spot with
whitish edges ; along the back and tail a series of large, irregularly
oval, black spots with whitish edges, arranged in close quincunx series ;

6D

924 Catalogue of Reptiles inhabiting the [Smrr.

the sides with numerous, similarly coloured, oblique or arched, often
interrupted, bands ; labials greenish white, black-edged ; beneath green-
ish white, tinged with rose-colour, minutely spotted with brown, and
with a double or treble lateral series of irregular black spots. Ivis
pale greenish golden, minutely dotted with peek Bae elliptical,
vertical ; tongue whitish. ’

Scuta 202 to 235, Scutella 80 to 106.

Hasit.—Pinang, Malayan Peninsula.
Celebes, Java, Tenasserim, Bengal.
On the hills of Pinang this species appears to be more numerous
than the former. The largest individual measured :

Leneth of the head, 3.0/5. .0u. 4.0 it) 02m
Ditto ditto unk, So ee 104 :
Ditto ditto-taly Ss Fee ee 0 58

2 ft. 42 inch.

Greatest circumference, 12 inch.

The central hexagonal scales are elongated, narrow on the anterior
part of the trunk, which is covered by 19 longitudinal series of smooth,
lanceolate, imbricate scales ; from thence commence 17 series of broad-
er scales.

Dipsas CyNopoN, Cuvier.

Syn.—Dipsas cynodon, apud Boie, Guerin, Schlegel.

Young. Ground-colour yellowish brown, head with a dark black-
edged arrow-shaped mark, and a black oblique streak from the eye to
the nape of the neck; labials pearl-coloured, edged with black; back
with numerous black transversal marks, shaped like two letters VY
placed horizontally towards each other or in quincunx, becoming in-
distinct towards the tail. Beneath pearl-coloured with a black spot
near the lateral part of the scuta; scutella edged and minutely dotted
with brown.

Scuta 225, Scutella 92.

Adult. ead and back uniformly greyish brown tinged with lilac,
with a number of distant large, transversal, purple, bands (the scales
edged with black), lozenge-shaped with triangular lateral appendages,
becoming indistinct towards the tail, which is alternately brownish buff

1847. | Malayan Peninsula and Islands. 925

and purple with black-edged scales. Beneath pale yellow, scutella
minutely dotted and edged with brown. Iris pale golden, minutely
dotted with purple; pupil elliptical vertical ; tongue whitish.

Scuta 275, Scutella 158.

Hasir.—Pinang, Malayan Peninsula.
Java, Tenasserim.

A young one was captured on the Great Hill of Pinang by W. T.
Lewis, Esq. An adult, killed in Province Wellesley, was of the follow-
ing dimensions.

Menetheet se head, Le. 2) Ofe: 1
ittocaicco trunk: PE 0
iitre athe talks PP eee 1 4

inch.

cole oo] >

5 ft. 52 inch.
Circumference of the neck, 18, of the trunk, 24 inch.
The young had 21, the adult 23 longitudinal series of smooth,
lanceolate, imbricate scales. The long maxillary and palatal teeth are
disproportionally less developed in the young than in the adult.

Dirsas Boa, (H. Boie.) (See Plate, Fig 3.)

Syn.—Amblycephalus boa, H. Boie: Isis.
Dipsas boa, apud Schlegel.

Ground colour above: rose-coloured washed with brown, varying in
intensity and shade from light bay to umber, prevailing so as to make
the ground colour appear as minute spots, and with numerous irregular
black spots, confluent on the head; cheeks and lips carnation, with a
vertical black streak from the middle of the orbit. Beneath carnation,
dotted with umber, sometimes assuming the shape of large irregular
spots. Iris: silvery rose-coloured, lower half dotted with black, pupil
elliptical, vertically contracted by the light ; tongue whitish.

Scuta abdominalia 164, Scuta subcaudalia 112; or 170+109.

Hasir.— Pinang.
Java.

The head is depressed, elongated, conical, with the muzzle truncated ;
the rostral shield is very large, vertically placed; the cheeks com-
pressed, but the lips very tumid below the eyes. Of the nine crown
shields the occipitals are distinguished by their reduced size, and

6 p22

926 Catalogue of Reptiles inhabiting the [Serr.

frequent sub-division in 2 linear inter-occipitals, bordered by two large
polygonal post-occipitals, enclosing a smaller third, linear. Behind
the latter appears on each side a small hard tubercle, covered like the
rest of the hind head with minute polygonal scales. Each temple is
protected by 5 to 6 large shields, and as many smaller resting upon
the labials. The nasal is large, pyramidal with the rounded nostril in
the centre, and the apex wedged in between the 3 frenals, placed
obliquely or vertically one above the other. The eye is large, promi-
nent, encircled by the supra-orbital and 7 smaller shields, so that none
of the upper labials reach the orbit. The lips are arched, and outwardly
appear to reach to the hind head, but the commissure, or the angle of
the mouth is situated immediately below the eye, which greatly reduces
the opening of the mouth. Of the 9 pairs of upper labials the anterior
6 are narrow, but very deep and bulging; the posterior 3 are broader,
elongated; the inferior labials, 11 pairs, are as well as the rostral,
greatly reduced by the 3 pairs of very large mentals. The front view
of the head grotesquely resembles that of a mastiff. All the teeth are
strong, but the front tooth on each side of the lower jaw is longer than
the rest ; the palatal rows are very close together, and converging.
The trunk is much compressed, covered by 13 longitudinal series of
scales, of which the dorsal row is composed of very large hexagonal
ones, each with a strong keel; the rest are smooth, rhombic, imbricate.
The abdomen is very narrow, and the sides of the seuta are bent
upwards. The tail is elongated, slender, tapering, and much less
compressed than the trunk. Of two individuals from the hills of
Pinang, the larger, a male, was of the following dimensions :

Kenstir of the heads 2s. Osi, ae
PAULA ALO WRU ets oe oe re 1]
PCO OMGOCUNI ac fae te os cs ee ke

2 ft. 114 inch.
Circumference of the neck 1 inch, of the trunk 14, of the root of the
tail finch, In a female were observed 4 cylindrical, whitish eggs,
each £inch in length, The stomach contained a few remains of
insects.
This species is closely allied to Dipsas carinata, Schlegel, (Ambly-
cephalus, Kuhl; Pareas, Wagler,) in which also the dorsal series of

1847.] Malayan Peninsula and Islands. 927

scales are keeled. M. Schlegel’s short description and figure (Pl. XI,
29, 30) appear to have been taken from an immature specimen.

The preceding four species are very fierce, their mode of attack is
that of Lycodon aulicus. Kuhl has observed vibrating movements in
the tail of Dipsas multimaculata, which however are also exhibited by
Dipsas trigonata (Schneider), (Col. catenularies, Daudin,)—D. cy-
nodon, Cuvier, and among the venomous serpents, by Vipera russelli,
(Shaw) and several Asiatic species of Trigonocephalus, when they are

irritated and preparing to bite.

GEN. Herretopryas, H. Boie.
Head trigonal, very long, depressed, smooth, rather sharp; trunk
and tail very elongated ; scales, particularly those of the tail, large ;
those of the back partially carinate; in other respects resembling

Coluber.
HERPETODRYAS OXYCEPHALUS, (Reinwardt.)

Syn.—Coluber oxycephalus, Reinwardt.
Gonyosoma viride, Wagler.
Herpetodryas oxycephalus, apud Schlegel.

Head above shining dark-green with a blackish straight line from
the nostrils to the angle of the mouth; lips and throat pale yellowish
green ; trunk sea-green changing to light yellowish green on the lower
part of the sides, all the scales with black edges; the anterior half of
the tail, separated from the trunk by a transversal orange band, ochre,
gradually changing to greyish brown on the posterior half, all the
scales edged with black. Abdominal scuta light yellowish green with
pale yellow edges ; subcaudal scutella grey with black margins. Eyes
moderate, little prominent ; iris pale sea-green with a narrow pale yellow
inner ring and a transversal black band ; pupil circular, black. Tongue
ultramarine, divided in the middle by a black longitudinal line. The
exposed part of the larynx black.

Scuta 268, Scutella 149.

Hasrr.— Pinang.
Java, Celebes.

The shields of the head are elongated, most so the linear frenal.

The teeth are numerous; in each row the anterior six or eight are

925

9 8)

Catalogue of Reptiles inhabiting the [Supr.

longer than the rest, which gradually decrease. The scales of the
trunk, in 25 longitudinal series, are rhombic with rounded points,
imbricate, and all smooth except those covering the spinous processes,
which are faintly lineated.

Of two individuals from the hills of Pinang, the larger, taken by Sir
Wilham Norris, was of the following dimensions :

Length of. the head, -.....25.2.° 0 fi.) 14amehe
Ditto: dittortrunk, :. :4.;4eS eS eS 4
IDitto.dittotail, osc... eee l

4 ft. 64 inch.
Circumference of the neck 2, of the trunk 3, of the root of the tail
14inch. The ferocious habits of this serpent have been accurately
described by M. Reimwardt. It has in a remarkable degree the power

of laterally compressing the neck and the anterior part of the
body, when the greyish blue skin becomes visible between the .
separated scales. In such state of excitement it raises nearly the
anterior third vertically from the ground, continues fixed during
several seconds with vibrating tongue, and bites. It then throws itself
down, to rise to a renewed attack. A similar mode of attack cha-
racterises the following species, viz: Dryinus nasutus, (Lacépéde, )
(Russell, I. Pl. 12 and 13,),—D. prasinus, (Reinwardt.) (Dryiophis
prasina apud Schlegel,) Leptophis pictus (Gmelin), and Leptophis
caudalineatus.
Gen. Dryinus,* Merrem, 1820.

Upper jaw much longer than the lower; muzzle attenuated, more or
Jess acute at the apex, which in some species is mucronate and move-
able. |

DryInvus prAsinus, (Reinwardt. )

Syn.—Seba, II, Tab. LIII, Fig. 4.
Coluber nasutus,t Shaw, apud Russell, II, Pl. 24.
Dryinus nasutus, Bell, (not Merrem, 1820.)

* In H. Boie’s Genera, published in Isis, 1827, Dryophis, (Dahlman,) is substituted
for this genus. Wagler in 1830 separated some species under the denomination of Tra-
gops, and M. Schlegel in his ‘‘ Essay” has exclusively retained Dryiophis, although
Prof. Thos. Bell already in 1825 had published his article on Leptophina (comprising
Dryinus, Merrem, and Leptophis, Bell.)

t The specific name was previously applied by Lacépéde in 1790 to the other Asiatic
species,

1847. | Malayan Peninsula and Islands. 929

Dryophis prasinus, Reinwardt.

Tragops, Wagler.

Dryinus nasutus, Bell, apud Horsfield: Life of Raffes.
Passerita, Gray.

Dryiphis prasina, apud Schlegel.

“ Ular daun”’ of the Malays.

Leek-green above, with some irregular white and black oblique lines,
paler on the cheeks and upper lips ; tail cimnamon ; under lips and
throat white, scuta and scutella light green or mother-of-pearl, on each
side with a white or pale yellow longitudinal line, below which in some
a second, green, line. Pupil black, elongated-pyriform, with the apex
turned forwards, horizontally contracted by the light. Iris pale bur-
nished golden, bright on the pupillary margin, the upper half of which
forms a little behind its middle a small pointed lobe. Tongue bluish
white.

Scuta 186 to 228, Scutella 140 to 203.

Hasrir.— Malayan Peninsula and Islands.
Celebes, Java, Cochin-China, Siam, Burmah, Tenasserim,
Arracan, Bengal, Assam.
Var. A.

Syn.—Dryiophis xanthozonius, Kuhl ?

Head less elongated and the rostral shield unusually small; upper
lips in some white; besides the yellow and green lateral line, a central
green ; scuta and scutella in some with brown edges.

Hasit.—Same localities.

Var. B.

Head above light brownish grey, tinged with sky-blue and rose-
colour cheeks and lips pale rose ; trunk light brownish ash, changing
to pale rust colour on the tail; whitish grey on the sides ; beneath
buff, with a white longitudinal line on each side. Iris burnished
silver, tongue white.

Hasit.—Pinang Hills.
Van

Upper parts saffron yellow, paler on the sides; beneath sulphur-
coloured, with a lateral white line. Pupil deep burnished golden ;
tongue white.

Hasit.—Pinang Hills.

This species is exceedingly numerous in the Malayan forests, both

930 Catalogue of Reptiles inhabiting the [Sepr.

in the hills and valleys, preying upon small birds, arborial lizards,
frogs, and in early age upon insects. It may readily be distinguished
from Dryinus nasutus, (Lacép.) (Merrem, not Bell ;—Russell, I. Pl.
12, 13) by two, sometimes 3 frenals on each side. The trunk is
covered by 15 longitudinal series of smooth rhomboidal scales with
rounded points, imbricate so as to appear linear ; those of the tail are
all broad rhombic. The anterior upper maxillary teeth gradually in-
crease towards the sixth, which is the longest, and enclosed in a point-
ed fold of gingiva. The following teeth, commencing ata short
interval, are short, but the last is very long with a furrow on the con-
vex edge. The inferior maxillary teeth also increase in length towards
the sixth, the longest, and are protected by a broad triangular scab-
bard, containing several additional loose teeth ; the rest are uniformly
small, commencing at a short interval from the sixth. The palatal
are uniformly very short. The largest individual of a great number
measured :

Length of the head, ©...°...:. 7 Of 2° ime
Ditto aittor treme, sh... neem oie ee 33
Preto dateo Vall, cama eee oe cee 64

7 ft. 02 inch.

Circumference of the neck 14, of the trunk 22, of the root of the
tail 1 inch.

The Varieties, of which B. and C. were from the hills of Pinang, are
not numerous, and of a comparatively small size. The very young
ones are as gentle as those of a more advanced age are ferocious.
Their power of expanding the anterior part of the body and their
mode of attack, have been noted under Herpetodryas oxycephalus.

Grn. Lepropuis, Bell, 1825.
Rostrum obtuse, and the upper jaw projects but very slightly beyond
the lower.
LerTopHis pictus, (Gmelin.)

Syn.—Coluber pictus, Gmelin.
Coluber decorus, Shaw.
Russell, II. Pl. 26, Cumberi muken.
Bungarus filum, Oppel.
Dipsas schokari, Kuhl, (not Forskal. )
Dendrophis chairecacos, HI. Boie.
Dendrophis, Wagler.
Dendrophis picta, Schlegel.

9

1847. | Malayan Peninsula and Islands. 93]

Head and body above bronze with strong golden reflections ; skin
beween the scales of the anterior part of the body alternately ultrama-
rine and black. Lips, throat, the two lowest lateral rows of scales,
and the abdominal surface silvery mother-of-pearl. From the muzzle
to the root of the tail a blacx line, bordering above the silvery sides,
which below are circumscribed by a second black line, commencing a
little behind the head. Iris bright golden with a transversal black |
line; pupil black, circular ; tongue scarlet. 3

Scuta 167 to 187, Scutella 109 to 149.

Hasrr.—Malayan Peninsula and Islands.
Manilla, New Ireland, Waigiou, Amboina, New Guinea, Pulo
Samao, Java, Sumatra, Cochin-China, Tenasserim, Bur-

mah, Bengal, Assam, Coromandel.
Var. A.*

Syn.—Coluber filiformis, Linné, (young.)
Fil, Double Raie, Lacépéde, (young. )
Russell, II. Pl. 25, Mancas, Rooka, Maniar.
Coluber bilineatus, Shaw.
Leptophis mancas, Bell.
Dendrophis maniar, Boie.
Ahcetula belli, Gray. Hl. Ind. Zool.
Dendrophis lateralis, Gray: Ill. Ind. Zool.
Chrysopelea boii, Smith.
Dendrophis picta, Var. Schlegel.
Dendrophis boii, apud Cantor.

Above dull brownish black, with a light brown dorsal line; the two
lowest series of scales pale greenish white, forming a lateral band,
bordered above by a black line, commencing from the muzzle, more or
less distinct, in some irregularly broken up on the anterior part of the
body. A second faint black line below. Iris golden, im some dotted
with black ; tongue black.

Hasir.—Malayan Peninsula.
Bengal, Assam, Ceylon.

The species occurs numerously in the Malayan hills and valleys, but
the contrary appears to be the case with the plain Variety, which in
Bengal is equally common. ‘The following must be added to the de-
scription of M. Schlegel. The frenal shield is small, rectangular ;

* The Variety, Col. polychrous, Reinwardt, appears to inhabit neither the Malayan

Peninsula nor Bengal.
a

932 Catalogue of Reptiles inhabiting the [Sepr.

superior labials 9, inferior 10 or 115 one pre-orbital, two, in some
three small post-orbitals. The trunk is covered by 15 longitudinal
series of smooth, imbricate scales; the central dorsal series is wedge-
shaped, in some almost hexagonal, the next six are linear, but the
lowest, as well as all the scales of the tail, are broad rhombic with
rounded points. In a female were found seven coriaceous, whitish
egos of an elongated cylindrical shape, each 123 inch in length. In
habits and mode of attack this species resembles Dryinus prasinus,
but it is not exclusively arborial. Probably no instance affords a more
striking difference in colours, between species and variety than the
present: the former with dazzling brilliant livery; the latter in its
plain, dull colours. Both attain to similar size: the largest male
examined was of the following dimensions :

Length’ofthe head,~. ) 2520. 7 10) 16. a meme
Ditto deto-trunk, "see co Oe 6
Dittosditto tas, 52s. Geen). Gaal ]

ee eee eee

3 ft. 82 inch.
Circumference of the neck, 12, of the trunk, 2, of the root of the
tail, 1 inch. This serpent appears to possess uncommonly acute
hearing, and turns its head in the direction of the sound.

LEPTOPHIS CAUDALINEATUS, N.S.

Syn.—Ahetula caudolineata, Gray: Ilust, Ind. Zool.
Dendrophis ornata, Var, Schlegel.

Head, trunk, and tail above light brownish bronze, the scales with
black edges; on the posterior half of the trunk four parallel black
lines, terminating at the root of the tail, from whence commences a
single central black line ; sides metallic mother-of-pearl, from a short
distance behind the head bordered by two parallel black lines of which
the lower, the broader, covers the lower half of the last series of scales
and the lateral part of the seuta; both the lines continue to the apex
of the tail. Lips, throat and abdominal surface pale metallic citrine ;
the tail beneath with a black central Ime. Iris golden, dotted with
brown ; pupil round; tongue bluish white, the forked part black.

Young. Upper parts of the body Indian red, with metallic reflec-
tions.

Secuta 183 to 188, Seutella 105 to 110.

1847. | Malayan Peninsula and Tslands. 933

Hasit.—Pinang, Singapore.

The head large, less depressed than in the preceding species, the
muzzle broad, blunt; cheeks tumid ; all the shields of the crown are
short and broad, except the vertical which is laterally arched, and very
narrow behind. There is a single elongated post-occipital, and the rest
of the hind head is covered with broad hexagonal shields. Each temple
is covered by two pairs of large shields, in front of which a pair of very
minute ones, bordering upon the equally small post-orbitals. The eye
is large, prominent ; the pra-orbital and the linear frenal proportionally
small; the nostrils large, opening in the middle of the nasal; the
rostral broad, slightly arched beneath. The labials, 9 on each side of
both jaws, resemble those of the preceding species. The mouth is
large; the maxillary teeth strong, distant. In the lower jaw the
anterior ones gradually increase in length till the fourth, which appears
like a canine, the rest as well as the palatal teeth are all smaller, of
uniform length. The chin is covered by the second pair of labials and
two pairs of mentals, of which the posterior pair is elongated. The
trunk is strong, less compressed than in the preceding species, with
13 series of smooth imbricate scales, of which the two lowest series
are large rhombic with rounded poimts, the next four elongated rhom-
boidal (linear), and the odd central dorsal rhomboidal, not larger than
the rest. The tail is covered with broad hexagonal, not imbricate,
scales. The abdomen is narrow, flattened ; the centre part of the scuta
with strongly arched margins ; the sides turned upwards and forming
a continued sharp lateralridge. The tail is slender, tapering ; its ver-
tical section nearly square.

Of this species but two individuals were observed: a young one at
Singapore, an adult on the Great Millof Pinang. The latter measured :

Length of the headj)ii.9..4.\) 2004 00 ft... 12 imeh,
Ditto ditto: trumley i. f be Ae 20) 2009 5
Mitre ditto-tab 272K eee 2

4:46 --<9'— ineh.

Circumference of the neck, 2, of the trunk 3%, of the root of the
tail, 14 inch.
In its mixed arborial and terrestrial habits and in fiereceness it re-
6B 2

934 Catalogue of Reptiles inhabiting the [Sepr.

sembles L. pictus, but its power of compressing and expanding the
forepart of the body is somewhat limited.

This species appears somewhat to approach to Leptophis formosus,
(Dendrophis formosa, Schlegel,) but besides other distinguishing cha-
racters, it differs from that, and all other Asiatic species in having but
13 series of scales. The indifferent figure of Ahetula caudolineata
in Illustrations of Indian Zoology, which appears to be all which has
been published concerning this species, has led M. Schlegel to suppose
it was intended to represent a Variety of Leptophis pies, although the
black outline of the head is correct.

LEPTOPHIS ORNATUS, (Shaw.)

Syn.—Scheuchzer, T. 606.

Seba, I. T. 94, Fig. 7.—IL. T. 7, Fig. 1; T. 61, Fig. 2.

Russell, II. Pl. 2, Kalla Jin.

Coluber ornatus, Shaw.

Coluber ibiboboca, Daudin.

Coluber ornatus, Merrem, apud Horstfield ; Life of Raffles.

Chrysopelea paradisi, H. Boie.

Dendrophis ornata, Schlegel.
Hasrt.—Bengal, Ceylon.

VAR.

Syn.—Ular Chindi, Raffles.

Dendrophis chrysochloros, Remwardt, (young.)

Head above intense velvety black, with three or four distant trans-
versal bands, and numerous irregular spots of gamboge or sulphur
colour; all the scales with an oval gamboge spot ; from the hind head
to the point of the taila number of large rounded vermilion spots ;
lips, throat and abdominal surface greenish-gamboge, scuta and scutel-
la with biack margins. Iris and tongue black.

Scuta 198 to 236. Scutella 113 to 147.

Young. ead, trunk and tail above greenish olive, with a series of
transversal black bands in pairs; the intervals between the bands ver-
milion ; the sides with numerous distant, irregular, small black spots ;
lateral part of the scuta and scutella white, the ridge and the anterior
margin black ; the centre part pale greenish yellow ; scutella partially
edged with black, and with a central light blue line. Tongue vermi-
lion, the forked part black.

Hasit.—Pinang, Malayan Peninsula.
Jaya, Sumatra, Tenasserim, Arracan.

1847. | Malayan Peninsula and Islands. 959

The Variety, in which the black colour prevails, appears to be con-
fined to the more southern countries, while that with yellow ground
colour preponderating, the one described and figured by Russell, oc-
curs in Bengal. The latter has the tongue alternately vermilion and
' black. Individuals without the frenal shield are not uncommon, and
such was the one described by H. Boie as a distinct species (Chr-ysope-
lea paradisi.) It inhabits the Malayan hills and valleys, but is there |
apparently less numerous than in Bengal. The largest male observed
was of the following dimensions :

HLenathvot thepleads ty./. ssis. 0,ft. | 12> imely.
Ditto mitto.qwumk,.. 6.4.4 s. e282 7s
Bicrorctue tae 0, eer ee OQ 114

art. O=) Wich.

Circumference of, the neck, 14, of the trunk, 12, of the root of the
tail, 4 inch.

The trunk is covered by 17 longitudinal series of smooth, imbricate
rhomboidal scales, with rounded points. It is but seldom seen in trees ;
it is more frequently found on the ground in the grass, watching for its
prey: lizards (Geckonide,*) and frogs, The female has 6 to 8 white,
elongated cylindrical eggs, about 12 inch in length. It differs from the
other species in its being deprived of the power of compressing, and
expanding the anterior part of the body, and in its gentleness. The
young ones never attempt to bite, the adult but seldom, and without
raising vertically the anterior part of the body. In the latter the four
anterior teeth of the lower jaw are a little longer than the rest, which
are uniformly small.

AQUATIC.
Gen. Tropiponotvus, Kul.
Head oblong ovate, rather indistinct, depressed; nostrils between
the sutures of two shields ; eyes moderate, with circular pupil, scales

of the back lanceolate ovate, keeled, imbricate; trunk elongated, cylin-
drical, tail moderately long, tapering.

* Vide Ptychozoon homalocephalum, supra.

936 Catalogue of Reptiles inhabiting the {Serr.

TROPIDONOTUS UMBRATUS, (Daudin,) Var.
Syn.—Tropidonotus trianguligerus, Schlegel.

Above shining brownish, or yellowish green olive; lips gamboge
with a black oblique line between the sixth and seventh labials, a se-
cond from the orbit to the angle of the mouth ; a third from the under-
lip to the upper part of the neck; trunk and tail with numerous
black spots, in some very minute, irregular, in others larger, approach-
ing to quincunx order; the sides with numbers of large square or
triangular scarlet spots, separated from each other by broader or nar-
rower black vertical bands. Scuta and Scutella gamboge with black
margins, the latter with a black central line. Iris black with a narrow

golden cirele ; tongue black.
Scuta 121 to 130, Scutella 76 to 84.

Tanit.—Malayan Peninsula and Islands.
Java, Bengal.

The vertical and supra-orbital shields are of an elongated narrow form ;
the anterior frontals triangular, longer than broad ; the nostrils small,
placed high on the sides, the frenal is elongated pentagonal, with the
largest margin touching the pre-orbital. Of the three post-orbitals the
lowest is the longest, wedged in between the fifth, sixth, and seventh
upper labials, of which the fifth is the only one which reaches the
orbit; the eye is moderate, prominent; the upper labials are 9, the
lower 11 on each side. ‘The mouth is very large, the teeth small,
crowded, except the two last of the upper jaw, which are longer than
the rest. The trunk is slightly compressed, covered by 19 longitudinal
series of scales, of which the two lowest are broad rhombic, the rest
elongated rhomboidal with rounded points, those of the back lineated.
The abdomen is broad arched. This Variety differs in nothing but
colours from Tropidonotus umbratus,* (Daudin), and to judge by the
description of M. Schlegel, it appears to be identical with 7. treangu-
ligerus. In the Malayan valleys the Variety is very numerous ; in
Bengal it is less so, but there the species abounds in and near fresh
water, where it preys upon fishes and frogs. The Variety attains to a

* Syn. Russell, II. Pl. 3. Dooblee, young.—Pl. 5. Dora, adult.—Col. umbratus,
Daudin.—Col. dora, Daud.—Col. brunneus, Herrman.—Col, atratus, Herrm,—Col.
lugubris, Merrem.—Tropidonotus umbratus, Schlegel.—Tropidonotus dora, apud Cantor.

1847. | Malayan Peninsula and Islands. 937

size similar to that of the species, both of which are equally fierce.
The largest individual was of the following dimensions :

iencth of the head, « .oeiseule 70... 14 inch:
Parco ditootrunk, 2% - aaa ae) 92
roomate: tat, soo ae eet Ot) 92

2 ft. 82inch.
Circumference of the neck, 2, of the trunk, 2%, of the root of the
tail, 12 inch.

TROPIDONOTUS STOLATUS, (Linné.)

Syn.—Sebha, II, Tab. 9, Fig. 1, 2.

Coluber stolatus, Linné.

Le Chayque, Daubenton, Lacépéde.

Russell, I, Pl. 10, 11, 19.

La vipére chayque, Latreille.

Coluber stolatus, Lin., apud Shaw, Daudin.

Coluber teeniolatus, Daudin.

Natrix stolatus, Merrem.

Tropidonotus stolatus, Gray, Schlegel.

Head shining brownish olive with several black spots in the sutures
of the shields: lips gamboge with several black oblique streaks ; head
and trunk brownish olive with numerous distant black transversal
bands, becoming indistinct towards the tail, and intersected by two
parallel bands of a pale ochre or buff,the scales of which on the anterior
part of the body edged with black. Beneath gamboge or mother-of-
pearl; in some the scuta with a small lateral black spot, or edged
with black. Iris black with a narrow golden ring ; tongue black.

Scuta 143 to 156, Scutella 69 to 79.

Hasit.—Pinang, Malayan Peninsula.
Philippines, Tenasserim, Bengal, Assam, Nipal, Coromandel,
Ceylon, Bombay. |
This species, so exceedingly numerous in Bengal, is but rarely seen
in the Malayan valleys. It is of very gentle habits, and feeds upon

young frogs and toads. The largest male observed was of the following
dimensions :

Length: of the -head,.. «.... /atnan oO dt 02-inch,
Pntto datto.trank, ows ee oe ol 42
Pitta ditto tal, .4..cepaas aa 52

Pie. 102 simeh.

938 Catalogue of Reptiles inhabiting the [| SEPT.

Circumference of the neck, 4, of the trunk, 13, of the root of the

8?
tail, & inch.
The female has 6 small cylindrical white eggs, each about half an

ineh in length.

TROPIDONOTUS SCHISTOSUS, (Dandin.)

Syn.—Russell II. Pl. 4. Chittee.
Coluber schistosus, Daudin.
Tropidonotus schistosus, Schlegel. -
Tropidonotus moestus, Cantor.

Above blackish olive, some with an indistinct blackish line from be-
hind the eye along the side; the lips, the two lowest series of scales on
each side, and the abdominal surface whitish yellow. Iris black with
a narrow golden ring ; tongue small, flesh coloured.

Seuta 138, Seutella 77.

VAR,

Syn.—Tropidonotus surgens, Cantor.
Above bright greenish olive, with a black serrated lateral line.
Scuta 148, Scutella 23.

Hasrr.—Malayan Peninsula,
Philippines, Tenassarim, Bengal, Madagascar.

The shields of the head are short ; there is but a single anterior
frontal, of a triangular shape, truncated in front ; the frontals are small
pentagonal ; the nasals nearly equal to the latter; the small semicircu-
lar nostrils almost vertical and appearing linear as they are provided
with a valvule as in Homalopsis ; from the lower part of the nostril a
minute arched groove descends to the inferior margin of the shield ;
the frenal is small; the pre-orbita! in length nearly equals the three
postorbitals. The scales of the trunk are disposed in 17 longitudinal
series, of which the two lowest on each side are hexagonal, each scale
with a minute round protuberance near the apex; the scales of the
next two series present a raised line terminating in a protuberance,
but the remaining scales are elongated rhomboidal with truncated,
slightly notched points, keeled, imbricate. These marks become in-
distinct when the integuments are about to be changed, which proba-
bly caused them to escape the notice of Russell. This species is
not numerous in Bengal, and apparently less so on the Malayan Penin-
sula. The largest individual measured,

1847. | Malayan Peninsula and Islands. 939

Benethiofithe head, . . 0.0.0. . 0 ft..1 ineh.
Ditto! datto trunk, .... dss see 2 04
tio. eitfo-taili -... 2. sneakers 0 24

Zit. 4 ‘inch.

Circumference of the neck : 14, of the trunk: 24, of the tail 14 in.

The length of the tail is very variable: in some it is contained 3}, in
other 6 times inthe entire length. This species is very fierce, and
prepares to attack by raising the head 3 or 4 inches vertically from the
ground, and it has the power of flattening and laterally expanding the
skin of the anterior part of the body, like Naja, but in a much slighter
degree. It bites uttering a faint hissing sound. Frogs and fishes
form its food.

' TROPIDONOTUS CERASOGASTER,
Syn.—Psammophis cerasogaster, Cantor.

Above yellowish brown with pale golden reflections ; lighter on the
sides, the scales of which in some partially edged with yellow ; cheeks,
lips, throat and abdominal surface cherry-coloured, with a bright yel-
low lateral line from the muzzle to the point of the tail. Iris and
tongue cherry-coloured.

Scuta 144 to 149, Scutella 60 to 69.

Hasit.—Malayan Peninsula.
Bengal, Assam.

The head is elongated, depressed ; sides angular, compressed ; muz-
zle truncated ; rostral broad, hexagonal, nearly vertical, arched below ;
the anterior frontals the smallest, next to them the frontals; the rest
of the crown-shields are narrow, elongated ; each occipital bordered by
two pairs of elongated temporals, below which three smaller. Nasals
rectangular, placed at a right angle with the anterior frontals ; nostrils
moderate, lateral; the frenal smaller than the nasal ; pree-orbital longer
than either ; the eye moderate, prominent. Besides three post-orbitals,
there is a minute infra-orbital wedged in between the fifth and sixth
upper labials, of which but a small portion of the sixth touches the
orbit below. The lips are straight, turned up near their commissure,
covered with 8 or 9 pair of upper, 10 lower shields. The mouth is
large ; the teeth small, crowded, of equal length. ‘The trunk is cylindri-
cal, compressed, covered with 19 longitudinal series of imbricate, elon-

6 F

940 Catalogue of Reptiles inhabiting ‘the [Sepr.

gated rhomboidal scales with rounded, slightly notched points, . keeled
except the two lowest series on each side, which are larger than the
rest, rhombic, smooth. The abdomen is broad, arched ; the tail robust
at the root, cylindrical, tapering to a sharp point. A solitary indivi-
dual from Province Wellesley was of the following dimensions :

Length of the head,.......... Oft. 02 ineh.
aitto. ditto trunk: \, .aeaeis See 52
Ditto dittotail.. ccc a Re 61

Zi ft! * O02) mache
Circumference of the neck, 4, of the trunk, 14, of the root of the
tail, 2 inch.
In Bengal this species is not numerous. It is very fierce, attacks in
a vertical attitude, but without expanding the anterior part of the body.
Its food is that of the preceding. The elongated angular head makes
this species resemble a Psammophis.

TROPIDONOTUS JUNCEUS, N. S.

Head above shining light brown, lips and throat gamboge ; from the
angle of the mouth an oblique gamboge band, both joining under a
sharp angle on the neck; trunk and tail dull greyish olive, with a
series of distant rounded whitish spots on each side; each scutum and
scutellum with a small black spot on the sides, which as well as their
anterior margins are minutely dotted with brown. Iris black with a
golden ring ; tongue small, greyish,

Seuta 157, Scutella 88,

Hasit.— Pinang.

The head is elongated ovate, with the sides angular, compressed ;
the muzzle truncated; the rostral shield moderate, square, deeply
arched beneath, vertically fixed; the anterior frontals small, tetrago-
nal ; the frontals larger, angularly bent over the side, where they border
the small square frenal ; the other crown shields are rather small, the
occipitals on each side bordered by small elongated shields, like the
rest of the temples ; the eyes large, prominent ; pree-orbital one ; post-
orbitals three; nasal rectangular; nostrils lateral, large, rounded ;
upper labials 9, of which the fourth, fifth and sixth border the orbit ;
lower labials 11 ; mentals two pairs, elongated. The lips are slightly
arched, the mouth wide; the teeth small, crowded; the last upper

1847.] Malayan Peninsula and Islands. 941

maxillary tooth longer than the rest. The trunk is very slender, cylin-
drical, with the centre of the back raised, forming a sharp ridge, the
sides bulging near the abdomen, which is arched. The scales are im-
bricate, very elongated rhomboidal with the apex notched, except
the two lowest series on each side, which are broad rhombic ; they are
all sharply keeled, and disposed on the anterior part of the trunk in
19, on the middle part in 17 longitudinal series. The tail elongated,
cylindrical, very slender, tapering to a fine point. A single individual
observed on the Great Hill of Pinang by W. T. Lewis, Esq. was of the
following dimensions :

Pienetls of the head,’ .<...0..,.i-.4.,- 0:dt., O08 inch.
EEO CUO ANU, 2 gehen ve charouct 7
BG CiCCO CONS, cid ers uicncnin xine 0 72

2 ft. 34 inch.

Circumference of the neck, 4, of the trunk, 14, of the root of the
tail, 4 inch.

Like most of the Asiatic species of this genus, the present is of fierce
habits. It twice unprovokedly bit a wood cutter who happened to
pass it. The bite, of course, was productive of no consequences except
a slight momentary pain. The very slender make and the elongated
tail are characters which approach this species to the arberial Colu-
bride. :
Gen. Homatopsis, apud Schlegel.

(Erpeton, Lacépéde, 1803.—Rhinopirus, Merrem, 1820.—Pseuderyz,
Fitzinger, 1826.—Homalopsis, Kuhl, 1827.—Cerberus, Cuvier, 1829.—
Hypsirhina, Wagler, 1830.—Hydrops, Wagler, 1830.—Helicops, Wag-
ler, 1830.—Potamophis, Cantor, 1836.)

Homalopsis, Kuhl. Nostrils opening vertically in the centre of the
small nasals, with a valvule ; crown shields small ; dorsal scales imbri-
cate, keeled; chin with many small shields, throat scaly ; labials nar-
row ; abdomen with scuta ; tail short, tapering to a sharp point ; be-
neath with scutella.

HoMALOPSIS RHINCHOPS, (Schneider.)

Syn.—Seba, II. T. 15. F, 3.
Hydrus rhinchops, Schneider.
Russell, I. Pl. 17. Karoo Bokadam.
Russell, IT. Pl. 40, (young.)
Boa moluroides, Schneider,

942 Catalogue of Reptiles inhabiting the | SEPT.

Elaps bozformis, Schneider.
Enhydrus rhynchops, Latreille.
Hydrus cinereus, Shaw.

Hurria schneideriana, Daudin.
Coluber schneiderianus, Daudin.
Coluber cerberus, Daudin.
Python rhynchops, Merrem.
Python elapiformis, Merrem.
Python molurus, Merrem.
Coluber obtusatus, Reimwardt.
Cerberus (Homalopsis obtusatus), Cuvier.
Homalopsis schneiderii, Schlegel.
Cerberus einereus, Cantor.

Young. Ash-coloured above, the head with black irregular spots
and a short black line behind the eyes; trunk and tail with numerous
distant black transversal bands; lips and throat white, dotted with
black ; the three or four lowest series of lateral seales white ; beneath
white with a black undulating band, frequently interrupted.

Aduli. ere lead-coloured or blackish grey with the black marks
indistinct or invisible. Iris black ; pupil elliptieal, vertically contracted
by the light; tongue very small, pale greyish.

Scuta 143 to 156, Scutella 49 to 72.

Aapsir.—Malayan Peninsula and Islands.
New Guinea, Amboina, Timor, Sarapua, Java, Sumatra,
Tenasserim, Bengal, Coromandel.

The shields of the upper part of the head, which appear to be of a
constant form, are the nasals, the frontals, which enclose the small
pair of triangular anterior frontals, (sometimes soldered together,) and
the supra-orbitals. The rest are broken up in small, irregular, smooth
pieces, differing in outline in each individual. The small eye, placed
im a partly vertical, partly lateral position, is surrounded by a pree-orbital
a post-orbital and two or three infra-orbitals. The frenal is comparatively,
large, irregularly tetragonal. The anterior seven upper labials are
narrow, very high; the posterior five or six each divided in two. A
similar arrangement is observed in the inferior 13 or 14 of which the
posterior 6 or 7 are very small, On the chin there is a pair of elongated
shields immediately behind the 2 pair of labials. The posterior upper
maxillary tooth is longer than the rest, and furrowed. The three
anterior teeth in the lower jaw are longer than the rest. The trunk
is covered with imbricate, finely lineated and keeled scales, of a rhom-

1847. | Malayan Peninsula and Lslands. 943

boidal form with rounded points, disposed on the anterior part in 25,
on the posterior part in 17, longitudinal series. The tail is robust,
tapering, and prehensile. In the Malayan countries this species occurs
in numbers in rivers, estuaries, and occasionally along the sea coasts.
It feeds upon fishes. Single individuals measuring between 3 and 4
feet in length, are of very rare occurrence. Of a great number the
largest was of the following dimensions :

ene th of the head, .-2e beau Ot. 12 aeh.
Diritovaitto; trunks) 4 oe 2 2
Bitte ditto tae ee ree ee O 7

2 ft. 112 inch.
Circumference of the neck, 14, of the trunk, 33, of the root of the
tail, 18 inch. It is of peaceful habits ; the female brings forth 8 living
young, each of which measures from 7 to 7} inches in length.

TIOMALOPSIS BUCCATA, (Linné.)

Syn.—Scheuchzer, Pi. 660, Fig. 1, (young.)
Seba, II. Tab. 12. F. 1 ;—T. 13, F. 1;—T. 21, F. 3, (young.)
Coluber buceatus, Linné,
Coluber monilis, Linné.
Coluber subalbidus, Boddaert, apud Gmelin.
Le Demicollier, Lacépede.
Vipernkopfige Natter, Merrem.
Coluber buccatus, apud Shaw.
Russell, II, Pi. 33, (young.)
Coluber viperinus, Shaw.
Coluber buccatus, Daudin.
Coluber horridus, Daudin.
Echidna semifasciata, Merrem.
Homalopsis buccata, Schlegel.

Young. Ground colour, white or buff, becoming brownish on the
crown shields, hindhead and lips; on the muzzle an angular mark,
with the apex between the frontals, Van Dyke brown or chestnut ; an
oblique streak proceeds from the eye over the cheek, joining a broad cer-
vical band, which, sending a narrow straight line to the occipitals, gives
the upper part of the head a heart-shaped outline ; the back and tail with
numerous broad transversal brown bands, between which the ground
colour appears in the shape of white, often interrupted, narrower bands,
and of a white spot in the centre and on each side of the brown bands.
The latter reach but as far as the lowest four or five series of scales on
the sides, which as well as the throat and abdomen are white; on each

944 Catalogue of Reptiles inhabiting the [Sepr.

side of every third or fourth seutum a brown spot; scutella black, or
white, closely spotted with black.

Adult. The livery of the young indistinct: the ground colour of
the upper parts pale greyish brown or olive; the bands of a darker
shade of the same colour, edged with black ; sides and beneath impure
buff, the brown marks pale. Pupil black, elliptical, vertically closed
by the light ; tongue small whitish.

Seuta 155 to 167, Scutella 73 to 89.

Hasit.—Pinang, Malayan Peninsula.
Java.

From the small, nearly vertically opening nostrils, proceeds a furrow
downwards to the lower margin of the nasal. The anterior frontal is
either entire and of a large rhombic shape, or consisting of two triangu-
lar shields ; the frenal is elongated, rectangular, the small eye is situated
more laterally than in the preceding species, and surrounded by two
post-orbitals, one pree-orbital, and two infra-orbitals. The seven anterior
upper labials are very high, the posterior five are double; of sixteen
or seventeen lower labials, the nine anterior are the highest. The last
tooth in the upper jaw is furrowed, and as well as the 3 or 4 anterior
palatal and inferior maxillary teeth, longer than the rest. The folds
of gingiva enveloping the teeth are very ample, and contain in addition
to the fixed, numerous, 5 to 6 deep, accessory teeth. The chin is
covered by four pairs of elongated scales, decreasing in length from the
centre towards the labials. The scales of the trunk are rhombic,
imbricate, slightly keeled and finely lineated, disposed on the anterior
part in 39, on the posterior in 25 longitudinal series. The tail is
robust, tapering and somewhat prehensile. The largest individual ob-
served was of the following dimensions :

Length of the head, 2... ..°-;...° Of. 12 imeh:
Ditto dite tronk, pee... oe cd 1]
Dittorditte tans Co ee ae 7

2 ft. 72% inch.
Circumference of the neck, 2, of the trunk, 34, of the root of the
tail, 18 inch.
In the valleys of Pinang and on the opposite continent, this
species is numerous in streamlets, tanks and in the irrigated fields,

1847. | Malayan Peninsula and Islands. 945

where it feeds on fishes. The young ones are very gentle, and
the old but seldom bite. In their movements they are sluggish, and
on dry land. very awkward. The female brings forth six or eight living
young at the time, each between 7 and 8 inches in length.

Hypsirhina, Wagler. Resembling Homalopsis in the form and
situation of the nostrils, the integuments and general appearance of the
head, trunk, and tail; but the dorsal scales are smooth, and the labials
are square, equal; (frenal, one.)

HloMALOPSIS SIEBOLDI, Schelgel.
Syn.—Seba, II, Tab. 46, Fig. 2?

Young. Ground colour, white, which on the upper part of the head
appears in the shape of two lines diverging from the muzzle over the
eyes to the sides of the head. From each side of the vertical shield a
line diverging towards the hind head, where it branches in two, send-
ing a portion transversely to the throat, and another to the upper part
of the neck joining under an angle that of the opposite side. On the
trunk and tail the ground colour shows itself as numerous narrow,
transversal bands, which on the centre are frequently interrupted and
placed in quincunx series ; on the sides the bands are bipartite. The
intervals between the ground colour are chestnut with dark brown
edges. The lips and the abdominal surface white with numerous pale
brown irregular spots. Iris greyish with a transversal black bar;
pupil elliptical, tongue white.*

Scuta 155, Scutella 48.

Hasrr.—Malayan Peninsula.
Bengal.
The description is taken from a solitary young individual, which

was killed in Province Wellesley. It measured,

* Adult.—A preserved specimen in the Museum of the Asiatic Society differs from
the young in having the head above of a uniform colour, while the rest of the peculiar
design is retained. The ground colour is yellowish white ; the brown of the young is faded
to a dull lead grey.—Scuta 156, Scutella 55.-Dimensions : head 0% inch : trunk 1 ft. 83
inch; tail 32 inch = 2 ft. 1 inch.—Cireumference of the neck, 14, of the trunk, 23, of the
root of the tail, 12 inch. The locality from whence this specimen was obtained, is not

known: Bengal is given by M. Schlegel.

946 Catalogue of Reptiles inhabiting the [Sepr.

Length: of the. head, scien WE oak) 04 abel
Ditto; ditto: tranke)sn gsi as .shat a df
Ditto :dittoctail, cc 2.4 1

8 inches.

Circumference of the neck, 2, of the trunk, 2, of the root of the tail,
4 inch.

In livery and in general appearance this species resembles H, buccata,
from which it differs in the following particulars. Both the upper and
the lower rostral shield are very small; the anterior frontals are much
broader than long, each like a small transversely placed cone, surrounded
by the nasal, (with a slit towards the lower margin, ) the tetragonal frenal,
and behind, by the frontal. ‘The vertical in extent nearly equals each
of the short occipitals. The eye is rather large, prominent, surrounded
by a single elongated, arched pree-orbital and two post-orbitals, of which
the inferior is the larger, bordering the fifth and sixth upper labials.
Of the latter there are eight on each side: the fourth borders the eye
below, the two posterior are broken up in small pieces. Of the 11 or
12 pairs of lower labials, the 4 nearest the angle of the mouth are the
smallest. The chin is covered by three pairs of oval shields, of which
the anterior is the largest, and by some minute scales. The mouth is
small ; the teeth minute, uniform, except the last upper maxillary tooth,
which is the longest with a furrow on the convex margin. The back
is slightly angular in the centre, much depressed ; the sides bulging ;
the abdomen narrow. The anterior part of the trunk is covered with
29, the posterior with 19 series of small smooth, imbricate scales, all
rhombic with rounded points. The tail is tapering and compressed.

HoMALOopsis ENHYDRIS, (Schneider.)

Syn.—Russell, I. Pl. 30. Mutta Pam, Ally Pam.
Hydrus enhydris, Schneider.
Enhydris ccerulea, Latreille.
Hydrus atrocceruleus, Shaw.
Coluber pythonissa, Daudin.
Homalopsis aer,* Boie.
Hypsirhina, Wagler.
Potamophis lushingtonii, Cantor.
Homalopsis aer, Schlegel.
Homalopsis olivaceus, Cantor.

* This specific name is singularly ill chosen, as the denomination “‘ ular ayer,”
(water-serpent,) is applied by the Malays to all fresh water serpents. The word
“ayer” applied to a single species is as eligible as would be ‘ aqua,” ‘ eaw” or “ wasser.”’

1847. ] Malayan Peninsula and Islands. 947

Iridescent dark greenish-or brownish-olive above; the scales edged
with black ; in some two parallel light greyish lines from between the
eyes to the tip of the tail; the lower half of the sides pale greenish or
brownish-grey ; lips and throat white, edged and dotted with black.
Abdominal surface white or buff, with a greenish or brownish line on
each side, and a black central line dividing the scuta and scutella.
Iris greyish or pale olive ; pupil circular ; tongue whitish.

Young : with lighter and more strongly iridescent colours than the
adult.

Seuta 148 to 167; Scutella 53 to 71.

Tlasrr.— Malayan Peninsula and Islands.

E Java, Tenasserim, Bengal, Coromandel.

The head is small, ovate, scarcely distinct; the nostrils are hemi-
spherical, with a slit towards the external margin of the shield; the
single anterior frontal is small, rhomboidal, much broader than long ;
the eye is rather large, prominent, lateral and surrounded by two
rather broad post-orbitals, one or two narrow pree-orbitals, and beneath
by the fourth upper labial ; the frenal is small, rhombic. The external
margins of the occipitals are bordered by three elongated shields, and
each temple by five similar. The eight upper labials are larger than
the ten lower. The chin is covered by two central pairs of elongated
shields, between which and the labials is, on each side, a single very
elongated shield. The mouth is small, the teeth mmute, numerous
and equal, except the last tooth of the upper jaw, which is longer than
the rest and furrowed. The trunk is very robust, broadly depressed ;
the sides obliquely compressed, and the abdomen very narrow, flatten-
ed. The scales are broad rhomboidal with rounded points, slightly
imbricate, and disposed on the anterior part in 25, in the middle in
21, and near the tail in 19 longitudinal series. The tail is very slen-
der, somewhat compressed, tapering and prehensile. The largest indi-
vidual was of the following dimensions :—

Benet of the heady. .cc 2.0. Oat. ho nrebe
Mitto: ditto trankk, 34:4). sists ate H of
mo, ditto: tail,’ ... <<) ead seule 52

2 ft.
Cireumference of the ‘neck, 12, of the trunk, 25, of the root of the
tail, 2 inch,

6°G

948 Catalogue of Reptiles inhabiting the [Sepr.

Numbers of this species may be seen in rivers, as well as in irrigated
fields and estuaries, preying upon fishes, which however it refuses in a
state of captivity. It is of timid and peaceful habits. A large female,
after having been confined upwards of six months in a glass vessel
filled with water, brought forth eleven young ones in the manner noted
above under Acrochordus avanicus. During the process she lay motion-
less on the bottom of the vessel, the anterior part of the abdomen was
retracted towards the vertebral column, while the muscles of the pos-
terior part were in activity. Shortly after the parturition she expired
under a few spasmodic movements, and also two of the young ones
died in the course of about two hours, after having, like the rest, shed
the integuments. In length they varied from 6 inches to 62.’ The
living nine presented a singular appearance: they remained a little way
below the surface of the water coiling themselves round the body of
an adult male, which was also kept in the vessel, occasionally lifting
the heads above the surface to breathe, at the same time resisting the
efforts of the senior to free himself. Fishes and aquatic insects were
refused, in consequence of which the young ones expired from imanition
in the course of less than two months.

HoOMALOPSIS PLUMBEA, Boie.
Syn.—Hypsirhina, Wagler.
Hypsirhina hardwicku, Gray: Must. Ind. Zool.
Homalopsis plumbea, Schlegel.

Iridescent dark brownish-or greyish-olive above, uniformly or with
small irregular black spots ; the two or three lowest series of scales
yellowish, each scale spotted or edged with brown; lips and throat
yellow ; scuta and scutella yellowish white, the former in some partial-
ly edged with black, the latter with a black central zig-zag line ; iris
grey ; pupil elliptical, vertically contracted by the light ; tongue whit-
ish.

Scuta 125 to 126 ; Scutella 36 to 44.

Hasit.—Pinang.
Java.

The head is broad, ovate, depressed; the muzzle blunt, the nostrils
small triangular, with a slit towards the lower margin of the nasal ; the
single anterior frontal broad triangular; the rest of the crown shields
are of normal form. ‘The eye is small, placed in a half lateral half

1847. | Malayan Peninsula and Islands. 949

vertical position, enclosed by two post-orbitals, one elongated pree-orbi-
tal, and beneath by the fourth upper labial; the frenal is very small,
tetragonal ; the upper labials eight, rather high ; lower labials ten ;
on both jaws the shields increase in size towards the angle of the
mouth. The chin is covered with two pairs of elongated shields and a
few gulars. The mouth is small; the posterior upper maxillary tooth
longer than the rest, furrowed, and the anterior lower maxillary teeth
also exceed the following. In addition to the fixed teeth there are
several accessory series. The trunk is nearly cylindrical, slightly
depressed, covered with small rhombic scales, smooth, and not imbri-
eate, disposed on the anterior part in 19, on the posterior part in 17
longitudinal series. The tail is short, conic, tapering and slightly
prehensile. Two individuals, taken at different times in rivulets in the
valley of Pinang, in habits resembled H. rhinchops. The larger was
of the following dimensions :

Tength of the ‘head, > =) svc0s 22s 0 ft. 14 inch.
Datto-dittoarunk,. 3 .stas cacks > ] 5
PGCO Matto fail, on. oc two «od oe ak 26

Pit. * 82 finch.
Circumference of the neck, 15, of the trunk, 24, of the root of -
tail, 14 inch.

Homatopsis LEUCOBALIA, Schlegel, Var. (See Plate XL. Fig. 5.)

Young.—Above light brownish olive, or greenish grey with single
irregular distant brown spots; lips and throat whitish yellow; the
lowest three or four lateral series of scales, and the abdominal surface
greenish white or pearl-coloured.

Adult.—Uniformly blackish olive abov e, otherwise like the young.
Iris dark brown; pupil elliptical, vertically contracted by the light.
Tongue whitish.

Scuta 130 to 148; Scutella 26 to 37,

Hasit.—Pinang, Malayan Peninsula.

The head is very broad, depressed, and the muzzle blunt ; the ros-
tral broad, hexagonal, very slightly arched beneath; the superior
margin borders the single small elongated anterior frontal, which is of
a narrow hexagonal form, broader behind, where it is wedged in between
the two broad. frontals, The nasals are rather large; nostrils small

6G 2

950 Catalogue of Reptiles inhabiting the [Sepr.

crescent-shaped ; the vertical very broad, short, hexagonal ; occipitals
large, elongated with a pair of very broad shields on each side, below
which the temples are covered by three smaller shields. The eye is
very small, in a half vertical position, with two post-orbitals, one pre-
orbital, which extends to the large oval nasal; frenal none, or, when
present, excessively minute. Of the five large upper labials, the ante-
rior is the smallest and borders the nasal ; the second the pree-orbital,
the third the orbit, and the lower post-orbital, the fourth and fifth the
temporals. The lower rostral is very small, triangular. The seven or
eight inferior labials are much smaller than the upper. The two pairs
of mentals are very short. The mouth is small; the teeth are very |
strong, short and of nearly equal size, except the furrowed last upper
maxillary tooth and the anterior teeth of the lower jaw, which are
longer than the rest. The trunk is robust, back slightly raised in the
centre, the sides sloping, their lower half compressed, the abdomen
broad, arched. ‘The scales are smooth, rhombic with rounded points,
slightly imbricate ; those of the sides have the points bent inwards
and firmly adhering to the skin, so as to appear hexagonal. On the
anterior part of the trunk they are disposed in 27, on the posterior in
25 longitudinal series. The tail is short, robust, tapering and some-
what prehensile. Inthe male the sides are compressed, very high in
the middle, and the lower surface is flattened, very broad, more so than
is the posterior part of the abdomen. In the female it is shorter, the
sides less high, and the lower surface less broad. The largest male of
a considerable number was of the following dimensions :

Length of the head, w7.)5 22... : 0 ft. OZ inch.
Dittarditto trunks 9 2.8: S. Se 102
Dittoditto: tail, cae eae, 2% oh BOO 28

2ft. Teaneh

Circumference of the neck, 14, of the trunk, 24, of the root of the
tail, 14 inch. With the exception of its colours, the present offers
no difference from H. leucobalia, from the rivers of Timor. At Pinang
it is numerous not only in fresh water and estuaries, but in the sea at
some distance from the shore, where it sometimes occurs in fishing
nets. It is of sluggish, not fierce habits, and feeds upon fishes and
crustacea, aquatic and pelagic. In ayoung female the oviduct enclosed

1847.] Malayan Peninsula and Islands. 951

4 white cylindrical eggs, which when they were observed contained
but yolk ; each measured about an inch in length.

Homatorsis Hyprina, N. 8S. (See Plate, Fig. 4.)

Adult.—Ash-coloured above with a few scattered black spots on the
neck ; the back and tail with numerous transversal black bands ; the
lips, sides and abdomen uniformly pearl-coloured. Iris ashy ; pupil
elliptical, vertically contracted by the light ; tongue small, whitish.

Scuta 161; Scutella 34.

Young.—Resembling the adult, but the ash-colour of a much lighter
shade. |

Seuta 153; Scutella 35.

Hasit.—Sea off Pinang, and the Malayan Peninsula.

The head is moderately . distinct, elongated, depressed, oval with
rounded, blunt muzzle; the rostral shield moderate, hexagonal ; its
lower margin with a central minute tubercle, on each side of which
a triangular impression. The upper margin of the minute triangular
lower rostral presents a central cavity, and two lateral elevations fitting
into the margin of the upper rostral. A similar contrivance in the
pelagic serpents enables them hermetically to close the mouth. As in
H. leucobalia, the single small anterior frontal is elongated hexagonal,
broader behind, and enclosed by the rostral, the nasals, and the fron-
tals. Although the nasals are placed laterally, the smail arched linear
nostrils open vertically, and send a slit to the posterior margin of the
shield ; the frontals are hexagonal, smaller than the latter ; the vertical
is the longest of the crown-shields, very narrow, hexagonal, pointed
at both extremities, but broader behind; the supra-orbitals are small,
narrow ; the occipitals are broken up in minor shields: viz. two post-
occipitals, in size equal to the occipitals, and a minute conical inter-
occipital, enclosed by the four shields, with the broader extremity
wedged in between the occipitals. Each temple is covered with two
pairs of large shields, of which the lower borders the fifth, sixth, and
seventh upper labials. The eye is very minute, prominent, almost
vertically placed, surrounded by two post-orbitals, of which the lower
is broad pentagonal, meeting beneath the elongated single oblique pre-
orbital. Thus none of the upper labials border the orbit. The frenal
is moderate, pentagonal, Of the seven upper labials the anterior three

952 Catalogue of Reptiles, Sc. [Sesr.

pairs are much smaller than the rest, which suddenly become very
large and deep, so as to make the margin of the lip very bulging in a
downward direction. The lower ten or eleven labials are smaller than
the upper, except the sixth, which is the largest. The chin with two
pairs of shields of which the anterior is very elongated; the throat
with numerous minute scales. The mouth is small, the dentition
resembles that of Homalopsis leucobalia, Var. The trunk would be
orbicular, but for the narrow flattened abdomen, the scuta of which
are angulated, forming on each side asharp ridge. The scales are very
small, smooth, on the neck disposed in 33, successively in 37, but
near the root of the tail in 29 longitudinal series. Those of the back are
rhomboidal with rounded points; those of the sides lanceolate with the
point bent inwards, so as to appear truncated, each scale leaving a
small square interval, in which appears the naked skin. The tail is
short, much compressed, tapering and slightly prehensile. In the
male the sides are very high, and the lower surface very broad, as
noted under H. leucobalia, Var. On the broadest part there are as
many as 21 longitudinal series of scales. In the female this organ is
shorter, the sides less high, and the abdomen less broad.

Of three individuals observed, two were captured in fishing stakes
placed in the sea off the shores of Keddah, a third was washed on
shore by the waves on the coast adjoining my house at Pinang. The
largest male was of the following dimensions :

Lenethief the head; oe es. 3. Ot. 02 aneh.
Ditto ditto trumle lea ces 1 AA
Ditto mibeo tail, oi. S4ges sees se 0 22

1 ft. 72 inch.

Circumference of the neck, £, of the trunk, 14, of the root of the tail,
4, of the middle of the tail, 1; two eighths from the apex, 2 inch.

It moved actively and without difficulty on the sand, and did not
offer to bite. In one examined the stomach contained remains of two
small pelagic fishes. In general appearance and colours the present
is more closely allied to the pelagic serpents than any other known
species. Whether it exclusively inhabits the sea, or, like Homalopsis
rhinchops, enhydrus, and leucobalia, as an occasional visitor, must be
a matter of future investigation.

(To be concluded in our neat.)

1847. | On the route of Fa-hian through Behar. 953

Notes on Places in the Province of Behar, supposed to be those
described by Chy-Fa-Hian, the Chinese Buddhist Priest, who made
a pilgrimage to India, at the close of the fourth century A. D.; by
Captain M. Kitror, 6th Regiment, N. I.

In my former notes on the Viharas of Magadha or Behar, I express-
ed my desire to examine Rajagriha, Burgaon, Behar and Pawapuwii.
I have lately been enabled to pay a hurried visit to several of these
places, which I was induced todo more particularly, after perusal of
extracts from Remusat’s translation of the Travels of Chy-Fa-Hian,
[made at the close of the fourth century of the Christian era] oblig-
ingly furnished by our co-Secretary, Mr. J. W. Laidlay : these extracts
are here given for ready reference.

Had I had full leisure and the season been more favourable, I should,
no doubt, have been able to have made a better harvest of information
than I have by such a hurried trip, with a burning sun and oppressive
heat, which forbade much roaming about the rocks and jungles; in-
deed, as it is, I suffered severely.

It would have been better could I have taken Patna, (Pa-lian-fou,
Pataliputra) as my starting point, and from thence have followed in
the very tract of Fa-Hian to “the little hill of the isolated rock,” but
unable to do this, I sent a trust-worthy servant to Behar and have
perused Buchanan’s notice of the same place and its curiosities ; also to
another spot held sacred by the Jains called Pawapuri lying between
that and Girryek. The remainder of the route I have traced myself.

“Chap. XXVII. Departing from thence (Pataliputra, Pa-lian-fon)
towards the south-east nine yeou yans bring you to “ the little hill of
the isolated rock.’ Now assuming the yeou yan to be the Staa@ “ yoyun”
or “‘jojun’”’ of the Sanscrit, which is equal to four mT or kos, our
pilgrim will have travelled thirty-six miles in a south-easterly direction,
as near as can be that of Behar; no intermediate spot is mentioned,
nor can I hear of any which could have attracted his particular
attention ; he describes the place (Behar?) as the ‘little hill of the
isolated rock.”” ‘On the top of this rock is a stone building, facing
towards the south: Foé being seated there, the king of heaven,
Chy (Indra), made the celestial musicians Pant che play on the Ahin,*

* A kind of lyre,

954 On the route of Fa-hian through Behar. [Serrt.

in honor of him. The king of heaven Chy questioned Foé regard-
ing the forty-two things, drawing every one of them with his finger upon
the stone : the traces of these drawings remain there still. In this place
there is also a Seng-kia-lan, (monastery.)”

Now, first of all, as to the ‘isolated rock’ and the ‘ monastery,”
these two remarkable objects are surely not to be mistaken! As to the
first, there is a bare rock near the site of the fort of Behar, on which
is placed a durgah or shrine of a Muhammadan saint, as well as traces
of other buildings ; there is no tradition concerning its being held sacred
by Hindus or Jains, that I could learn, though Behar itself is venerated
by the latter: however, the very fact of a “Sheheed’s durgah’’ or
shrine of a Muhammadan martyr would strengthen my belief, that some
sanctity was attached to the site at the time of the fall of the Moslem
there enshrined, such being invariably the case in all parts of India.
I, therefore, presume, that this is the “ little hill of the isolated rock,”
and the ‘“ Seng-kia-lan” or monastery was the great Vihara from which
Behar takes its name, the site of it being now occupied by the ruins
of Sher Shah’s fort. ‘

Buchanan (see Montgomery Martin’s compilation) vol. I. p. 92,
adds, that there is also a large conical mound called a punzawa (brick-
kiln) a name given as we shall see to other mounds of the same kind
which were undoubtedly Dehgopes or Chaityas: I would refer my
readers for more ample details to the above named work: other hills
are also named.

I have taken much pains to ascertain, whether Behar anciently bore
any other name than simply Vihar, but have been unsuccessful, though
I am inclined to think it must have, so greatly have the names of places
changed, and so many cities have been razed to the ground, that the
locality must ever be a difficult point to decide, nothing indeed except
such circumstantial records, as our Chinese traveller affords, could help
us out of the difficulty; in this light, for one, then, are his travels
valuable, and tracing his track may not bea profitless undertaking.

We must now leave Behar and proceed to the South West.

“Thence proceeding to the S. W. for one yeou yan you come to the
hamlet of Na-lo, This is the place where Ché-li-foe (Sariputra)
was born, and here he entered nirvana. They have here built a tower,
which still exists.” |

ang CHULA RUN
‘ "Ais af
ue

eae CHAT

CEKF ERENCES

BNindea > 4
AB cred cst bed

3 ’ Jain kh
S So ,
ae spony )\e e: Keg CH7-FA CTIA NS arate (ot—your
oll Nig Sherghs alti SS OS Bro et a voecte, f itr eee
‘9! We
WH tag coy en * an, 2 aS Geary ?'e hw ah “4 Me - fram Ay ree ay Zi
hie 2 nee WKS Y « y Ss, ‘ ee — fry ft a thy
a Ieny * < g Sas £4 a “p =| TrKeve ie = lames waited sertre et
Nrareey tn Suse Jorn, | 7 two Yaya
Zi ra : ‘ oN, 2: sag Beale of wo Yoyans. 32 A eg
Ns i4 ys as as

Ai» (rr 4 7%, ar vi dle }
Ch eS Ayoar wen ws a .

eee, VALE a7 1 OES
Cave Ee dn Ayeys
Aue AF

i ____a 2. Ee ee

woe a er

yo i bat
Pee ae iid be ih 1 MBG
yun Wee Cre i
Co A 2 aed oh
ay ,
aoe 7

- + ald “4 us
te Ne ice P®
| ape eS

Re yee
Tana bile |
ae by ,
es

a
¥

iat

x TT ee | BA top.
en Po fin” ral et PT al ve MH tee ‘aliak us ; ,

' hs we i ; ‘ Ps

y ; ¥ f < aby a When i Wid at ‘

oe f oa h A

A , ' s \ = i
‘ Tad.

ee | r i) |

_ /- >

t Poe F ru

1847. | On the route of Fa-hian through Behar. 955

It is somewhat difficult to follow the track here and to fix Na-lo,
for in a south-westerly direction, taking a wide range of that quarter of
the compass, we have several places sites of Jain and Budhist relies ;
first of all, farthest east is ‘“ Pawapurr’ held sacred up to this time by
the Jains, being the spot where Mahivira Swami died: his “ churun”
or feet marks are placed in the centre of a large tank on an island
which is approached by an embankment and bridge, this and other
expensive works, would seem from an inscription, (of which T annex a
copy) to have been executed about 500 years ago, by rich merchants of
the Sarawne east: there are no remains here which would indicate the
previous existence of a tower or chaitya, though from Mahavira dying
at this place, I should be inclined to think, that it must have been one
of sanctity belonging to the Buddhists and Jains, which latter are, I
believe, merely a heretical offset. The distance from Behar is three
coss, which is less than one yojun.

The next place, further to the west of south is the village of Girryek,
and the hill of that name on the top of which is an ancient tower
called Jarasindh-ka-bytuki, and attributed to that monarch. ‘There are
many ruins of gigantic works here, among which is a causeway leading
from the Panchanné rivulet up the hill to the tower, a description of
which may be found in Buchanan, vol. I. p. 79, and in the Journal
A. S. vol. VIII. p. 353-—-there is also the site of a large town on the
eastern side of the river close to the modern village of Girryek. I am
scarcely inclined to suppose this place to be Na-lo, on account of its
being so close to the ‘‘ Gridhra-kuta’”’ and Buddha’s cave, together with
other remarkable features of the place which would have hardly been
overlooked, and it seems strange that the pilgrim should have gone so
far out of his way (on to Rajagriha) to return to the ‘ Gridhra-kuta’”’
caves ; the direction of Rajagriha, however, is westerly, and so far
answers to of traveller’s bearings.

Another spot, six miles in a more westerly direction, is that called
*‘Burgaon,” where there are several high tumuli, also many fine
sculptures, numerous large tanks and wells, the ruins are most exten-
sive; the ancient name of this town was Kindilpur, and is mentioned
im the Bhagavut, and in the Jain books, it is nearly due north of Raja-
griha, about 7 miles. I can again hardly think that such a place could
have escaped the notice of so observant a person as Fa-Hian. In the

6H

. 956 On the route of Fa-hian through Behar. | [Sepr.

history of Sakya, I find the name “ Nulita,” a spot near Rajagriha where
he expounded some of his doctrines, but here again I am at a loss as no
such name now exists, and all knowledge of Budhist history as far as
regards the people of Magadha, has long since been lost to them.

There is a place called Juydeespur about two miles from Bargaon,
where there are the remains of a large tumulus, and a very fine image
of Buddha ; this spot takes us even further out of the proper direction, as
regards Rajagriha, which is nearly due north and south, distant however
about 7 miles.

With this list of noted spots before us, it is difficult to decide which
is the one called Na-lo,* if the term “tower” were only applied in one
sense, we should fix upon Girryek, but it is evident that 1t applies to the
tumuli or ehaityas, and there must have been more than one at this place
in Fa-Hian’s time, though certainly it is a very remarkable object, being
seen for many miles, its direction from Behar as well as with Rajagriha
is correct, the distance is a little less, being between 6 and 7 miles,
upon the whole, however, I am inclined to fix Na-lo here. We shall
now proceed to Rajagriha, ‘the new town of the Royal residence.”’
“One yojun west of Na-lo, brings you to “ the new town of the Royal
residence.’ ‘This town was constructed by the king A-tche-chi: it has
two monasteries ; on leaving it at the western gate, at three hundred
paces you come to a tower, lofty, grand, majestic, and beautiful, which
A-tché-chi erected when he obtained some of the relics of Foe.”

I here commence my own route to trace that of Fa-Hian; it was
circuitous owing to the low land beneath the hills, which ycu have to
your left hand about a mile distant, the whole way up to the modern
village and site of ancient Rajagriha. An immense embankment called
‘* Assurein”’ still exists, as well as extensive mounds of bricks and rub-

bish ; sufficient remains of the citadel to show its form, a parallelogram
e

* In the Pali Buddhistical Annals Sakya is stated to have halted at Nalanda, one
yojana distant from Rajagaha, when en route from the latter place to Pataligamo
(Pataliputra). In the Na lo of our Chinese author, there is little doubt that we have
the transcription of Ndlanda ; the original word being, as is not unusual in such cases,
lopped of asyllable or two. ‘This identification is further confirmed by the circumstance
of Sakya Muni holding in this place a discourse with his disciple Sariputra (Che li foé),
whom he may be supposed to have fallen in with at his native village upon the occasion
of this journey. Na lo is called by Hiuan Thsang, a subsequent Chinese visitor, Kia lo
pina kia. The last two syllables are no doubt the transcription of nagara,— Eps.

1847. ] On the route of Fa-hian through Behar. 957 «

with numerous bastions ; but these latter appear to have been the work
of later times, indeed a story is told that Shershah whilst erecting these
works, was ridiculed by a milkmaid, who showed him that the adjacent
hills completely commanded it, (which they do with artillery). He then
abandoned it.

About the distance westward described by Fa-Hian, there exists a
tumulus called the “ awa,”’ or Punzawa, which is no doubt the “ tower,”’
(chaitya) where Buddha’s relics were placed by A-tché-chi; Buchanan
vol. I. pp. 88, 89, describes this remarkable mound which want of
leisure prevented me closely inspecting. This is, no doubt, the chaitya
erected over Sakya’s relics, built by Ajata-suttu, when he obtained them
from Kama Rupa. See history of Sakya’s death, vol. XIX. Asiatic
Researches. Tere then we find one instance of the accuracy of our
traveller ; let us follow him into “ the valley of the five hills.”

“Chap. XXVIII. On leaving the town on the south side, at the
distance of four “li” you come to a valley which leads to the “ five
hills :” these five hills form a girdle, like the walls of a town: this
is the ancient town of the king “ Ping-Cha” (the old Rajgriha).
From the east to the west is six “ li,” and from the north to the
south seven or eight; this is the place where “ Che-li-foe’ and
“ Mou lian” first met O pi (™afsra Asvajit), At the north-east
angle of the town the ancients erected a chapel in the garden, where
An-pho-l6 invited Foe and twelve hundred of his disciples to do them
honor; this chapei still exists. The town is entirely deserted and
uninhabited.”

From Rajgriba, it is about a mile to the entrance of the valley
where the hot springs flow, and where a fair is held every third year,
having an intercalary month, it lasts during the whole of such month
at whatsoever season it may fall; the fair was full during my visit. In
May various virtues are ascribed to these springs ; barren women resort
to them from far and near. Several neat temples have been built within
the last century. ‘There are some springs under the eastern hill of
the pass venerated by the Muhammadans, who in olden times, built a
durgah which is much frequented.

The appearance of this valley and hills.is very striking, every peak
has a name, and a small Jain temple crowning it, this sect holding
the whole neighbourhood sacred, which is very remarkable.

6H 2

JOB On the route of La-hian through Behar. (Sept.

There are two old works in existence, describing this curious tract of
country, called the Rajgriha Muhatma: one belongs to the Hindus,
the other to. the Jains, which I am told, to be widely different. I
hope to be able to procure a good copy of each and to compare them.
I have had occasion to observe, that the Jains hold most of the places,
supposed to be of Buddhist origin, sacred, to wit, the caves of Kundgiri
in Cuttuck, Girmar in Kutch, &e. &e.

It is fully two miles or “ four lv” to the site of the old town which
is now called ‘* Hansu Taur,”’ this must have been a very large place
when in its glory, and (as described) is skirted by hills, five of which
are more conspicuous than the rest, and are called respectively Rutna
Girri, Bipla Girrl, Baibhar Girri, Sona Girri, and Udhaya Girri, refer-
ence to the annexed sketch map will better explain the situation of
all I shall have to describe. To proceed, first of all, as to the “ chapel’
in the northern hill, on the left or west side of the pass is a chamber
ealled Séne Bhundar of precisely the same shape as those of Barabur.
There are sockets to admit of timber roofing on the exterior of the
cave, and there have been buildings extending to some distance in
front: it would be interesting to clear the rubbish here. There
are several short inscriptions and some of the shell-shape, one has
some resemblance to Chinese, (vide plate) there are no Pali let-
ters, but the cave has been sadly ill used by a zemindar, who
tried to blow it up with powder many years ago, hoping to find hidden
treasure, and a large piece of rock has been broken away at the very
spot where we should have expected to find the inscription,—the rock
is soft and easily injured, there are some rude outlines of Budhas cut
on it: there is a handsome Jain (miniature) temple, much mutilated,
which is also remarkable, for each of the four figures has a vahun or
cognizance, the same as those of the Gyani Buddhas, on similar temples
or stones of undoubted Buddha origin, unfortunately there is no imscrip-
tion to help us, (see plate)—this cave is venerated by both Hindus and
Jains, Whether it be the temple Fa-Hian alludes to, it is hard to say,
for there are remains in the north-east corner likewise.

To the south of this cave near the centre of the town? is a high
tumulus, the site of a Dagope or Chaitya, on which isa small Jain
temple, it is called by the Hindus Munniarkoop, and by the Jains Niz-
mile-koop, each have their fables connected with it. From this elevated

a i a NR RE NE RE RR A AS HI A te

Celve

i - Cm ee ’ ig
Fa. eave ce 33-9 ~*~ ei x 4 ST 4a se tag 2 ox as [ Ey as

. ‘ « 7 ' or Cg
arersesrna Puveclt £ - & Daav A 6-5" Watt 2:10 bm 3-3

ape

l real : Sie

Sec C7 res Ate

ES
——

SKETCH MAP OF RASA GRIHA HILLS YK vw.
. H-HIAN'S Fat
MEW cuit, an?

RASGR EBA: =
-. Se °

Vy

yu, A Uh, ul

~ Jeage'ves
Fart. gill
nS ae

Wy Wy, Wan Seah:

is, 4 49D

ARs Mg UA
qr iN +

af 95,"."""

d
7 >, een) SRT dd
awl! pes BAR fe

‘ ” A ”
HAMM Teg dy (
FLUNG 800711 ~~ 7 ih < ha ,
/ 4 M4

4 ? VV? Pia)

\
VIN 2 Oe by Nang

1847. | On the route of Fa-hian through Behar. 959

spot, a good view is to be had of the valley and of the pass and plains
beyond, looking over Rajgriha nearly due north: to the east the valley
grows narrower for a mile or so, and thence two valleys branch off, one
leading under the Gidhona peak, so named from the vultures, which
perch and build their nests there, the other to Tupobun where there
are other hot wells ; this place is also held sacred and a fair is held at the
vernal equinox. Before reaching the bifurcation of the valley is a spot
called the “‘ Panch-pandub” and ‘‘ Rungbhoomy’ from the different asce-
tics take a colored earth with which they besmear their bodies. Turning
to the east, the valley extends for six or seven miles, gradually narrow-
ing to the “ Guddehdwar’ pass, which opens into the plains at the
easternmost end of the cluster, of which more hereafter.

To the north-east is the hill called “ Rutna Girri,’”’ up the acclivity
of this runs a wall of loose stones in a zigzag shape, from the base of
which and of the hill is seen an immense embankment called “ Nek-
pay,” extending across the widest part of the valley (above one mile)
north and south, and from its southern end again a much more massive
wall is continued to the summit of the high hill called “ Udhaya
Girri,’ along the top of which the same is continued for a great dis-
tance, both east and west, whether these walls, which are not high,
were intended as fortifications or fences, as said by some, to enclose a
Shikargah or preserve, it would be difficult to decide, indeed there are
so many curious remains, that one is completely at a loss,—the people
ascribe all to enchantment and to demons.

A second high embankment stretches from the ‘ Nekpay” almost
at right angles, till it reaches the Sona Girri hill, the lowest and eastern
spur of which projects to about the middle of the valley.

Leaving the tumulus and proceeding southward to this cross bank
or wall and passing through the same, the road winds at the foot of the
Sona Girri close to a low ledge of laterite forming a terrace as even as if
cut by masons ; this place is called “ Bheem Sen’s Ukhara,”’ or wrestling
place. The many indentations and cavities, peculiar to such formations,
are supposed by the ignorant, to be marks left by the wrestlers. Continu-
ing to the southward towards Udhaya Guri, the road is formed by the
bare rock in which occur many short inscriptions in the shell pattern,
and other curious forms but much worn and some overgrown with

moss and rubbish. I deem these to be great curiosities, and think that

960 On the route of Fa-hian through Behar. [Sepr.

if a clearance were made more (and perfect ones) would be discovered.
I copied one or two which are represented (see plate). About a quar-~
ter of a mile further, is a tumulus overgrown with jungle and near
to it remains of some extensive enclosure and buildings. This tumulus
may be one of the ‘“ ¢fowers’” alluded to by Fa-Mian; at this spot the
road has wound to the south-west, and the valley forms a large amphi-
theatre; continuing for half a mile in a more southerly direction, you
arrive at a narrow rocky gorge and bed of a Nulla called “ Ban Gunga,”
which empties’ itself into the plains just beyond, at the foot of the
Udhaya Girri hill ; the great wall at this place is very thick and extends
for a considerable distance to the south ; this spot is held sacred by the
Hindoos who say that Bheem drove his “ban” or dart into the rock
upon which water rose from “ patal,”’ [the depth of the earth ;] this is
- one of the spots visited during the triennial fair.

Having now described the valley, &c. we must return to Fa-Hian’s
narrative—he says :—

“Chap. XXIX. Entering the valley and going beyond the
mountains fifteen iS. E. you come to the peak of “ Khi-tche.” At the
distance of three li, from the summit of this mountain there is a cave
facing the south. Foe sat there in meditation. At thirty paces to the
N. E. there is a stone grotto; “4 nan’ (Ananda) sat there meditating.
The demon of the Heaven, “‘ Phi siun” (taxa), changed into a vulture,
stopped before the cave and terrified 4 nan. Foé by his supernatural
power opened the rock, seized A nan by the arm with his hand,
and stayed his fear; the traces of the bird and the hole where Foe
put forth his hand exist to this day. It is thus that the hill came to
be named “ the hill of the cave of the vulture.” Before the hill is the
throne of the four Buddhas. AJl the Arhans had also there every one
his cave, where they sat to meditate. The number of these caves is
several hundreds.”

With reference to the foregoing, and the notes by M. Remusat and
others, I first of all made every possible. enquiry to little purpose,
except that two caves existed about seven miles distant at the eastern
gorge of the valley called the ‘‘Guddeh-dwar” or ass’s gate before
alluded to, I therefore determined to examine it: having no horse and
it being impracticable for my palkee, I took guides and proceeded on
foot at four pv. mM. and after two hours’ good walking I reached the

eg On

| = Par
Se TRIS .

"aa

SHocof pny HDA Lely 7 Lky
MA TAYE IL x Ky ZA RLY UAE

4
ma?
,
-
b
Sie
te
3 ee eo

\
+»
e
<
‘
See Aa ae
ean -
rr
a

{ee

i

Soe

J -
4 L 7 I "
Tae sua -
. r S
1 o~
\ - -«
amy vita.’
‘ 3 »
ai ™, *
‘ 2 dy i es ae
- bi
: ee ae :
i mre:
1 ¥ te |
ire vy!)
2 ae
- he il
iL ¥ a Mr
_. % ; i
™ f
is : a
=~ ~ .
Lopes
’ ‘)
' ;
. p
ay
, d
=~ “
5
3
‘ J 2 -
: ’ ie )
. ~"
Th A i
i

: As @ ‘
1 4
.
‘ 4
* ’
| :
- ¥ ”
io
*.

L ~ S

~

~

1847, | On the route of I'a-hian through Behar. 96]

“ Guddeh-dwar,” a narrow passage between scarped rocks which had
in former times been enclosed by an immense wall of loose rubble ;
this gorge opens out into the plain with high, barren, rocky hills, on
either side, forming the easternmost of the Rajgriha cluster and range:
the one to the left or north being that on which Jarasindha’s tower
stands with other ruins already described under the head of Girryeck.
_ The distance travelled will have been close upon ‘“ fifteen lv” or
about seven and a half miles as stated by our pilgrim: passing through
the gorge and about half way up the steep face of the north hill under
Girryeck, two caverns appear facing the south, and over one is a curious
cleft in the rock which would seem to answer Fa-Hian’s description,
except his distances, up to, and between the caves, nor are there other
_cayes or grottos, nor the throne of the previous Buddhas. However, it is
possible that these caves have a northern entrance; for the largest
which is alone accessible, has a passage apparently cut through the
hill, which I was unable to penetrate, not only owing to fatigue and
blistered fect, but it would be requisite to be provided with chloride
of lime, torches and other precautions to enable a party to explore it.
I think it would be found to open out opposite the highest peak south
of Jarasindha’s tower ; this peak is surmounted by either a terrace or the
remains of a Dagope, which may be the very “throne” alluded to by
Fa-Hian, as its distance from the path below would answer that given :
I think then we may fairly decide that these caves are the identical
ones described by him, there are small cavities here and there which
may have been used by anchorites but not several hundreds. By “stone
grottos,’ may be meant small habitations made of stones piled together ;
indeed { think it more than probable, that the whole of these hills were
inhabited by ‘‘rishis” or devotees, the name ‘‘ Tupobun”’ itself implies
it, being a corruption of “ Tupissia”’ and ‘‘ Vana’’ or forest of devotion.

There are some more hot springs beneath the southern side of these
easternmost hills, and about five miles further south in the plains is a
spot (a tank) still visited and held sacred by the Jains.

As to the name “ Gridhra-kuta” the present one of ‘“ Guddeh
dwar” may be a corruption of “ Gridha dwara:” vultures swarm alike
on all the ragged peaks and particularly on these.

Chap. XXXI. ‘Thence proceeding to the west four yeou yans you
come to Kia-ye. This town also is completely deserted.”

962 On the route of Fa-hian through Behar. | SEPT.

Now if we take the distance of four yojyuns to Kia-ye (Gaya)
modern Gaya would answer, but if we are guided by the direction, it
is too much to the southward of west, if on the other hand we be
guided by the bearing and less by the distance, we should decide that
by “ Kia-ye” was meant the ancient Gaya now known as “ Ram Gya,”
which is on the west or right bank of the Phulgo and a mile to the
north ofthe Barabur hills. There is a tradition that all ceremonies were
formerly performed here; a fair is held in the month of April, at which
still, the lower casts perform the ‘‘ Pind” or ceremony of offering the
funeral cake. Hoolasgunge, which is further east, consequently nearer
the distance given (of four yojuns) is by some supposed to have been
ancient Gaya, (see Buchanan, Vol. I. p. 100.) It is strange that Fa-Hian
mentions neither the Phulgo (or Mohana) nor its branch stream which,
had he gone to Ram-Gya, he must have crossed; it is also remarkable
that he does not allude to the Barabur caves or hills, places which
must have been of note even in his time, however, it is possible that
they were in possession of heretics or of Hindus, for from the later
inscriptions we learn that Sardula Varma, Annund Varma, &e. appro-
priated the caves and set up brahmanical images, the same reason may
be assigned, for no mention being made of Kundilpur or Burgaon, but
let us now turn to the south. ?

* Going to the south twenty li, you come to where the Phou-sa
spent six years in mortifications; the place is woody. Thence
going three li to the west you come to where Foé descended into
the water to bathe; the gods held branches of trees over him
when coming out of the pool (or tank). Two hi further to the
north, you come to the place where the young women of secluded fami-
lies offered Foé rice and milk: thence to the north two li more, to where
Foé sat on a stone, turned to the east, under a great tree; the tree
and the stone exist to this day. The stone is six feet long and six broad.
In the kingdom of the middle (Magadha) the temperature is so equa-
ble that trees last several thousand years, even ten thousand,”

We now come to the most perplexing part of our pilgrim’s narrative,
for not only do his bearings but his distances puzzle us, the indiscri-
minate use of li and yojun is one cause.* Now if Hoolasgunje or

* With regard to the length of the yojana, we must not expect to find extreme preci-
sion in the narrative of Fa-hian. That traveller no doubt set down his distances from

id47. | On the route of Fa-hian through Behar. 963

Ram-Gya be Kia-ye and a “li” be equal to as much as half a mile, we
should have ten miles south, which would only bring us within six miles
of the Vishnupad, four of the Ramsila hill, and twelve of Budh Gya
which the others believe to be the holy locality (see Vol. XIX. Asiatic
Researches, p. 187.) It is there mentioned in a note, tbat there are
seven places held sacred called the ‘Satta Stana,’ three of which
only answer to the description given by Fa-Hian, viz. the two trees and
the tank where Buddha was protected from the rain by a dragon:
(Seshnag ?) the Vakeels, however, name four, as the only spots now
visible: the distances of all are given except of the hill and Bukrowr
** (Bagaroo Goun),”’ this hill is no doubt the same under which is the
lake called Moratal.

Fa-Hian leaves you in doubt as to whether by “ pool’? (where Buddha
performed his ablutions) was meant a pool in the river, or a tank or
lake ; the Burmese seem to believe in the latter, though in the Tibetan
books the “ Nirajuna’” (Lillajun) is distinctly mentioned ; but to return
to the narrative.

*‘ Thence going to the north-east half a yeou yan, you come to a stone
grotto; Phou sa entering it and facing the west, sat with his legs
crossed, and thought within himself “‘in order that I should accomplish
the law, I must have a divine testimonial.” Immediately his shadow
depicted itself upon the wall; it was three feet high; the weather
was clear and brilliant; heaven and earth were both moved, and all
the gods in that space exclaimed, it is not in this place that all the Foés
past and to come should accomplish the law.”

Now, before proceeding further, I must remark, that if Buddha Gaya
is the spot meant by Fa-Hian, we must give up all idea of his having gone
west from Rajgriha and assume that his route was continued from the
Ban Gunga or from Buddha’s cave (the Guddeh-dwar) directly west to
some deserted place opposite modern Gaya, and then have turned south

popular estimation, and the yojana will therefore vary in different localities precisely as
we find the Kros to do at the present day. From the comparison of the actual distances
of well identified places in the north-western Provinces with those given by Fa-hian,
Capt. A. Cunningham (Jour. Roy. As. Soc. Vol. VII. p. 243) determines the length of
the ancient yojana to be a fraction more than 7 English miles. This will be found rather
too much when applied to Fa-hian’s distances in Magadha, Mr. Turnour (Mahawanso,
p. 30 of the glossary) makes the yojana equal to sixteen E. miles ; a valuation manifestly
excessive.— Eps.

6 fz

964 On the route of Fa-hian through Behar. [Sepr.

along the right bank of the Phulgo (the Lillajun is here so called)
to Bukrowr and Buddha Gaya, which is directly opposite across the
Lillajun, and here again he makes no mention of that great river (it is
next to impossible (now that no tradition even is left) to trace each
particular spot, it would seem certain however, that one tree was at
Bukrowr and the other at Bodh Gaya, which tree is now called the
Sutjug Peepul, the first I assume to be “ Ni-kiu-liu’” “ the tree of all
the Buddhas.’ The second, Pei-to “there have been Chaityas at both
places, and no doubt long before Fa-Hian’s time, there was, as I have
mentioned in my “ Notes on the sculptures of Budh Gaya,’ more than
one very ancient Dagope, and I believe the trees to have had enclosures
as represented in those sculptures, also in the caves of Kundgirri in
Cuttack and in other Buddhist sculptures. The hill beneath which is
Moratal lake, lies about two miles or less north of Bukrowr: there are
spots on this hill still venerated by the Hindoos, and as it runs north
and south, consequently faces west, and as the distance answers tolera-
bly well, I should be inclined to consider it to be that alluded to, on
which ‘ Buddha sat facing the west.”

Bukrowr is due east of Buddha Gaya, having only the wide bed of the
river between them, the large tumulus and remains of a Dagope may
be three furlongs or even half a mile due east of the great Budh Mun-
dir and Peepul tree. About a furlong east by south of the tumulus is
a tank held sacred by both Buddhist and Hindus, it is not far from the
banks of the Mohana, on the narrow tongue of land which extends up
from the junction of the two rivers, where both take the common name
of Phulgo.

There are several large tanks at Budh Gaya and the mounds of
brick, clay and pottery extend over a very great surface, the great
Dagopes must have stood very close to the tree: and were excavations
carried on, it is possible many more curious sculptures would come to
light,—but to continue.

«To the south-west a little more than half a yeou yan is the Pei-to
tree where all the Foés past, and to come, should accomplish the
law. Having said this, they sang to him and showed him the way,
retiring. The Phow sa rose, and when he was thirty paces from the
tree, a god gave him the grass of happy omen; the Phouw sa took it
and advanced fifteen paces further. Five hundred blue birds ap-

1847. | On the route of Fa-hian through Behar. 965

proached, flew thrice round him and then flew away; The Phou sa
advanced to the tree Pei-to, held out the grass of happy omen towards
the east, and sat down. Then the king of the demons sent three
lovely damsels, who came from the north, to tempt ‘him, and himself
also came with the same purpose. The Phow sa struck the ground
with his toes ; the crew of the demons recoiled and were dispersed, and
the girls were transformed into old women: for six years he sub-
jected himself to the greatest mortifications, In all these places
men of later times have erected towers and carved images which exist
to this day”

I was at first inclined to think that Gaya-proper, was the site of some
of Buddha’s exploits, and that the Vishunpad was the very place where
Buddha left the impression of his foot ; that the tree called Achaih But
3 Taqaaz where the “ Pind” offerings are now made was the tree allud-
ed to in this chapter, but the distance from the Ram-Gaya hill is too
short, though the direction would be correct, however as both better
answer for Budh Gaya, we may again consider it more probable that
the latter is the proper spot. The chapter continues thus :—

“In the place where Foé having accomplished the law, rested seven
days to contemplate the tree, and obtained the joy of extreme celestial
beatitude ; in the place im which he passed seven days under the tree
Pei-to ; in that where the gods, having created the edifice of seven
precious mansions served Foé seven days; in that where the blind
dragon with brilliant scales surrounded Foé for seven days; in that
where Foé, being seated under a tree ‘‘ Ni-kiu-liu,” upon a square
stone and turned to the east, the god Brahma came and prayed
to him ; in that where the four kings of the gods offered him a
dish; in that where the chief of five hundred merchants presented
him with parched rice and honey; in that in which he convert™
ed Kia-se and his brothers, master and disciples to the number of a
thousand ; in all these places have towers been erected.”

With reference to the different places here enumerated, it seems clear
that they must all have been close at hand, indeed several of them are
no doubt, those described in a more fabulous and extravagant manner
by the Burmese as the ‘ Satta-Stana,’ for instance ‘the Square stone
under the tree’ is converted seemingly into the ‘ Golden Throne.’. The
‘Edifice of the seven mansions,’ into the golden mansion, the spot

612

966 On the route of Fa-hian through Behar. [Sepr.

where the damsels offered milk and rice, perhaps tempted him; the
dragon with brilliant scales is, no doubt, the snake Sehsa, which protected
Buddha from the rain with its hood. The “ Pei-to tree’’ is, no doubt,
«‘ Buddha’s holy tree,’ and the place “ where goats used to graze’ is
probably Bukrowr. I must now again repeat that there is an ample extent
ofruins to warrant the supposition, that there must have been numerous
buildings around the holy tree, indeed the fact of three distinct and very
ancient sets of carvings and fragments of Dagopes of the earliest forms,
would strengthen our belief in the former existence of numerous edifices,
such as described by Fa-Hian. .

We now come to a further enumeration of places, where buildings
had been erected by the Buddhists in early times.

“Tn all these places they have also erected towers. Ist, In the
place where Foé obtained the Law, there are three Seng-kia-lan
(Viharas) ; in each is an establishment for the priests, the number of
whom is there very great. The people supply them with abundance, so
that they lack nothing. They keep precepts rigidly ; they observe the
greatest gravity in all their deportment; in rising up, in sitting down,
and in going abroad.’ This would seem to be at Buddh Gaya ; but it is
doubtful, whether the remaining places enumerated, as follows, were so.

‘“‘The four great towers which have been erected in commemoration
of the holy things done by Foé, during his sojourn in this world,
have been conserved to the present moment (A. D. 408) since the time
of his‘ Nirvana’ (death.) These four great towers are—first, where
he was born—second, where he obtained the law—third, where he
turned the wheel ofthe law; and fourth, where he entered Nirvana’
(died).

Now it would seem, that this does not, as I have before hinted, allude
to Dagopes or Chaityas at Buddh Gaya exclusively, for in the first place
Sakya, i. e. Buddha was born at Kapilavastu somewhere, it is believed,
in the Oude territory. As to the second, most probably Budh Gaya was
the place; by the third I should have little doubt but that Varanasi
or Benares was meant, for all the Buddhist historians record this event of
the prophet’s life to have taken place there, i. e. his “turning the wheel
of the law ;’* the present tower of Sarnath erected evidently since Fa-

* * Turning the wheel of the law’ isa metaphorical or mystic expression, equivalent
when applied to a Buddha, to ‘ commencing his ministration.’ Benares was no doubt the

1847.] On the route of Fa-hian through Behar. 967

Hian’s time, cannot for this reason be that alluded to, but there have
been other towers, of which nothing but the bare traces now remain.
By the fourth tower, (upon equally if not stronger grounds) must have
been meant that at Koosha Vihara in Assam, indeed we know that it
was there that Sakya obtained “ Nirvana’ (died). This happened beneath
two Sal trees ; we are further told that a Dagope or Chaitya was erected
there over his ashes, and which were subsequently distributed over the
country, and for which armies were even brought into the field. See
life of Sakya, Vol. XIX. Researches, p. 317. I do not think the text
warrants our supposing that four great towers were erected in comme-
moration of the four principal events of Budha’s life at Gaya.

We must now turn to Chapter XXXIII, in which we learn further
of the vicinity of Budh Gaya.

“From the Pei-to” tree you proceed three li, to a hill called the
cock’s foot (GRSTR) Kookootpada,” it is here that the great Kya Che
(Maha Kasyapa) pierced the mountain for the purpose of entering it,
and suffered none else to enter the same way. At a considerable
distance from this is a lateral hole, in which is the entire body of Kya

scene of this eventin Sakya’s life, as the following couplet from the Lalita vistéra will
testify :

aru afrenfa wears aifcrt yCt

aa TA Tati Gas viata 1

“IT will go to Benares ; having arrived at the city of Kashi, I will turn the wheel of
the Jaw, which is revolving among mankind.” (J. A. S. vol. VI. p. 572.)

The tower to commemorate Sakya’s apotheosis was unquestionably, on the banks of
the Gunduk, in the neighbourhood of Bettiah; and not in Assam as Tibetan writers
allege. Fa-hian names the place Kiwuina kié, and Hiuan thsang, Kiu chi na kie lo,
an obvious transcription of Hl MATTT Kusinagara, Mr. Liston in J. A.S. vol. VI.
p. 477, describes some Buddhist remains at a village named Kussia, in Gorakpore,
consisting of a pyramidal mound of bricks and other objects which seem well worthy of
further investigation. These have reference, according to popular tradition, to Mata
Koonr, which Mr. Prinsep took to be a corruption of Kumdra, the god of war,—‘ the
defunct Kumara.’ Professor Wilson, however, thinks that Mata Kuanr, the
‘dead prince,’ applies to Sékya Sinha. The only difficulty in regard to this latter
ascription is, that the term prince is never applied by Buddhists to Sakya, after his
adoption of ascetic life. It is to be hoped that further enquiry will clear up this
point. The subject of antiquities is by no means exhausted in the neighbourhood of thie
Gunduk—the Hi lian of Fa-hian, (fexcu hiranya, gold,) the Hiranna-wattiya of the

Pali annals, and without doubt the Erranoboas of the Greeks,—Eps.

968 On the route of Fa-hian through Behar. [Srepr,

Che. The earth outside the hole is that over which Kya Che washed
his hands: when the people of the country are troubled with head-
ache, they rub themselves with this earth and the pain goes.”

As the Pei-to is the starting point, and no particular direction men-
tioned, I assume that the cluster of hills at the southern extremity of Gaya
proper, called Burrumjooeen are those alluded to, although the distance
of three ‘li’ is too short by half or more. The old town of Gaya in which
is the Vishnupad, stands on a rock, a spur of the larger hills, under
_ which the Hindoos believe, that the demon Gaya Asura is confined by
the weight of Vishnu’s foot.

By Kya Che the translators from the Chinse text conjecture, that
Maha Kasyapa is meant,* but I am inclined to think, that it is this said
Gaya Asur of the Hindoo legends. The absurd story of all the divini-
ties failing to subdue the monster till Vishnu put him down with his foot,
appears to me to be an allegory expressive of the final triumph of the
Vishnuvites over the Buddhists, Vedantis, Saivas and other sects. The
first and last named must have predominated here from the numerous
lingas and yonis of every age and form, as well as fragments of Budhist
carvings. This subject is worthy of consideration, we have the com-
mon legend as above quoted, we have also Fa-Hian’s testimony. As to
what existed fourteen hundred and fifty years ago, he seems to speak
of Kya Che as a law-giver of his own sect (Budhist), and does not
lead us to suppose Gaya to have been in other hands than those of
Buddhists. —‘‘ Kya Che” seems more to resemble the word “ Keechuc”’
or demon than any other. I should be inclined to think that allusion
is toa story having a common origin with both sects—Brahminists
and Buddhists, who in all probability, only differed (in early times) in
points of doctrine and sacrificial practice. Orthodox Hindoos only
acknowledge a very small space at Gaya to be sacred for them, which is
alluded to in the Purans and in the Mahabharut—this information ob-
tained from a learned Pandit, from the outskirts of Calcutta, who told
me, that not more than two or three of the forty-five spots, at which
most pilgrims offer the funeral cake, i. e. perform the “ pind,” are pro-
per, the rest belonging to the Buddhists and Jains ; for instance, the hill
called Burrum Jooeen, before described, is properly Bruhm Jain. The
very one, we may suppose, Fa-Hian to be describing, on the top is a

* There is no doubt upon this point.—Eps.

1847. | On the route of Fa-hian through Behar. _ 969

modern temple, near to it are two masses of rock, between which some
pilgrims and others force themselves, believing that none but true born
can accomplish the feat, in other words, those who fail are considered
bastards.

With regard to the custom mentioned of people using the earth
where “‘ Kya Che” washed his hands, as a remedy for head-ache, &c.
the practice still exists at the banks of a tank under the hill called
Rookhmooni and close to the Akhayah But tree, where the final ‘ pind”’
ceremony is performed—but to return to Fa-Hian.

Tn this hill also to the west, is the abode of the Arhans ;_ the clergy
of Reason, (a sect) come from all kingdoms of those parts to worship Kya
Che; those who come with their minds embarrassed, see during the
night time, the Arhans coming to discourse with them, and to solve their
difficulties, which having done they disappear again forthwith : the forest
which covers this hill is very thick ; it abounds with lions, tigers, and
wolves, so that one cannot travel there but with fear.”

With regard to there having been habitations on the hill, to the west-
ward, there are ample traces both to the west and to the north and
east, that they were covered with jungle even as late as when we took
the country, and swarmed with wild animals of prey are facts well
known, though there is scarce a stump of a shrub to be seen now nor
on any of the hills within twenty miles, owing to the great demand for
fuel; there are still leopards, wolves and hyenas, and occasionally a
tiger has been seen ; but the lion is an animal unknown in these regions,
except by name as a cognizance of the gods.

It will have been remarked that Fa-Hian talks of a peculiar sect as
possessing the hill. I have already mentioned, that it is supposed to
have been a place of Jain worship, may not then the Jains have been
in existence at that period as distinct from the Budhists? at any rate
the fact of different sects existing in the fourth century of our era, is
hereby established. I have now concluded the pilgrim’s journal as far as
it relates to the Buddhist localities of zillahs Behar and Patna. I have
tried to follow him as closely as possible, and I trust I have done so
successfully. I could have wished to have been able to examine
several spots around Gaya, particularly the Morah Tal hills, but this
could not be effected. With the other places I am familiar enough,
though I could still, no doubt, glean much more instructive matter if I

970 On the route of Fa-hian through Behar. [Surr.

had the opportunity; but nothing short of excavating the mounds or
tumuli (an expensive operation) would with any probability of success
lead to satisfactory results.

I must once more remark on the silence of Fa-Hian regarding the
places which we might suppose to have belonged to sects, perhaps
anti-Buddhist, he must have travelled past, such us Kundilpoor
(Burgoun) Barabur and its ancient caves—which, in Sakya’s time, must
have been used by his followers, the inscriptions themselves point to
their having been excavated for Buddhist ascetics at a very early period.

Inferences.

From the foregoing we draw several useful inferences as regards this
country, at the close of the fourth century for instance, that a belief ex-
isted of four previous Buddhas, a point I believe to have been disputed ;
secondly, that several of the great events of Sakya’s life, both probable
and improbable, were believed in at that early period of our era; thirdly,
that up to the same time Buddhism was flourishing and its votaries
unmolested ; fourthly, that holy places now claimed by the Hindoos and
Jains, were in those days considered as sacred to Buddhism. These are
the leading points, no doubt that a careful examination of the whole
narrative would lead toa clearer view than has hitherto been had of the
state of India at the commencement of the Christian era. We must
however, be constantly at a loss in tracing places from the curious
orthography of the Chinese lauguage,—the same remark is applicable to
the Tibetan and Burmese volumes, and this is a sad obstacle. I
would fain hope, that some of our brethren in China may interest them-
selves in the search for works in that language concerning India, and
in preparing fair translations, which can alone be done by persons on
the spot ; and it is further to be hoped, that those who form the forth-
coming mission to Tibet, will not lose the opportunity of searching
for ancient Sanscrit works in the monasteries of that country, works
known to exist and which had Mr. Csoma Korosi been spared to us, we
should ere this have possessed in original or by copy; but this is a

digression which my readers must pardon, and I herewith take leave of
the subject.

LLL LLL OLLLLLOIIOOwrr™

1847. | Account of the Town and Palace of Feerozabad. 971

Some Account of the Town and Palace of Feerozabad, in the vicinity of
Dehli, with Introductory Remarks on the sites of other Towns. By
Henry Corr, Secretary Archeological Society of Dehli, and
Henry Lewis, Deputy Commissary of Ordnance and Member of
the Society .* |

In no country of the world, or at least in no country with whose
history we are sufficiently acquainted to pronounce authoritatively, are
there so many monuments of the inordinate vanity of a race of foreign
conquerors as in India; and in no part of this vast empire has that
vanity been more pre-eminently displayed than in the immediate vici-
nity of the modern town of Shahjehanabad, the last, and probably, the
greatest specimen of the vain-glorious spirit of its founder, certainly
that to which has been secured a more lengthened existence than was
enjoyed by any of the towns and citadels that went before. These were
at times the capitals of nearly all India, at others merely the chief
cities of a territory smaller than many zumeendarees of the present
day, yet all are spoken of by the host of historians who have written
about them, as the glory and pride of the land ; the centre of civiliza-
tion, and in turn the scenes of the most mighty revolutions which
have befallen the mightiest empire in the world. At one time we
have the Prince in power, or the founder of a new dynasty, seeking
the highest available hill (as in the case of Prithu Raj’s palace and
Toglukabad) whereon to erect his castle, if not his town, as the site
best suited for defence ; at another selecting the plains at the foot of
those hills, (as Jehanpunnah, and old Dehli,) or the banks of the
River Jumna, (as an Kelokheree, Mobarikabad and Feerozabad,) on
which to locate himself on account may be of their superior advantages
in regard to the vast amount of supplies required for such an im-
mense population ; but almost every one of them was actuated by the
same all-predominant feeling of pride, all seemed anxious to hand their
names down to posterity as the founders of new cities, while some

* Read before the Archzological Society of Dehli, at their meeting of the 9th August,
and communicated by that Society.

+ The British are specially excluded from this remark, were they to leave India at the
present moment, they would leave every little behind them of an architectural character
that would stand the ravages of thirty years. —-H. C.—H. L.

6 K

972 Account of the Town and Palace of Feerozabad. [Serr.

were swayed by some momentary whim engendered by local circum-
stances, of which few records are in existence.

In some of these towns and forts were displayed all the architectural
beauties that time, which unlimited resources, and the particular taste of
each sovereign allowed of his indulging in ; and the most expensive mate-
rials were brought from a great distance at avast cost, to give them
the most gorgeous appearance ; while other structures were raised in the
most massive, but at the same time, rude style, the result probably of
the pressing necessities of the times, especially the frequent and dis-
tant wars in which most of the sovereigns of Dehli were continually
engaged, and which left them little time for the cultivation of the arts
of peace. In these were used the coarse materials on the spot, and the
monuments of the glory of former kings were frequently destroyed to
save the trouble of quarrying new stone. For in this manner alone
can we account for the comparatively few remnants we find at the pre-
sent day of the massive battlements that must have surrounded several
at least of the towns of Delhi in succession, or of the huge piles of
buildings that must have been reared within their walls.*

There are nevertheless numerous historical proofs, supported, not-
withstanding the extensive devastation to be traced in many directions,
by local evidence of the most convincing character, that the several
towns, built from time to time, in the neighbourhood of the present
Delhi, cannot have been less than thirteen, while tradition, which may,
on investigation, turn out partially correct, adds some three or four more
to the number. Of the extreme desirableness, in an archeological point
of view of fixing the locality of these several towns and forts, and of
the value attaching, in a historical point, to researches, which shall
identify these localities, with the names that occur in the records of the
times, there can, it is presumed, be very little doubt. The historians of
the Indo-Mahometan middle ages have placed many of those names on
record. They have, in several instances, described the relative positions

* Seree, Jehanpunnah and Old Dehli, must, at the time of the invasion of Taimoor,
have occupied a space at least seven miles in length, by some three or four in breadth.
The three towns had thirty gates opening to the country or into one another. We hope
some day to give an accurate outline of these cities. It is not to be wondered that Saiud
Moobarik found it necessary to build another town soon after Taimoor’s inyasion; he
must have left Old Dehli almost a heap of ruins.—H. C.—H. L.

1847. | Account of the Town and Palace of Feerozabad. 973

of the various capitals of the Indian empire, that have flourished, under
the several names imposed upon them by the caprice or vanity of their
founders, and a short review of these records may not be out of place in
this paper, introductory, as it is hoped it may prove, to further research-
es on this interesting subject. All allusion to traditional evidence is omit-
ted. We find it recorded that Kootub-ood-deen Kibuk the first perma-
nent Mahomedan conqueror, and his almost immediate successor, Shums-
ood-deen Altumsh or Altumish, both inhabited the fort which the first
of them wrested from Rajah Peethowra or Peerthee Raj (from 1191-
1236) ; we find that Gheias-ood-deen Bulbun (1266-1286) erected ano-
ther fort and built another town “in which were magnificent build-
ings ;” amongst them the celebrated ‘‘ Ruby” or ‘‘ Red Palace ;’ > this
town will prove, in all probability, to have been the one so long
designated in after ages, and when new cities had sprung up, as ‘‘ Old
Dehli,” and the site of this place may perhaps be traced through the
existence at this day of the village of Gheiaspoor, near Hoomaioon’s
tomb and the Deenpunnah fort. We find that Kaikobad, his grand-
son, (1286-88) fitted up a Palace at Kelokheree (Gunglookheree,
according to the Ayeen Akhberee) the site of which is clearly indicated
by a remark in that work to the effect that Hoomaioon’s tomb was
within its limits, and this indication is confirmed by the existence of a
place of that name, a little beyond Gheiaspoor. The palace built by
Kaikobad was then so close to the river that his body was thrown out
of one of the windows into the stream.* We find that his successor,
Julal-ood-deen Feroz (1288-95), having no confidence in the loyalty of
the people of Dehli (the Delhi of Gheias-ood-deen Bulbun ?) continued
to reside at Kelokheree; this he strengthened with fortifications, and
beautified with five gardens, and terraced walks by the side of the
river. It is said that the owners followed their king’s example, and
built houses around his palace, so that Kelokheree became known as the
new city (of Delhi), and that Julal-ood-deen having been induced, by
the conduct of the neighbouring citizens his subjects, to place greater
confidence in them, went on an appointed day to ‘old Dehli,” where he

* The Jumna has taken a considerable turn eastward since then. There is pretty
conclusive evidence that, at onetime, the main stream flowed by Feerozabad, Deen-
punnah, Kelokheree and Mobarikabad, forming doubtless, on account of the huge bund
inland or westward, a very fine and attractive sheet of water.—H. C.—H. L.

6K 2

974 Account of the Town and Palace of Feerozabad. [Serr

ascended the throne in the Palace; refusing at the same time to take
possession of the ‘* Ruby Palace,” on the ground that it was the private
property of the family of Gheias-ood-deen Bulbun. He returned to
Kelokheree in the evening of the same day, so that “‘old Dehli,” and
Kelokheree must have been very near each other, another presumptive
proof in favor of Gheiaspoor of the present day being “old Dehh.’’*
We find that on the murder of Jellal-ood-deen at Manikpoor, by his
nephew, the famous Allah-ood-deen Ghilzaie, the widow of the former
proclaimed her young son king, and, accompanying him from Kelokheree
to Dehli, that is from the then new, to the old city, seated him on the
throne in the “Green Palace,’ so that there were at that time no less
than three royal Residences in the same town :—one the Palace (in
which Jellal-ood-deen ascended the throne, and which may have been
the “ White Palace” mentioned in the reign of Moez-ood-deen Barram),
the “ Ruby Palace,” so often alluded to, and the ‘Green Palace.”
Allah-ood-deen, on the flight of his young cousin, entered Dehli in
triumph, and ascended the throne in the ‘* Ruby Palace,”
(1296-1316.) We find it mentioned in the Ayeen Akhberee, though
the fact is singularly enough not even alluded to in Ferishta, that
this Allah-ood-deen built the town and fort of ‘‘Secree,”’ and the
site of this place is most clearly fixed by the record in a sukgequent
part of Ferishta, that the tomb of Kootub-ood-deen Bukhteear Kakee
(the saint to whom pilgrimages are still made at the Kootub village,
so well known for its splendid Kootubmeenar) was situate in the fort
of Secree. Another collateral proof of this location is that the tomb
of Allah-ood-deen is still in partial existence near the Meenar. It is
recorded of Allah-ood-deen, that Palaces, Mosques, Universities, Baths,
Mausolea, forts and all kinds of public and private buildings sprang up,
during his reign, as if by magic. After Secree follow Toglukabad
(1322) Mahomedabad, (1325-1351,) Adilabad, and Feerozabad (1354)
all pretty well known and of which last, more hereafter. Ten years after
the death of the founder of Feerozabad occurred the invasion of Taimoor
(1398)of which we have ample records in that king’s own institutes and
in the work of Shereefood-deen, Alee-Yazdu who singularly enough,
gives details regarding the then state of Dehli, which are not to be found

* The “ old Delhi” here and elsewhere alluded to, must not be confounded with the
town now so called, which will prove to have been founded by Sher Shah,—H, C.—H, L.

1847. | Account of the Town and Palace of Feerozabad. 975

in any other work, and the details which he gives respecting Secree,
Jehanpunnah, the Houz-khan, and old Dehli will be most valuable in
hereafter identifying the ground on which these several places were
situate. After this we leave Mubareekabad, built by the second Saiud,
in 1436, on the banks of the Jumna, the site of which must have been
most likely, either below Kelokheree, or above Ferozabad. We find that
Hoomaioon, built (1533) according to Abul Fazl, (but repaired would
probably be the more correct expression, as this will probably be found
to have been the fort of “old Dehli’ or ‘“‘ Gheiaspoor’’) the fort of In-
draput, which he called “‘ Deenpunnah,” that on his expulsion by Sher
Shah (Abul Fazl calls him merely Sher Khan, looking upon him in the
light of an usurper,) that sovereign destroyed Secree, the town and fort
built by Allah-ood-deen, and laid the foundations of another town
(1542-1545) ; this the author of the Ayeen Akhberee tells us, was for
the most part in ruins in his time, and will probably turn out to be the
town, of which the two extreme gates (N. and S. nearly) are still in ex-
istence one (the Kabulee) near the Dehli gate of Shahjehanabad, and the
other a very splendid edifice (the Muthra gate) near the western wall of
Deenpunnah. The fact of this town having so soon gone to decay may
be easily accounted for by the fact of Akhber having transferred the seat
of Government to Agra; while the absence, at Agra and elsewhere, dur-
ing some twenty years, of Sekunder Lodie, and his short-lived successors,
immediately before Baber’s arrival in India, may have rendered it im-
perative on Hoomaioon, to provide a suitable place of residence on his
coming to the throne.*

It has been observed above, and will be gathered from the details which
follow, that much is to be gleaned from some of the historical records
of the time, and no doubt more accurate information will be obtained,
by a careful examination of the many authors, who are as yet but little
known, at our disposal; but in consequence of some of the writers of
these records being personally unacquainted with the places they named,
while the original works of others have had the serious misfortune of
falling into the hands of copyists, on whom alone we have now to de-
pend, and who themselves rarely knew any thing of the neighbourhood

* The utility of this sketch was suggested by the perusal of an admirable letter from
Mr. H. M. Elliot, Secretary to Government to the Secretary Archeological Society, in
which many of these point are touched upon.

976 Account of the Town and Palace of Feerozabad. (Serr.

of Dehli. Considerable confusion has thus naturally arisen, and it has
become a matter of great difficulty to identify many names and places,
which nothing but a careful local investigation can overcome. Translators
again,* frequently affording the only means of obtaining information,
have contributed considerably to increase the existing confusion, by
attributing little or no importance to the accurate details in their
original ; they probably looked on these details as of mere local interest,
and consequently slurred them over carelessly, or omitted them altoge-
ther in a very culpable manner, while the wretched orthography, adopted
by some of those who have been otherwise more careful, has so entirely
obscured the original and proper nomenclature, as to render it almost a
matter of impossibility to recognize, in the translations, names of places
and persons which, would be familiar under the original, very different,
and perfectly, intelligible garb.

We find even Bishop Heber, generally a better informed traveller,
and more careful investigator, than many of those who preceded him,
and than more who came after him, writing as follows of some of the
remains he saw, and how gyievously he was misinformed on this parti-
cular point will be seen by all; that he was so in several other in-
stances, will be shown hereafter. |

By meaus, however, of local researches of the nature previously allud-
ed to, continued perseveringly, and with an unity of purpose that will,
it is to be hoped, characterize the proceedings of our Socicty, we shail be
enabled, in time, to prepare, from the materials in progress, a respect-
able “ Hand Book of Dehli,’ in which the traveller will be furnished
with more authentic accounts, than now exist, or at least are generally
accessible, of the various buildings and ruins about Dehli, and which it
may be desirable for him to examine if more than a mere sight-seer,
so as to understand something at least of the former state of this coun-
try, and not have to wander through the mazy mass of ancient remains
in almost utter ignorance of the date of their erections, the object with
which they were built, the name of the founder, and the date and
occasion of their destruction or decay, gazing upon them, in fact, with
the undefined feelings of a child looking down into a dark passage,
totally ignorant of its extent. ,

“In our way, one mass of ruins, larger than the rest, was pointed out

* Col, Briggs is a brilliant exception.

1847. | Account of the Town and Palace of Feerozabad. 977

to us as the* old Patan Palace. It has been a large and solid fortress,
in a plain and unornamented style of architecture, and would have been
picturesque, had it been in a country, where trees grow, and ivy was
green,t but is here only ugly and melancholy. It is chiefly remarka-
ble for a high black pillar of cast metal, called Feeroz Shah’s walking
stick. This was originally a Hindoo work, the emblem,.I apprehend,
of Siva, which stood in @ temple on the same spot, and concerning
which there was a tradition, like that attached to the coronation stone
of the Scots, that while it stood the children of Brama were to rule
Irdraput.t On the conquest of the country by the Mussulmans, the
vanity of the prediction was shown, and Feeroz, enclosed it within the
Court of his palace as a trophy of the victory of Islam, over idolatry.
It is covered with inscriptions, mostly Persian and Arabic, but that
which is evidently the original, and probably contains the prophecy, is
in a character now obsolete, and unknown, though apparently akin to
the Nagaree.”’

Were the works of other travellers, before and after Heber, carefully
examined, it is probable, we might find as great, if not greater, misre-
presentations, and what is worse they indicated considerable amount of
ignorance on the part of those living on the spot, who “ pointed out”
the ruins, and must have told the Bishop, what he has related above,
for a personal inspection would have proved to him at least that the
pular was not an éron one, and that there were no Persian or Arabic
characters upon it. Itis particularly to be noted that such works as
that of Bishop Heber are likely, on account of the apparent charac-
ter for research they have obtained, to perpetuate the mistakes they
make, as compilers of gazetteers and works on geography, mainly de-
pend on books of travels for the information they condense. Hamil-
ton, in his article ‘‘ Dehli,” has clearly ¢aken much from Heber, though
his source of information is not acknowledged.

Circumstances, which it it unnecessary to explain, have precluded
the following out the more desirable plan of commencing a series of

* The italics are ours.—H. C.—H. L.
+ Had Bishop Heber seen the splendid ruins at the Kootub ane the rainy season he
would never have made this remark. —H. C.—H. L.

¢ The tradition attaching to the iron pillar at the Kootub, altered and misapplied.—
H.C. and H, L.

978 lccount of the Town and Palace of Feerozabad. [Serr.

investigations, for fixing the exact or proximate sites of the successive
towns and forts around Dehli, with the precision that has become now
more than ever desirable, because the ruins are rapidly passing away,
and may soon not leave a vestige behind of that most important period,
where historical light begins to illumine the dimness of tradition, and
we are, therefore, compelled to defer the examination of the more anci-
ent, and as it happens, more distant remains around us, and to enter,
in the first instance, on an investigation of those which, being nearer at
hand, have been more easily accessible, since the formation of Arch-
eeological Society of Dehli, to whom these researches more especially
appertain.

We have already enumerated, in a previous paper (vide Journal of
the Asiatic Society, vol. XVI. page 577, June No. for 1847,) the
great works that a long and, comparatively, peaceful reign enabled
Feeroz Togluk (or Kootloog as the name ought properly to be written)
to erect as monuments of his power, of his muuificence, and above all,
of his great public spirit. Amongst them are mentioned two hundred
towns and twenty palaces ; a number showing pretty clearly that, al-
though the general spirit of vanity that seems to have actuated many
of his predecessors, and some of his successors, was not altogether
dormant in this monarch, the desire of doing good to his people pre-
dominated greatly over that of securing to himself handsome dwellings
and posthumous fame. He preferred affording security to his subjects
within the walls of ‘the towns he built for them himself, or which the
prevalence of peace enabled others to build under his auspices, to grati-
fying his love of display in edifices appropriated to his own particular
use ; and he thereby justified, in a peculiar manner, that celebrated
record of his deeds inscribed by himself on the great Musjeed of Dehli,
possibly the one which Taimoor, is said to have admired so much as
to have induced him to carry away all the masons of Dehli, to erect a
similar one at Samarkand on his return to his own capital.*

* The exact locality of this Musjeed is a most desirable point of investigation. It is
said that when J'aimoor invaded India (1398) the musjeed at the Kootub was nearly,
if not quite, perfect. Ifsoit must have been the great musjeed, and by far the most
magnificent edifice in the place: but it was not built by Feeroz whose architecture was
very inferior, and it is much more likely he would select one of his own construction,
on which to inseribe the record of his undoubted greatness as a liberal, munificent and
mild ruler. How interesting too would be, a detailed life of this monarch, for which there

i1847.] Account of the Town and Palace of Feerozabad. 979

Of these two hundred towns many of which, in all probability, still
exist in various parts of the country, under the several denominations
of Feerozabad, Feerozpoor, Feerozghur (and possibly Feerozshuhur or
Feerozshah, the name of which is immortalized by the contest on the
memorable 31st of December, 1845), probably the largest, and certainly
the one deserving the greatest consideration, from the Archeologist, is
the town of Feerozabad, of which some remains are still in existence
close outside the Dehli and Toorkman gates of the modern city: and
of the reputed twenty Palaces are first, the celebrated one of which the
vast ruins are still visible on the banks of the former stream of the
Jumna, immediately south of the extreme point of the present town-
wall, and commonly known by the name of Feeroz Shah-ka-Kotlah ;
and secondly, the Palace of Jehannamah, of which there are few rem-
nants, one of them, however, most prominent, in existence on the hill
N. W. of the town of Dehli, on the site of which Mr. W. Fraser, the
murdered Agent and Commissioner, built a house that now belongs to

are ample materials, with illustrations of the almost inumerable works of utility he con-
structed not only in and around Dehli, but in every part of his extensive dominions.
Tn the vicinity of Dehli alone there are said to be, and close investigation would probably
add to the number, 25 bunds, some of them ina state of excellent preservation, which
owe their existence to this benefactor of his people, and which must have made the culti-
vation of the land independent of well irrigation, and have removed all fear as to the
cold weather crops.—H. C. and H. L.

Since the above was written we have been favoured with the following interesting note
from Major E. M. Loftie, a distinguished orientalist, and member of our Society.

“It may, perhaps, be as well to mention, with reference to the supposition, regarding
the great musjid, on which Firaz Shah inscribed a copy of his auto-biography and insti-
tutes, that the mosque in question was that built by him in Firuzabad—as will be found
stated by Briggs, vol. 1. p. 462, who says, ‘ He caused his regulations to be carved on the
musjid of Feerozabad.’ ‘he original of Firislita is very clear on this point, his words
being ‘ burgoombuz i alee kidur musjidt jamiu i Feerozabad bina nihadu, 0 moo-sum-
mun ust’ ‘ on the lofty dome (or tower) which he had constructed in the great mosque
of Firuzabad and which is an octagon.’ Nizamuddin Ahmad, the author of the Taba-
kat Akbari, also confirms this. He says, in almost the same words,—‘ bur goombuz,
alee ki din musjid i Feerozabad bina nihadee o moosummun ust,’ ‘onthe lofty dome
(or tower) which he had constructed in the mosque of Firuzabad, and which is an octa-
gon.’ From this tower or dome having had eight faces—and the work having been
divided into cight books (which latter fact both Firishta and the Tabakit mention) we
may with considerable probability, conclude that one boyk was inseribed on each face.—
What a pity so truly interesting a building should have been destroyed! Are there ne
hopes of our being able to obtain a fragment even of these inseriptions ?”’

OL

980 Account of the Town and Palace of Feerozabad. [Smpr.

Maharaja Hindoo Rao. Towards identifying these two localities, (to
the first of which, however, we must confine our present observations,
leaving the account of the Jehannamah Palace for a future occasion, ) as
here laid down,* with the names they bear in contemporary and more
recent histories, we have the following evidence.

In the first place it is stated in the Zuffernama of Alee Yezd, an almost
contemporary author, whom we have had the good fortune to consult
in the original, that Feerozabad was situate opposite the embouchure
of the canal brought by Feeroz from the Kalee Nuddee imto the Jum-
na, and that embouchure corresponds exactly with that of the present
Doab Canal which is, as near as possible, opposite the present ruins.
In the second place it is stated, that Feerozabad was distant three miles
from Dehli, and three miles from Jehannamah, which, allowing that the
site beyond Gheiaspoor was old Dehli, and that we have correctly
identified the site of Jehannamah, corresponds as near as can be, allow-
ing an oriental latitude for distances, with the present position. In the
third place we have it recorded that Feeroz Shah brought a branch of his
canal to Feerozabad, and there is at the present day a branch, choked
up, leading from the main stream into the centre of the site we have
fixed upon; and lastly, were any further evidence required, and perhaps
the most convincing proof of all, is the fact that the name of Feeroza-
bad is still in existence, and applied to the spot on which the Kotla,
&c. are situate. There is no actual village, and the Zumeendars of the
lands that bear that name, live in the town of Dehli, but they pay rent
under that name, and this circumstance most satisfactorily completes
the chain of local evidence. The name is erroneously laid down in the
district map of the Sudder Board of Revenue, as Feerozpoor. Let us
now proceed to a short historical sketch of the place.

It is rather singular that the only mention made of the town in
Ferishta’s history of the life of Feeroz Togluk, (we are in hopes, how-
ever, of being able to secure more authentic materials in the history of
Zeea-ood-deen Bunu, and the Shums-seeraj-Ufeef Feerozshahee, pro-
mised us, and which may be available in our description of the locali-

* With all due deference the high authority, under which the Revenue map of the
district of Dehli made its appearance, that of Mr. H. M. Elliot, then Secretary to the
Board of Revenue, we think that the position of Jehannamah is erroneously indicated

in that map, where it is placed, viz :—half a mile or more to the right of the canal, or
nearly on the spot occupied by the new Edgah.—-H. C. and H, L.

1847. | Account of the Town and Palace of Feerozabad. 981

ties) is that it was built in the year of the Hijra 755, corresponding
with the year of our Lord 1354, or in the 3d year of that sovereign’s
‘reign, and that it adjoined (comparatively speaking) the city of Dehli,
(the old city, the Gheiaspoor above indicated?) It is probable that
up to that time, he occupied one of the Palaces in Dehli-proper, or at
least during the periods of his residence at the capital, as it is stated
that on the 2d of Rujub, A. H. 752, he entered Dehli, and there as-
cended the throne, and that his second son Mahomed, who ultimately
succeeded him, was born in that town. ‘This solitary allusion to Fee-
rozabad, and the precise date of its foundation therein given, are, how-
ever, of material consequence. We have in the Kalan Musjeed, the
date of the completion of which has been accurately verified, * an ex-
cellent specimen of the architecture of those days, a fact of great im-
portance, as the style of almost every monarch, who had sufficient time
to devote to the building of towns or palaces or tombs, is marked in
the most striking manner. The materials, the plaster both within the
walls and on the outside, the conformation of the domes, the slope of
the entrance into the chief apartment, the battlements around the same,
the stair cases, the brackets, the eaves, and above all, the massiveness

* Vide Asiatic Journal, as above quoted. We have, since the publication of that
description of the Kalan Musjeed, been favoured with the following memorandum re-
garding the translation of the inscription from that distinguished Orientalist, Mr. H. M.
Elliot, in the correctness of which we entirely concur, after a careful examination of the
original ;—~

«« Allow me to point out an error into which, I think, you have fallen in your transla-
tion of the inscription on the Kalan Musjeed. If on further consideration you and Lieut.
Lewis concur with me, you should keep a record of it, as it will be useful, perhaps, on
reading other monuments of that period ; you have translated ‘‘ Mugbool ool Mukhateb,”
‘exalted with the title.” Now this conjunction of the two words is not good Arabic, and I
look upon it that Mugbool is part of Jonah Shah’s name :—‘ Junah Shah Mugbool, entitled
Khan Jehan.’ The name was very common at that period, and his father’s name also
is given by some authors as Mulik Mugbool, and by others as Mulik Kubool. Ferishta,
in one part, calls the father Mugbil. At all events there seems enough to show that the
son’s name was Mukbool, and should be so read in the inscription. Junah Shah was no
doubt the name given by the obsequious father, in compliment to Mahomed Togluk,
whose name was Jonah Shah, after whom Jonpoor was so named by his nephew Feeroz?
We may add, as a ‘contribution’ to the biography of Khan Jehan the elder, that he is
mentioned in Ferishta as the son of Rookun-ood-deen, of Thanesur; but whether the
word Thanesuree means that he and his family were of Thanesur, or that he possessed
that place in Jagheer only we cannot say. He is certainly spoken of as one of the most
disreputable fellows of the time.—H. C,—H, L,

OL 2

982 Account of the Town and Palace of Feerozabad. [Sepr,

and general character, correspond so entirely, allowing for the differ-
ence of the edifices, one a Palace the other a Mosque, that there can be
no mistake in ascribing both edifices to the same era, besides which
the several buildings that elsewhere mark the site of Feerozabad,
and which will be mentioned hereafter, all bear evident signs of
having been erected about the same period as the Kalén Musjeed.
Although Feerozabad is not again expressly mentioned by the his-
torian we have quoted during the life of its founder, it is reasonable
to suppose, it continued a place of importance during his life and
perhaps his place of ordinary residence. On the death of Feeroz in
A. H. 790, (A. D. 1388,) Geias-ood-deen Togluk, his grandson (by
the favorite and eldest, but deceased, son Jutteh Khan) is particularly
stated to have ascended the throne in the Palace of Feerozabad, a fact
which would go far to establish the correctness of the inference, that
his own and of course favorite town was the usual residence of Feeroz.
Gheias-ood-deen was suceeeded by a cousin named Aboo-Bukr. This
prince was, after a short reign of one year and six months, made pri-
soner, and superseded by his uncle Nusseer-ood-deen, who first took
possession of the Palace of Juhannamah, Aboo Bukr being “in the
opposite quarter of the city called Feerozabad’”’ (which supposing him
to have been in the Palace of that town would be a correct expression
with regard to the relative position of the royal residences of Juhanna-
ma and the Kotla, as Feerozabad appears to have stretched ina N, W.
direction towards the former. On the 18th of April 1389, (2d Jumah-
ool-awul 789 A. IH.) abattle took place in the very streets of Feeroza-
bad, in which 50,000 men were engaged under Nusseer-ood-deen, a
fact that speaks convincingly as to the great extent of ground it must
have covered. It may also lead to the inference, that the town was
very imperfectly protected by outer walls; if they had been of any
great strength or size, some trace of them would surely be visible, but
there is not one stone upon the other, west of the Palace, that could be
pronounced the debris of a wall likely to have been the town-wall
of Feerozabad. Nusseer-ood-deen was defeated with the assistance
of Bahadur Kadeer, a Mewatee chief, who seems to have held the
scales in which several sovereigns were weighed, and found wanting if
he did not side with them. He came to the aid of Aboo Bukr, with
a strong re-inforcement. On the following day, the king in possession,

1847.] Account of the Town and Palace of Peerozabad. 983

marched out of Feerozabad, and drove Nusseer-ood-deen with great
slaughter, quite out of Dehli. Another engagement soon after took
place in Dehli, but which part it is difficult to ascertain from the
context. After this engagement, Aboo Bukr, hearing of treason in
his household, fled to his Mewatee friend, leaving Nusseer-ood-deen,
to take quiet possession of ‘‘ Dehli and its Palace.” He shortly after
pursued the ex-King into Meerut, there took him prisoner, and con-
fined him in Meerut. It is added that he died there some years after,
but we may safely infer, that he obtained a conditional degree of liberty,
as tradition ascribes to him, the excavation which divides Meerut, at
the present day, into the black and white town. That he died a man
of some consideration is evident from his tomb still standing in a state
of considerable preservation west of, and close to, the jail at Meerut,
Nusseer-ood-deen himself seems, subsequently, to have resided chiefly
in the town and fort of Mahomedabad, built by his father’s predeces-
sor (his grand uncle) Mahomed Togluk, and died there.

The son of Nusseer-ood-deen reigned only 45 days, and the nobles
who had, by this time, become all-powerful, raised the younger son of
Nusseer-ood-deen to the throne. His name was Mahmood Togluk,
and in the accounts of his disastrous reign, we find more frequent men-
tion of Feerozabad than at any previous period, and we may infer that
it was again in his time, a place of almost as great importance as
Dehli itself. 'The head of a faction, formed at the very commencement
of the reign of Mahmood, named Saadut Khan, having defeated the
king’s party headed by Mookurreeb Khan (Vakeel-oos-Sultanut, and
Ameer-ool-omra) outside of Dehli, would have besieged him in that
place, but the rains having set in, he was unable to keep the field,
struck his tents, and marched into Feerozabad. He called in a grand
son of Feeroz Togluk, named Noosrut Khan, with the view of setting
him up against Mahmood, but some household troops, who had hitherto
sided with Saadut Khan, seized this Prince, placed him on an elephant,
and having advanced against Saadut Khan, expelled him from the city
of Feerozabad.

«The misfortunes of the state,” says Ferishta,* “ daily increased. The
owners of Feerozabad, and some of the provinces, espoused the cause
of Noosrut Shah. Those of Dehli, and other places, supported the
title of Mahmood Togluk. The government fell into anarchy; civil

* Brigg’s Translation.

984 decount of the Town und Palace of Feerozabad. [Serr.

war raged every where ; anda scene was exhibited unheard of before,
of two kings in arms against each other, residing in the same capital.
Tartar Khan, the son of Guffur Khan of Guzerat, and Fuz-oolla
Bulkhee, entitled Kootloogh Khan, joined the prince Noosrut at Fee-
rozabad. Mookurrib Khan 4nd other chiefs espoused the cause of
Mahmood Togluk, (in Dehli it is presumed,) while Bahadur Naheer,
and Mulloo Yekbal Khan, with a strong body of troops occupied the
fort of Secree, and remained neuter, but were prepared to join either
party according to circumstances. Affairs remained in this state for
three years with astonishing equality ; for if one monarch’s party had,
at any time, the superiority, the balance was soon restored by the
neutral chiefs.” Here again we have inferential proof, that although
not so large as Dehli, and perhaps not so strongly fortified, Feerozabad,
or at least its palace, must have been a place of strength and import-
ance to be able to hold out so long against Mahmood Togluk and his
party.

Shortly after the above extract we find the following in Ferishta :
“Tn Dehli, Mulloo Yekbal Khan, having disagreed with Mookurrib
Khan, abandoned the cause of Mahmood Togluk, (in Dehli) and
sent a message to Noosrut Shah (in Feerozabad) offering to join
his party. This proposal was readily accepted ; the parties met and
went to the palace of Secree”’ (so that Bahadur Naheer, the Mewatee,
must either have been previously expelled, or have joined this party,
which is more probable) ‘‘ where they swore mutual friendship on the
Koran at the tomb of Khwaja Kootab-ood-deen Bukhteear Kakee.”’
(The mention of this fact is most important as it is almost the only
allusion, in Ferishta at least, on which to ground a certain inference as
to the exact position of Secree.) ‘‘A quarrel now took place between
Mahmood Togluk and Mookurrib Khan; and about three days after,
another rupture occurred between Mulloo Yekbal Khan, and Noosrut
Shah, when the former, regardless of his oath, formed a conspiracy to
seize the latter. Noosrut Shah informed of the plot, thought it advisa-
ble to quit the palace of Secree, and Mulloo Yekbal Khan, intercepting
his followers in his retreat, took all his elephants, treasure and bag-
gage; while the unfortunate Prince, being in no condition to keep the
field, fled to his vizier, Tartar Khan, at Paneeput. Mulloo Yekbal
Khan, having obtained possession of Feerozabad, increased his power,
and strove to expel the king Mahmood, and his partisan Mookurrib

1847. | Account of the Town and Palace of Feerozabad. 985

Khan, from the ‘old city.” At length, by the mediation of some
nobles, peace was concluded between the parties; but Mulloo Yekbal
Khan, perfidious as he was, and regardless of the sacred oaths of the
treaty, attacked Mookurrib Khan in his own house, and slew him. He
also seized Mahmood Togluk and deprived him of all but the name of
king.”

The next mention we have of Feerozabad, is on the occasion of the
invasion of Taimoor, which occurred very shortly after the events de-
tailed above. On the 13th January 1398, (Sth of Jummadi-ool-awal
A. H. 801,*) this scourge of the human race, after putting to death so
large a number of prisoners on the plain beyond (east of) Louse, as
must have deluged the land with blood, forced the river without opposi-
tion, and encamped “ on the plain of Feerozabad.”’ This plain was, in
all probability, either the land now occupied by Jaisinghpoora, and
further south, towards the tomb of Munsoor Alee Khan (Sufdur
Jung) or the spot now occupied by modern Dehli. While Dehli be-
came the prey of the ferocious army which he commanded, Feerozabad
seems to have escaped the fury of those madmen, for we learn that on
Taimoor finally quitting Dehli after revelling for 15 days in blood, and
rapine, he marched three miles to Feerozabad (an important fact for
hereafter fixing, with tolerable exactitude the position of “Dehli or
old Dehli,” and which supports our previous inference, that the Dehli
of those times was just beyond Indraput) and having encamped there,
offered up his prayers in the large mosque, which is said by the histo-
rian to have been on the banks of the Jumna; but for this assertion,
we might suppose, it was the Kalan Musjeed which was alluded to.

Ten years after Taimoor’s invasion we find Mahmood Togluk, still
nominal king, defending himself in Feerozabad successfully against his
ultimate successor Saiud Khizr Khan, in consequence of the enemy
suffering from a scarcity of forage and grain.

Three years after Khizr Khan returned to the assault, on which occa-
sion Mahmood shut himself up in the old citadel of Secree, while
Yekteear Khan, who commanded in Feerozabad, seeing the desperate
condition of the king’s affairs, joimed Khizr Khan, and admitted him
into the fort (Feerozabad), notwithstanding which Mahmood made a

* There appears an error of 17 days in the abbreviated translation of the Zuffurnama
by P. dela Croix, but we cannot speak with certainly without a more close investiga-

tion. Should this prove to be the case as we suspect it will, or the 13th January 1398,
as above, we should read 27th December 1397.—H. C.—H. [,

/

986 Account of the Town and Palace of Feerozabad.

successful defence of Secree. He died the following year near Kaithul,
(Feb. 1412.) An Afghan chief, of the name of Dowlut Khan Lodee,
reigned after him nominally for one year and three months, when
Khizr Khan, finally succeeded in obtaining possession of the throne,*
and in establishing a new dynasty. From this time (1416) or 62
years after it was founded, it is most likely that Feerozabad began to
decline. The building of Mobarikabad in 1435, showed that it was no
longer thought a suitable residence for kings of another race, and while
the construction, in 1533, by Humaioon of a new fort, and the founda-
tion by Shere Shah, almost immediately after, of a new and distinct
town, part of which must have been built on a portion of the site
of Feerozabad, showed that as a town of any consequence it had almost
entirely disappeared, the materials being, as usual, in all probability,
carried away to construct more recent edifices. This is the more likely,
as Sekunder Lodee had, for some years before his death, made Agra
his principal place of residence.

From the foregoing outline of its history, and from the tolerably
accurate indications we have of its locality, taking also the style
of the remains of the palace, and other buildings into consideration,
and bearing in mind that we have the date of the Kalan Musjeedt to
bear out what we have advanced, we consider that there can be no
hesitation in laying it down as a fact, that the ruis ofthe Kotla, as
they now stand, are the remains of the palace built by Feeroz Togluk,
and that the city of Feerozabad, also built by him, extended a consi-
derable distance to the south-west, but mostly to the north-west of
the palace, where there are still numerous debris of old buildings, be-
sides several tombs and mosques, more or less perfect, all bearing the
most distinct marks of that period; the Kalan Musjeed being one of
them. We shall endeavour, in our next paper, to trace even more
exactly the limits of Feerozabad, and to give a short account of the
several buildings alluded to, accompanied, if possible, by plans and
sketches of the most remarkable of those edifices, with a general plan
of the whole supposed site and neighbourhood.

* Khizr Khan though sovereign de facto, never openly assumed the title of King, but
was contented to rule as the representative of Shahrookh, the son and successor of Tai-
moor, on whose name the Khootba was read.—H. C.—H. L.

t It seems likely that this Musjeed was erected by Khan Jehan, Wuzeer with the object
of securing the good will of the people of the capital on his contemplated usurpation of
the throne of Ins master, then verging rapidly to a state of mental imbecility.—H. C.

« Bae

PROCEEDINGS

ASIATIC SOCIETY OF BENGAL,
For AvucGust, 1847.

PODAALRA AL ALD AL LALA ILA ALLPAAALA AAPA

The usual mouthly meeting of the Asiatic Society was held, on the
evening of Wednesday, the 4th of August.

The Right Rev. the Lorp Bisuorp, in the chair.

The proceedings of the previous meeting having been read, and the
accounts and vouchers presented—the following gentlemen were balloted
fur and duly elected members of the Society.

J. Beckwith, Esq., Calcutta, Wm. Greenway, Esq., Assay Master,
Agra, and Capt. J. D. Cunningham, Bhopal.

The names of the following gentlemen were submitted, as candidates,
for election at the September meeting.

Dr. Lamb, Surgeon General, proposed by Lieut. Staples, seconded by
J. W. Laidlay, Esq.

Gilson R. French, Esq., proposed by Mr. Laidlay, seconded by Dr.
O'Shaughnessy.

Wm. McDougal, Esq., proposed by Mr. Laidlay, seconded by Dr.
O’Shaughnessy.

Read letters from the Secretary to the Military Board, forwarding
copies of the Water-guage Register Report for 1845 and 1846, for the
Ganges and Jumna rivers.

From H. M. Elliot, Esq., Secretary to the Government of India,
Foreign Department, announcing that a British mission was about to
proceed to Thibet and inviting the suggestions of the Society regarding
all matters of scientific or literary interest the Society might desire to
have investigated by the Commissioners.

A communication on this subject, from the Council of the Society,
will be found in the sequel of the evening’s proceedings.

6 ™M

988 Proceedings of the Asiatic Society. [AuG.

From the Rev. Dr. Heeberlin, forwarding 100 copies of his revised
edition of his Sanscrit Anthology, regarding which a favorable report
was presented at the same time from the Secretary in the Oriental
Department.

Referred to Oriental Section for advice as to distribution of the
copies. ,

From Capt. Wm. Munro, communicating his report drawn up at the
instance and on the part of the Society, on the timber trees of Bengal.

Referred to the Committee of Papers, and the marked thanks of
the meeting presented to Capt. Munro, for his valuable co-operation.

From the Rev. Mr. Wenger, presenting his ‘‘ Introduction to the
Bengali language”’ and requesting to be favored with a copy of Wester-
gaard’s “ Radices Linguee Sanscrite.” Copy voted with the thanks
of the Society. j

From Lieut. R. Strachey, Almorah, dated 9th July, forwarding an
account of the Glaciers of the snowy range about 7 marches from
Almorah—and offering to present to the Society a small collection of
minerals brought by his brother from Thibet.

Lieut. Strachey’s paper has been published in the Journal for August,
and his offer of the specimens accepted with thanks.

From Capt. J. D. Cunningham, giving a narrative of his antiquarian
researches in the Bhopal district.

From B. H. Hodgson, Esq., of Darjeeling, presenting papers with
plates on the Cat-toed sub-plantigrades of the Himalayas, and on a
new species of Plecotus.

From Dr. McGowan, Ningpo, dated Sept. 1846, presenting a curious
work, entitled a Chinese Vocabulary and Dialogues, &c.—by P. Strene-
nassa Pillay, Chusan, 1846.

y Ningpo, Sept. 1,1846.

To the Secretary of the Asiatic Society of Bengal.

DeArR Si1r,—I have the pleasure of forwarding, at the request of the author’
the accompanying volume entitled “A Manual for Youth and Students,
or Chinese Vocabulary and Dialogues, containing an easy Introduction to
the Chinese Language, Ningpo Dialect. Compiled and translated ito Eng-
lish by P. Strenenassa Pillay—Chusan, 1846.”

The book is a philological curiosity and interesting to the friends of
oriental literature, as the product of an Indian mind. During his residence

1847. ] Proceedings of the Asiatic Society. 989

at Chusan as “Head Conicopolly” to H. M. Commissariat from 1842 to
1846, he succeeded in mastering the colloquial dialect, and at his own ex-
pense published his Vocabulary, for the benefit of future students.

As the author was unable to read Chinese, and his knowledge of English
being far from perfect, the volume abounds in errors. Nevertheless he
deserves praise and encouragement for the literary zeal, which prompted him
to execute the work. Each square is denoted to the definition of an English
word. The first column from the left attempts to give the English sound in
Chinese characters. The second is the English, next comes the Chinese
definition, and lastly the sound of the Chinese in Tamil and Teloogoo charac-
ters. The book, therefore, is designed for the use of English, Chinese and
Indian Students. It may be observed, however, that this attempt, like all
others that have been made to imitate English sounds by Chinese characters,
is afailure. For example—for “ White hair’? we have “ Wé lih hai ’rh”
* Spring, Se puh ling,” Lose, lo ho sze, Present, pa lih tsun teh, Slumber—
se lung pa rh.”

Commending §. Pillay to those who would foster native talent.

I remain, dear Sir,
Very truly, your’s

D. J. McGowan.

From Capt. Scott, Secretary Military Board, presenting a parcel of
eotton cloth impregnated with oil, which had undergone spontaneous
combustion.

A full account of several experiments made on this very important
subject, will appear in an early number of the Journal.

From Capt. Jas. Abbott, Huzaree, forwarding mineralogical speci-
mens and describing the geological features of the district he is now
surveying.

From Capt. Alexander Cunningham regarding the Serica of the
Periplus. Pending a more detailed memoir on this subject, we may
mention that Capt. Cunningham differs from Dr. Taylor in his identifica-
tion of Serica with Assam, and considers two points sufficient to prove
that Serica was the country about Yarkand, Khoten, and Beshbalik at
the foot of the Altai. Capt. Cunningham observes, “ The first of these
is, that the road leading to Serica lay over the Komedan mountains, at
the Source of the Oxus. This name still existed in a. p. 640, when
Hwan Thsang visited India, for he mentions Kiumi-tho on the northern
bank of the Oxus, along with Pho-mi-lo, or Pamer, and Po-lu-lo, or

6 m 2

990 Proceedings of the Asiatic Society. [AuG.

Bolor. The second point is that the EssEpoNES (magna gens, as
Ptolemy calls them) derive their name from the gallic word esseda, a
chariot, or wagon. Now the people of the country around Beshbalik
were called by the Chinese Kiotshang, or wagoners, from Kiotshe, a
high-wheeled wagon (quere the origin of coach?) These people call
themselves Ouigours, who are the Ovryovpot of the time of the emperor
Justin, and the layovpo or Hrayoups of Ptolemy ; which two read-
ings we may safely change to Ovryoupo, the Ouigours, who,—as their
Chinese appellation of Kiotshang, wagoners, intimates—were the same
as the Essedones. The Sera metropolis must have been Beshbalik, the
capital of the Ouigours. The Psiraras river of Pliny must be simply
the Su-rarrni or the river Tarint, that is the united streams of the
Kashgar, Yarkand, and Khoten rivers. As an illustration of this view
Iwill only cite the position (to the Southward) of AAIZATA (read
AATSALA) which must be Alsaug, or Lassa. The Dabasee, and the
Damasze mountains must have some connexion possibly with the
Larmas, but more probably with the name of Lassa itself—and the
river Daona must be the Dihong, a proof that so far back as the time
of Ptolemy the river (Sdn-pu) which flowed past Lassa was the head
of the Brahmaputra, or Dihong.”

On the part of the Council of the Society, the Senior Secretary stated
that on receipt of Mr. Elliott’s letter, announcing the departure of a
British mission to Thibet, the Council immediately issued instructions
to their Curators and Librarian, and invited the several sections to
co-operate with them, in preparing lists of scientific desiderata, which
the mission might be enabled to supply. They also appointed Messrs.
Hodgson, Campbell and Waugh, all resident at Darjeeling, a corre-
sponding sub-Committee of the Society for this special object.

The Council have much pleasure in stating, that so promptly did the
sections and officers of the Society comply with their requisition, that
on the tenth day from the receipt of Mr. Elliott’s letter, copious docu-
ments containing many valuable suggestions were forwarded to the
mission, with a set of Ritter and Mahlman’s maps. Mr. Frith, a
member of the Council, having volunteered to accompany the mission
as Naturalist, at his own expense, the Council forwarded his offer, with
their cordial support, to the Hon’ble the Deputy Governor, who was
pleased to declare his readiness to accept it, but expressed much doubt
whether Mr. Frith could then overtake the mission,

1847.] Proceedings of the Asiatie Society. 991

A favorable report was received from Mr. Welby Jackson, on the MS
Catalogue of Curiosities in the Museum, prepared by the Librarian.

Reports were received from the Curators, in the Geological and
Zoological Departments, and the following list of Books received during
the previous month was submitted by the Librarian.

Books received for the Meeting of the 4th August, 1847.

PRESENTED.

Le Moniteur des Indes Orientales et Occidentales, Vol. II. part IL—By
THE Epirors.

The Quarterly Journal of the Geological Society, No. 10.—By Tun
SOCIETY.

The Oriental Christian Spectator for July, 1847.—By THE Eprror.

The Journal of the Royal Asiatic Society, No. XVII. part 2.—By THE
SocIETy.

Meteorological Register, kept at the Surveyor General’s Office, Calcutta,
for the Month of July, 1847.—By tue Orrictatinc Deputy Surveyor
GENERAL.

The Oriental Baptist, Nos. 6—8.—By THE Epiror.

Upadeshaka, (a Bengali periodical.) Nos. 6—8.—By tur Eprror.

EXCHANGED.

The London, Edinburgh, and Dublin Philosophical Magazine, No, 202.
The Athenzeum, Nos. 1021-2,

PURCHASED.

The Edinburgh Review, Nos. 168-9.

The North British Review, No. XIII.

Histoire Naturelle des Poissons, par M. Le Bon Cuvier, et M. A. Valen
ciennes, Tome dix-neuviéme.

Voyage Dans L’Inde, par Victor Jacquemont, pendant les Années 1828 4
1832, in 4 vols. 4to.

As the meeting was about to separate Major Marshall handed in
the following notice of a motion which he signified his intention to
bring forward at the September meeting.

992 Proceedings of the Asiatic Society. [Aue

Notice of Motion for next meeting of Asiatic Society.

Each Section, Committee and sub-Committee of the Society shall be
authorized to elect its own Secretary.
iis wy G. MarsHALL,
August 4th, 1847.

The above notice having been duly recorded, and thanks voted for
all donations to the Library and Museum, the meeting adjourned to
Wednesday the Ist of September.

Report of Curator, Zoological Department.

The only donations I have to acknowledge on the occasion of the present
meeting, are as follow :—

1. From H. Alexander, Esq. C. 8. A very fine and perfect skin of the
Ursus isabellinus, Horsfield, v. syriacus, Hemprich and Ehrenberg. Of
several skins received, at various times, of this chiefly trans-Himalayan Bear,
the present specimen is the first that could be properly mounted as a stuffed
specimen.

2. From R. W. G. Frith, Esq. A full grown specimen of the ‘ Tokke’
Lizard of the Tenasserim provinces, Platydactylus gecko, (Lin.)

3. From E. Lindstedt, Esq. A large specimen of Dipsas trigonatus, Schnei-
der, procured in the neighbourhood.

E. BuyTH.

August 4th, 1847.

Supplementary Report.

The group selected for exhibition this evening is that of the Bucerotide,
or Hornbills, with certain genera allied to them: and I have the pleasure to
eall attention toa particularly fine series of these remarkable birds. The
following are the species now mounted in the Society’s Museum; which I
shall endeavour, as far as appears practicable, to arrange into minor groups.

Firstly, a conspicuous series presents itself of species, amongst which the
casque attains its maximum of development; being in particular well
elevated posteriorly, where it rises abruptly from the forehead, and generally
protrudes backward over it (instead of rising and gradually sloping forward
from the middle of the forehead, as in various other species). The sexes
resemble each other, black and white—save in one remarkable exception—
being the only colours of the plumage: and the medial portion of the throat
(more or less broad) is well clad with feathers.

At the head of this series range two remarkable species, both for size and
for the peculiar form of the casque, which is altogether different in the two ;

1847.] Proceedings of the Asiatic Society. 993

but they resemble, and differ from all the rest, in havimg‘a white tail crossed
by a black band, occupying its subterminal fourth or fifth ; and the first species
alone has a white wing-band, and the white of its occiput and neck 1s strongly
tinged with fulvous.

1. B. cavatus, Shaw, Vieillot: B. homrai, Hodgson, As. Res. XVIII, pt-
II, 169 et seq., with coloured figure and views of the casque at different ages :
probably B. bicornis, Lin., in which case its range of distribution would
extend to the Philippimes. Adult male and female, and skeleton of a female,
from Arracan ; presented by Capt. Phayre: and large head of an Assamese
specimen, that was presented by Dr. McCosh. This great species inhabits
the more extensive hill forests of all India, but would seem to be considerably
more numerous, and also much easier to procure, along the whole eastern
coast of the Bay of Bengal, from the Straits of Malacca northward to Sylhet
and Assam. The female is rather smaller than the male, and (as also in B.
rhinoceros and B. pica) may be readily distinguished by having the hindmost
portion of the casque pale, instead of black.

2. B. rhinoceros, Lin.: and the young, probably B. niger, Shaw (nec
Vieillot), B. sylvestris, Vieillot, and B. diadematus, Drapiez. Very fine adult
male, and young; presented by the Rev. F. T. Lindstedt : and adult female,
presented by the Rev. J. Boaz: all from Malacca. Inhabits the Malayan
peninsula and archipelago. The sexual differences are pointed out in XIV, 188.

Next may be imtroduced the species before referred to, as constituting an

exception to the general coloration of the others of this group. Its upper
| parts are of a dusky greyish-brown, rather than black; the head, neck, and
thighs are deep ferruginous ; the lower-parts and facial mask (as in B. cavatus)
are alone black ; and the tail is fulvous-white, as are often the exterior wing-
feathers, to a greater or less extent (even on the two wings of the same bird) :
but the casque is broad and flat posteriorly, protruding far backward over
the forehead ; and the nearest affinity appears to be with B. caatus,, of which
some authors have even considered it the young.

3. B. hydrocorax, Lin.: B. bicornis, var., Shaw; B. cristatus, Vieillot ;
B. platyrhynchus, Pearson, X, 652. Specimen described in XII, 988. This,
with the specimen of B. panayensis, was presented with the Macao collection
by R. Inglis, Esq., as noticed m V, 249: both species inhabit the Moluccas,

The next three are very closely allied. Colour black, with white abdomen
and wing-tips, and all or part of the four outer tail-feathers on each side:
the casque high, simple, well projected backward over the forehead, compressed
and pointed to the front, where it advances at a more or less acute angle with
the ridge of the upper mandible.

4. B. pica, Scopoli: B. malabaricus, var. B, Latham; B. monoceros, and
probably B, violaceous, Shaw: Begma Dunnase, White, As, Res. LV, 119;

994 Proceedings of the Asiatic Society. [AuG,

described in XII, 993 et seq. Casque large, much compressed, with a
great black mark occupying the larger portion of its ridge and sides in adults,
but never descending upon the upper mandible: the three outer tail-feathers
white, and the fourth either partially or completely so. Inhabits the Indian
peninsula generally, even to Cuttack. Adult male and female, from Chye-
bassa; presented by Capt. Tickell: another adult male, from Goomsoor ;
presented by Capt. McPherson: and another old female, with nearly
half of the upper mandible broken away, but the casque uninjured; from
Cuttack, presented by Dr. Gurney Turner of Midnapore. The last was shot
with its upper mandible thus broken, and the edges of the fracture worn
away, as it now appears in the stuffed specimen.

5. B. albirostris, Shaw, Vieillot : B. malabaricus, Lathaw.; B. leucogaster,
nobis, X, 922 (the young): described in XII, 995. Differs from the last
in its inferior size; im having only the terminal portion of all but its middle
tail-feathers white ; and in the casque being much wider (as if inflated),
with the black mark greatly reduced, occupying the tip only of its ridge, but
invariably extending downward upon the upper mandible. In the female,
this black mark is less defined, often occupies as much as half of the ridge of
the casque, and extends even to occupy the tip of the upper mandible ; while
the cutting edges of both mandibles are also black. This species inhabits
Bengal, Nepal, the sub-Himalayan region further west, also Assam, Sylhet,
Arracan, and the Tenasserim provinces; but not Southern India, whence the
name first bestowed by Latham is admissible. I observed it to be tolerably
common in the jungles of the Midnapore district. Six specimens retained :
two from Bengal; two from Arracan, presented by Capts. Phayre and Abbott ;
and two from Tenasserim, presented by the Rev. J. Barbe; also a head with
unusually large bill and casque, which may perhaps, however, belong to the
following species.

6. B. intermedius, nobis: B. violaceus of Wagler, apud Lord Arthur Hay,
Madr. Journ. XIII, 148: probably B. malabaricus of Sumatra, apud Ratfiles :
vide p. 10 ante. Resembles the last, but with the wholly white outer tail-
feathers of B. pica. Inhabits the Malayan peninsula, where very common
about the latitude of Penang, and in Prince of Wales’ Island; but I have
never seen it in collections made at Malacca. A young specimen, presented
(with a Penang collection) by Dr. A. Campbell of Darjeeling.

The next is nearly allied to the two last, but has no white on the belly and
tips of the wings, but only on the terminal third of its four outer tail-feathers
on each side: the presumed male, however, has a white superciliary coronal
circle, which is represented by obscure silvery-greyish in the other sex. Bull
and casque wholly yellowish-white, except at the extreme base of the mandi-
bles and on the hindmost portion of the casque, where the colour is black,

1847.] Proceedings of the Asiatic Society. 995

7. B. malayanus, Rattles: B. bicolor, Eyton; B. Ellioti, A. Hay, who
describes the young as that of the next species, Madr. Journ. XIII, 152:
probably B. albirostris of Java, apud Horsfield:* females (2?) described in
XII, 995. Common in the Malayan peninsula. Two females (?), from
Malacca ; presented by the Rev. F. J. Lindstedt: another, presented by J.
Middleton, Esq. i

In the following series of species, the casque is often wanting altogether,
or merely indicated; and when present is generally very low, and slopes
forward with a gradual curve from the middle of the forehead, where its
hindmost portion is (more or less completely) concealed by the plumage. The
two next alone (of all the species before me) exhibit some tendency in the
casque to protrude a little backward, in old and fine specimens only ; but even
then the bulge is hidden by the feathers of the forehead.

8. B. nigrirostris, nobis: adults described as those of the preceding
species by Lord Arthur Hay, Madr. Journ. XIII, 151. Plumage exactly as in
B. malayanus, except that the outer tail-feathers are not so deeply white-tipped
(viz. 23 in., instead of 35 to 4 in.) ; and the size also is inferior, the wing barely
exceeding 11 in., instead of being from 12 to 13 in.: the young further differ
in having the white tips to the outer tail-feathers spotted over with black.
The billand casque are black in adults, in the young white: and the form of
the casque refers this species to the present series of Hornbills ; it being low,
thinly compressed towards the front, and abruptly truncate anteriorly ; with a
longitudinal ridge on each side in old birds, occasioning a broad shallow
groove above and another below it. As the beak of Raffles’s malayanus,
when “ surmounted by% moderate-sized crest, which sloped gradually in front
to the curvature of the bill,” is described as “ yellowish-white,” I conclude
that his specimen was a young male of the preceding species, rather than of
the present one, which I suspect would show much black on the bill when the
casque was so far developed. Both species inhabit the Malayan peninsula :
and at present we have only a specimen of the young of B. nigrirostris,
from Malacca; presented by R. W. G. Frith, Esq.

9. B. birostris, Scopoli: B. ginginianus, Shaw: Putteal Dunnase, White,.
As. Res. 1V, 121. Size small: colour grey, with a white abdomen and
ill-defined whitish supercilium ; the tail-feathers having a black subterminal
band, and white tips, the latter less developed on the middle pair; great
alars also blackish, with white tips. Throat well clad with feathers. Casque
low and compressed, following the curve of the bill, with the extremity of
its ridge prolonged acutely forward in old birds. Inhabits India generally,
but I have never seen it from the countries eastward (not even from Assam).
In the Midnapore jungles, I observed it constantly in pairs; mstead of in

* The name albirostris, indeed, applies much better to this species.
6 N

996 Proceedings of the Asiatic Society. [AuG:

small flocks hke B. albirostris, and I believe the members generally of the
section with which we commenced. Whether others of the present series
live also in pairs is worthy of observation. We have specimens of male,
female, and young, from Chyebassa; presented by Capt. Tickell.

The next has no casque, but merely a sharp edge to the upper mandible,
which is broad at base with an obtuse angle on each side. In XIII, 394,
I remarked its affinity for the African B. limbatus and B. flavirostris of
Ruppell; but have not now the opportunity of consulting that author’s
publications.

10. B. gingalensis, Shaw : B. bengalensis, Gray. Size small: colour dusky-
grey, paler and tinged with rufous below, especially on the under tail-coverts :
a slight whitish supercilium : wing-feathers narrowly edged with pale fulvous :
the primaries and all but the middle tail-feathers white-tipped. Bill amber-
yellow. Throat feathered along the median line only. Inhabits Malabar
and Ceylon. Specimen from Ceylon, presented by Lord Arthur Hay.

The next has a low keel-shaped ridge, sloping off to the front; but is
nevertheless somewhat allied to the last. Its throat is naked, or in the
young merely shows two single rows of ill developed feathers along the
middle.

11. B. carinatus, nobis, XV, 187. Size moderate, or that of B. pica.
Colour green-glossed black, with the basal two-thirds of the tail drab-
coloured, the wing-feathers slightly margined paler: head fully crested. Bull
black, in the one sex, which seems always to have the abdominal region pale ;
in the other, yellowish-white, with black along the summit of the casque
nearly to the end, and also occupying the basal #wo-thirds of the lower
mandible, and the tomiz of the upper one. A young specimen is quite
similar to the adults in plumage, but has no trace of casque, and the bill is
nigrescent with a whitish ridge and tip. Inhabits the Malayan peninsula ;
and the pair set up were procured at Malacca, and presented by the Rev. F.
J. Lindstedt: another pair, presented by Mr. E. Lindstedt, is preserved for
the Hon’ble Company’s museum ; and I have seen several others.

That which next follows has but a low slight casque, continued (as usual)
along the basal two-thirds of the upper mandible, and then slopmg off to
the front; but is very remarkable for the great development of the feathers
that impend the nostrils, which have stiff hair-like disunited webs, and reach
forward beyond the truncated extremity of the casque; the frontal feathers
being also moderately long and erect, and the whole, with the lengthened
occipital plumes, forming a showy ornament.

12. B. comatus, Raffles: B. lugubris, Begbie, vide Ann. Mag. N. H. 1846
p. 405: adult male described by Lord Arthur Hay, Madr. Journ. XIII, 149
Jn this species, the males have the finely plumed head, neck, breast, abdomen

1847.] Proceedings of the Asiatic Society. 997

tail, and wing-tips, pure white; the remainder black, a little tinged with
brown upon the back: whereas the females have the neck, breast, and
abdomen, also black. Raffles described the young male only, with “ back,
wings and tail, of a dark brown; the belly of the same colour, mixed with
white; and the wing and tail-feathers all tipped with white at their points.”
The Society’s female has a small black patch on its outermost tail-feather.
Size rather large, intermediate to B. pica and B. rhinoceros, with proportion-
ally long and broad cuneated tail. Colour of the beak and casque dusky,
the former laterally whitish towards its base. Throat moderately well
feathered. Inhabits the Malayan peninsula and Sumatra. Adult male and
female, from Malacca; presented by Mr. E. Lindstedt.

13. B. exarhetus, Reinwardt. Size small; the tail but little graduated :
throat but partially feathered. Colour wholly black, glossed on the upper-
parts with green: the bill and casque pale, with three deep longitudinal
channels or furrows. Inhabits the Moluccas. Specimen presented by the
Batavian Society.

14, B. panayensis, Scopoli. This is an anomalous-looking little species ;
and the Society’s only specimen accords with Sonnerat’s figure, assigned by
him as that of the female bird, whereas, from analogy, I think it is more
likely to represent the male; but it differs from that figure in having the
throat as well as the cheeks black, (as in B. cavatus and B. hydrocoraz,) and
in the tail being black at the base as well as tip, with a fulvous-white cross band
occupying its subterminal fourth. Aw reste, the crown, neck, and under-parts
are fulvescent-white, and the upper-parts brown-black, with slight pale
margins to the primaries. Casque simple, smooth, compressed and truncate
to the front: the upper mandible transversely indented, and marked alter-
nately with black and yellow; the lower with similar furrows, placed much
more obliquely. In the other sex, according to Sonnerat, the head and neck
are black. Inhabits the Moluccas. Specimen from the former Macao
Museum, presented by R. Inglis, Esq.

In B. comatus, if not also in B. panayensis, a marked dissimilarity of the
sexes is observable; and the same prevails in the three species next in order,
which are nearly allied together. These have the throat naked and disten-
sible ; with the skin of a bright colour. The first alone has no trace of casque,
beyond a slight bulging at the base of its upper mandible.

15. B. nipalensis, Hodgson: vide XII, 989. Size very large. The female
wholly black, except the tips of the wings and tail, which are white: whereas
the male has the head, neck, and under-parts, deep ferruginous, passing to
maronne on the abdomen and thighs. Young coloured lke the adults.
Upper mandible with numerous broad transverse channels, each coloured
black along its posterior half or more, This great species inhabits the S. E.

6 N 2

998 Proceedings of the Asiatic Society. [Aue. |

Himalaya, also the hill ranges of Assam, and of Munneepore. I have retained
an adult male and female, from Munneepore, presented by Capt. Guthrie :
and a young male, presented by B. H. Hodgson, Esq.

The two next, with certain other species, as B. cassidix of Celebes and the
Moluccas, and B. ruficollis of New Guinea, are very closely allied together.
They have a peculiar wreathed or plaited casque, flat or a little bulged in some,
more inflated in others: and the females are wholly black with a white tail ;
the males having the head and neck either uniform rufous (as in B. ruficollis),
or the occiput and nape, with median line of the crown, are deep maronne,
the sides of the head and front of the neck being yellowish-white.

16. B. pusaran, Raffles: B. ruficollis apud nos, XII, 176: described in
XII, 990. Size of B. rhinoceros ; with the base of both mandibles trans-
versely ridged in adults: im the full grown young, these lateral ridges of the
beak do not appear till after three or four corrugations are exhibited on
the casque, prior to which the bill much resembles that of B. nipalensis of
corresponding age, except that the bulge in place of the casque is more
decided.* Inhabits Sylhet, Arracan, the Tenasserim provinces, the Malayan
peninsula, and Sumatra. We have two adult males, from Arracan ; presented
by Capt. Phayre: adult female, and young male, from Malacca, presented
by E. Lindstedt, Esq.: and an adult male, with unusually flat casque (de-
scribed in XII, 991); presented by J. Middleton, Esq.

17. B. plicatus, Latham, Shaw (nee Drapiez, which is B. ruficapillus,
Vieillot): B. obscurus, Gmelin; B. subruficollis, nobis, XII, 177: described
m XII, 990. Resembles the last, but is smaller, with never any lateral ridges
to the mandibles: the gular skin is said to be blue, instead of yellow as in
the other. I have only seen it from Arracan and the Tenasserim provinces,
in which latter territory it would seem to be very common. We have a male
from Arracan, presented by Capt. Phayre ; a Tenasserim male, procured by
the late Dr. Helfer ; and a Tenasserim female, presented by the Rev. J. Barbe.

The last upon the list is the most remarkable of all the oriental Hornbills :
having a short bill, but little curved, surmounted by a moderately high
casque, tolerably broad, and abruptly truncate in front, where it presents a
very considerable thickness of massive bone ; the throat, neck, and interscapu-
lary region are quite naked ; and the middle tail-feathers are greatly elongated,
being twice as long as the rest.

18. B. galeatus, Lin. : vide XII, 997. Size of B. rhinoceros ; and colour
brownish-black, with white belly, wing-tips, and shoulders of wings internally ;
tail of a buff or drab-white, each feather having a subterminal black band ;
the crested occiput black, with ferrugimous on the sides of the head: beak

* For notices of the mode of growth and successive replacement of these wreaths
and ridges, vide XII, 990, 992. 7

1847. | Proceedings of the Asiatic Society. 999

and casque coral-red, the front of the casque and terminal half of the mandi-
bles yellowish. Young browner, with a tinge of rufous on the breast : the
bill and incipient casque wholly pale yellow. Inhabits the Malayan peninsula
and archipelago. Adult and young (now in very bad order) ; presented by
J. Middleton, Esq. These specimens, with the very large B. cavatus pre-
sented by D. McCosh, a Rhinoceros Hornbill since replaced, and toa less
extent our B. hydrocorax, were much injured by exposure to the dust and
attacks of insects, prior to my taking charge of the museum. Our other
specimens of this genus are, without exception, in excellent order.

Genus Irrisor, Lesson, vide XIV, 188.

I. erythrorhynchos ; Upupa erythrorhynchos, Latham. From §8. Africa.
Specimen presented by Lord A. Hay.

Genus Upupa. Lin. (as restricted).

1. U. epops, Lin. European Hoopoe. Common in Northern India, Ben-
gal, Arracan, &c.; and occurs rarely in the Nilgherries. Two specimens, from
the neighbourhood: another pair (very rufescent), from the Tenasserim
provinces ; presented by the Rev. J. Barbe: vide XV, 11.*

2. U. senegalensis (?), Swainson: U. minor apud Jerdon: vide XIV, 189.
Common in the peninsula of India. Two specimens, from Goomsoor ;
presented by Capt. Malcolmson.

3. U. minor, Shaw. From 8. Africa, Specimen presented by Lord A.
Hay.

Of the great genus Buceros, we accordingly now possess 44 mounted
specimens, pertaining to 18 species. In the Catalogue published in the
Journal for 1841, p. 652, only 3 specimens are enumerated, viz. B. hydro-
corax and B. panayensis, from the dispersed Macao museum, and the B.
cavatus presented by Dr. McCosh: but the following Malayan specimens,
presented by J. Middleton, Esq. (late of the Hindu College), were also in the
museum when I took charge of the Society’s collections, in September of
that year,—B. rhinoceros, B. bicolor, B. pusaran, and adult and young of B.
galeatus. We had thus not a single Indian specimen of this genus, unless
the Assamese example of B. cavatus be so regarded : and all the large speci-
mens, except B. pusaran and B. bicolor, were considerably injured by
exposure on top of the glass-cases in the (then) bird-room. At present we
cannot boast a single African species, and are poor in those inhabiting the
more distant countries of the Eastern Archipelago.

The species of Hornbill inhabiting the peninsula of India, are only four
in number; and I doubt much whether any additional species occurs in
Ceylon. Three of these—B. pica, B. birostris, and B. gingalensis,—are con-

* IT have seen no Hoopoes from the Malayan peninsula ; nor is this genus mentioned
in the Sumatran and Javanese catalogues of Sir Stamford Raffles and Dr. Horsfield.

1000 Proceedings of the Asiatic Society. [Ave.

fined in their distribution to India proper, the second only extending its
range to Bengal; while the third has not elsewhere been observed than in
Malabar and Ceylon. The great B. cavatus is alone common to both sides
of the Bay of Bengal; continuing its range southward to Sumatra (where
noticed by Raffles), if not further. Along the sub-Himalayan region,
in Nepal, Bengal, Assam, Sylhet, Arracan, and the Tenasserim provinces,
B. pica is replaced by B. albirostris : and im the 8. E. Himalaya, the range
of the great B. nipalensis commences, and extends eastward at least to
Munneepore. There, most probably, and certainly in the vicinity of Cherra
Poonjee, B. pusaran occurs, and ranges southward through all the intervening
countries to the Malayan peninsula and Sumatra; and in Arracan and
Tenasserim there is also the B. plicatus. The only species I have seen from
the last named territories are B. cavatus, B. albirostris, B. pusaran, and B.
plicatus. In the Malayan peninsula the species are particularly numerous :
besides B. cavatus and B. pusaran, there are the remarkable B. galeatus,
the otherwise remarkable B. rhinoceros, and B. intermedius, B. bicolor, B.
malayanus, B. carinatus, and B. comatus,—all in the Society’s museum ;
and also, it would seem, the B. corrugatus, Tem. (v. rugosus, Begbie,
described in Ann. Mag. N. H. 1846, p. 404.*) With the last named I am
unacquainted; nor have I much information respecting the distribution of
these birds in the islands.

The most anomalous species of this great genus known to me, are the
long-legged B. abyssinicus (or Abba Gumba of Bruce), upon which M. Lesson
founds his ill-constructed hybrid name Bucorvus, and the Malayan B.
galeatus. The only further dismemberments noticed in the second edition
of Mr. G. R. Gray’s ‘ List of the Genera of Birds,’ are Toccus, Lesson, founded
on B. erythrorhynchos, Brisson, and Euryceros, Lesson, founded on a species
named Prevostii by that naturalist. A good group is however formed by the
species with well developed casque, the hindmost portion of which rises
high above the coronal feathers; as typified by B. cavatus, B. rhinoceros,
B. hydrocorax, and B. pica. Another good group consists of those with
wreathed casque, naked throat, and dissimilar plumage im the sexes; as
typified by B. cassidia and B. ruficollis: B. nipalensis ranging here as an
aberrant species. And the rest, while according throughout im having the

* “ This species is 25 ft. long. Body, wings, and tail, black, with the exception of the
cheeks, shoulders, and throat, which are dirty white, mixed with cinereous. One-third of
the tail from the tip smoky-white ; helmet and pouch-like protuberance under the throat
crimson, the former furrowed with three deep indentations. Upper mandible yellowish-
brown, inclining to white at the tip: the basal half of the lower mandible ochraceous
and transversely caniculate ; remainder of the mandible dirty white.” —Begbie.

1847.] Proceedings of the Asiatic Society. 1001

casque, when present, low and compressed, with its hmdmost portion rising
gradually from the forehead and more or less concealed by the feathers, differ
so variously in other respects that no two before me can be specially ap-
proximated together. Still, an examination of the remaining species of the
genus might elucidate their mutual affinities.

For the above reason, with the view of tracing those affinities, our desi-
derata comprise all species not included in the foregoing list. Of those of
India, we have not the young of B. cavatus, nor of B. pica ; nor the young
female of B. nipalensis: and more specimens of B. gingalensis would be
acceptable. And of the species inhabiting the Malayan peninsula, we
want B. corrugatus; the young of B. comatus and of B. bicolor ; and good
series of B. intermedius and B. nigrirostris, with males of B. malayanus : also,
especially, good specimens of B. galeatus ; and any species procured in the
Archipelago.

E. Buytu.

Addendum to Report on the Sciuride, p. 864 et seq., ante. In a letter
just received from Mr. Jerdon, now stationed at Tellicherry, on the Malabar
coast, that gentleman remarks—“ With regard to the Squirrels, we have, of
course, the large one (purpureus), sometimes all red, sometimes with a consi-
derable mixture of black; but never nearly all black, and never with tuftless
ears. We have also tristriatus to the exclusion of palmarum, throughout the
whole Malabar coast from Cape Comorin, only extending to the forests at
the edge of the ghats above. Throughout all the Carnatic, Mysore, Hydra-
bad, &c. only palmarum. I suspect the tristriatus is never found far from
forest country. The trilineatus occurs, I find, in some of the forests of the
ghats as well as in the Nilgherries.”

E. B.

OOTY |

eyd

"SOS

.
.

COOMA OO
oocoonrnsOoOo

o

LO ODOOSOAD
om
"oS

—_

ouy|yo
uf I 4
aS)
é|'s
v | OF

joaJ 1199 9
“UOnBAIl

ne
—_

uley

*ainyeiod wo 7, |
WINUWIXB TT

‘LeSl ‘74np fo yzuopy ay?

“Apno[g
“Apno[g

‘Tyedjs OjNUIND
“OIG
“ou
*Apno[g
“TQ Ua NT

“OWN
“YRI}S OFNUIND
“Apnolg

*AIZZU

“Tq QUINT
“Apnoja

‘yes opnun7)

uley
"181}5 OFNWIND
‘Ont
‘onig
CG!
“Apno[)
“UIB YT
“Ont
- ond
“Apno[g
‘ojnung
ond
“OIG
*Apnolg

"ANS ay} jo yoodsy

‘urd p 3B paddasqo ainssorg wNuUUTTAT

C8 OLB (£25 6S

S
ls
oe)

.

ons

opel Coal
coc# oc

Ne pheshe shop)
=aOOf

°
°
°

ee)

D

ee)

MNNNNNNRNNNNMN

oe)

3S AIG I AAO HAS BI IAS 1B IE OS}

foe)

a

RARSHARWVDSOUWSS
ee)

co

D

ea
D>

D

Z

ee)

RDMNTIiN NT:

feo)

ee)

ice)

SOF OS Sse BOO OONFTOMOCOAS

WOOD OOM™OMmADDHDDDDOMrOOr-DOOrOOO

capa

MAR ANOS

oO

SOSSSASSARWSBDOAR

DN

HNODSTOODON

0°68 |SPF 6CUl

[8 19M JO |

*sOyUoIYe,T
off 0} peonp
-al LayaULOleg

’

‘e 0G’G6 Woy
uonoalg

a

*adnyedad wd J,

“TRUS
‘ond
‘OW
‘Ou
“omg

"178138 OpNUIND
"1813S OLD

“AZZ,
“ond
“OnIG

muy
‘OU

“TQ WIN,
“AZZ
“Apno[g

*SuLapuny) ‘Ulery

“Apno[g
“IynwIND)
"Oni
"1y81}s OFNUIND
“ApNO[D
*AUIB YT
‘oud
ong
‘onid
“Ol
“Apnoly
‘Iye1}S OPNUIND
*Apno[D
“oni
youn

SS SS

"WQS 46 3

9Slluns

"ANG 94} Jo yoadsy

E44
RMTOADQINANDSSODNDOHSSSSH

DWM

Fags
Ze

be

=
NOD NHS

fx}
ZS ay)

ea

esfeaye=
SMSHRHISS

AUa av
SCOTS

NN

WO

UOlJOOAICT

PUAN
“WQS YG IB padadasqo ounssarg WNUIXeTT

Lof nyynII0Q ‘B0WMQ 8 godauay Lohaaung ay2 yo yday sazsbayy joorbojouoagaty

DBBAGNGHOAS

BODADOMNODDANGDHOMM

mmoaonmoncn

.

Oma ANS

“qn PM JO |

‘ornyeiad wa

"98 029 62

ou

AHADAHOMDDH
2SSSaEBSSSER
Ww
vo)
LS

=
oS
ee
Ke}
=
“

*ylayuad
“YT oG& 0} pounp

-od

“19 TA. 84} JO
AIJIWLOLV |

JOURNAL

OF THE

ASIATIC SOCIETY.

OCTOBER, 1847.

SARRARARAL DELILE OVADALRADAN AAAARAAARAAN

On the tame Sheep and Goats of the sub-Himdlayas and of Tibet.
By B. 1. Honeson, Esq.

Zoologists, seeking to deduce the essential characters of species and
genera, very properly give an unlimited preference to wild over domes-
ticated animals, as exemplars of their several kinds, But in an cecono-
mical point of view, the world at large as properly feels a higher interest
in the tame species, and particularly in those herds and flocks, which
contribute so largely to the food and clothing of mankind. England
stands pre-eminent in Europe for the attention paid, not only to the
breeding, but to the describing, of her domesticated animals, being
fully aware that accurate book lore is always apt to be subservient in
various unexpected ways to practical utility. It is, therefore, somewhat
surprising, that the widely diffused colonists of England, have not imi-
tated the excellent example of their compatriots at home, and that the
herds and flocks by which Britons are surrounded in the colonies of
the empire, yet remain almost wholly undescribed.

I trust that this reproach to the colonial residents may ere long be
wiped away, and that some of the many enlightened and able men,
scattered over the Indian continent, from the snows to Cape Comorin,
will be induced to favour the public with descriptions of the numerous
breeds of large and small horned cattle, that are to be found in the vari-
ous provinces of this vast country.

I purpose, on the present occasion, to describe the several breeds of
tame Sheep and Goats, proper to my own vicinity ; and hereafter to give

No. X. New SERIEs. 6 o

1004 On the tame Sheep, Se. of Tibet. [Ocr.

a similar account of the large horned cattle or Bovines, that is, the
tame Oxen, Buffaloes and Bisons, reared between the Tarai or skirt of
the plains of India, and the trans-Himalayan plains of Tibet.

I shall begin with the sheep, and, in order to mark more distinctly
the essential characters of each of the two groups to be now reviewed,
I shall commence, in regard to each, by setting down those characters
in the usual manner of Zoologists.

The tame sheep of the world at large have been supposed to retain
so few of the original marks of their race, that it has been thought dif_fi-
cult or impossible to point out their wild progenitors. Perhaps a good
deal of this difficulty has arisen from the heretofore imperfect examina-
tion of the wild races, and from the manner in which the distinctive
characters of the whole of them have been lumped together to constitute
a single Genus Ovis. In a paper recently presented to the Asiatic
Society of Bengal, I have distributed the wild sheep known to me into
three genera. And to that paper I beg to refer the curious reader,
merely observing on the present occasion, that the sheep proper, typed
by the wild Argalis of Siberia‘and of Tibet, exhibit the-whole of the
following characters, which are likewise common to all the several
breeds of domesticated sheep now to be described, with the single and
but very partial exception of ‘ horned females,’ some of the following
tame breeds having females, sometimes void of horns,

Genus Ovis.

Sheep-proper.

Horns in both sexes.

No mufle.

Eye pits large, but immoveable.

Feet pits small in all the four feet.

Inguinal glands large, with a copious secretion, but
vaguely defined pit or vent.

Calcic glands or tufts, none.*

Teats two.

No odour in the males.

These animals have, for further and subordinate marks, massive an-
gular compressed and heavily wrinkled horns, inserted proximately on
the top of the head, and turned sideways almost into a perfect circle,

* For these organs sce Journal Asiatic Society, above referred to.

1847. | On the tame Sheep, Sc. of Tibet. 1005

and their flat points again more or less reverted outwards and backwards,
sometimes so much as to describe a second circular curve, whereby the
twist becomes spirate : also, short deer-like tails ; and, lastly, no beard
nor mane. Requesting the reader to keep these general designatory
marks of all true sheep in mind, I now proceed to exhibit in the par-
ticular portrait of each tame breed, the special modifications to which
these primitive marks are subjected by domestication, as well as the
other and more popular traits of each breed.

1. Ovis hrinid.—The Hiinia of western, and Haluk of eastern,
Tibet. This tall and graceful animal is the blackfaced or polycerate
sheep of Thibet, the especial breed of that country, and one which is
well known to European visitors of the western Himalayas, as the com-
mon beast of burden for the transit of the snowy region, being singu-
larly docile and sure-footed. The Hunia is a large species, measuring
4 to 41 feet in length from the snout to the vent, and 2} to 23 feet in
height. Head to occiput (straight) 11 to 113 inches. Tail only, 42
to 5 inches. Tail and wool, 63 to 7} inches. Lars 4} to 53 inches.
Girth behind the shoulder 3 feet to 34 feet. Maximum length of the
horns along the curve 18 to 20 inches, and maximum girth at their base
6 to 7 inches. ‘Both sexes have usually horns, and the males are almost
never devoid of them, the females, rarely. The horns of the Hinié are
distinguished for attenuation and consequent separation at their bases.
But these characters are only relative, like those of the comparative
smoothness of the horns, and their higher compression as contrasted
with the horns of the wild race, as well as of some of the tame ones
that will follow. For the rest, the horns of the Hiinia exhibit with suffici-
ent distinctness the characters both of form and curvative proper to the
_ wild type, being triangular, compressed, transversely wrinkled, and
curving circularly to the sides so as to describe two-thirds of a perfect
sphere, when their smooth flat points are again reverted outwards and
sometimes backwards, and so much so as to describe a second nearly
perfect circle. I have not noticed this tendency to the spiral or cork-
screw twist in the wild race. It is only very imperfect in the tame, and
such as it is, is the product of advanced age, very probably equally
characterising the wild race in old age. The moderate-sized head of
the Hunia has great depth, moderate width, and considerable attenua-
tion to the fine oblique muzzle, which shows not the least sign of nudi-

6.02

1006 On the tame Sheep, Sc. of Tibet. [Ocr:

ty or moistness, and has the narrow nostrils curving laterally upwards.
The chaffron, or bridge of the nose, is moderately arched or bombed,
but more so than in the wild race; and the forehead is less flat and less
broad than inthe Argalis, being slightly arched both lengthwise and
across. The longish narrow and pointed ears differ from those of the
wild race, only by being partially or wholly pendent, whereas in the wild
race they are erect or horizontal and much more mobile, acting effici-
ently like moveable funnels to catch every sound, a security denied to
the several tame races, which, looking to man for their protection, seem
to lose the mobility of the ear, as a consequence of disuse or less fre-
quent and active use of the organ. The eyes, of good size and suffici-
ent prominency of orbit, are seated near to the base of the horns and
remote from the muzzle; and beneath them is the eye pit, strongly
marked both in the skin and scull, and carrying off a specific secretion,
though both the gland and its vent or pore are apt to escape observa-
tion, owing to the woolly coverture of the creeks prevailing throughout
the eye pits, even in their interior. The neck is rather thin and short.
The body moderately full and somewhat elongated. The limbs rather
Jong and fine, hardly less so than in the wild race, and not remarkably
rigid or perpendicular, except perhaps by comparison with those deer-
like races. The hoofs compressed and high. The false hoofs small
and obtuse. The feet pits are common to all four feet, and small only
by comparison with those of Deer and Antelopes, large in comparison
with those of Goats,* and provided with a distinct gland, yielding a
specific secretion which is viscid and aqueous when fresh, candid when
dry, and nearly void of odour. Not so the secretion of the groin
glands-organs, which in the Hiinia are conspicuous, and yield a greasy
fetid subaqueous matter, which passes off constantly by a vaguely de-
fined pore, quite similar to that of the axine deer, but less definite in
form than in the true Antelopes ; of which the Indian Black, or Sasin,
offers an excellent and familiar exemplar.

The possession of these organs has been denied to the sheep by most
writers. Wherefore I have been more particular in describing them ;
and may add, that they belong to the two wild and six tame races of
these regions without exception; and may, therefore, be considered
emphatically normal. Sheep are pre-eminently Alpine animals, and it

* See accompanying sketches,

STAR PRESS

PF

Be

pore of Sheep. 2.Foot pore of Goats. iHead of Barwa. 4 of Sting ia.

cP oek:

4

ae
a
a

Ry ees 4 .

ey bie amet ptt wpe sid 7d

t

r ae bee Suto

‘

5
ics

ey

Ties
ol Ne

ae

a

a ie ie es anata
a. B

eHinetye

a Rye

Pe (soe ote

ad

¥

x " ob
ie | Fr
am}

a

a

b Pe

4

oR ett tly Loe Sage 4

: or
a ae nn et ee ee ele sade eee a ei ie
. r

1847. ] On the tame Sheep, §:c. of Tibet. 1007

is, therefore, not surprising that the tame and wild breeds of the Hima-
layas, mountains which constitute so unrivalled a part of the “dome of
the world,” should be pre-eminently characteristic; nor that the same
regions should, in the wild Nahoors and Barhels, exhibit samples of
abnormal sheep ; and such I take to be these last named Himalayan
species, and likewise the wild sheep of Europe or the Mouffions ; whilst
the Argalis, both of Asia and of America, constitute the true type of
the Ovine family.*

The tail of the Hunia is invariably short, though less remarkably so
than in the Argalis, yet still retaining the same essentially deer-like
character. It is cylindrico-conic and two-thirds nude below, differing
little or not at all from the same organ in the several other tame races
of these regions, where long-tailed sheep are never seen till you reach
the open plains of India; and, as upon those plains not only are all
the sheep long tailed, but Dumbas or montrous tailed sheep are com-
mon, whilst the latter also are totally unknown in the hills, it isa
legitimate inference, that this caudal augmentation in most of its phases
is an instance of degeneracy in these pre-eminently Alpine animals,
and that, therefore, ’tis vain to look in the wild state for any prototype
of at least the more egregious of the macropygean breeds, how great
soever be the historical antiquity of the Dumbas.+

Having now described the Htinia from the tip of his nose to the end
of his tail, I may conclude with his ceconomie qualities, first resuming
that this fine breed is characterised by extreme docility, by superior
size, gracefulness of form, slender horns, of which there are frequently
four, and rarely, even five, a polycerate tendency displayed by no other
tame breed of these regions; and, lastly, by the almost invariable mark
of a black face. The general colour is almost as invariably white. I
never saw a wholly black sheep of this breed. Nor I think one with
perfectly white face and legs. Both the latter parts are characteristi-
cally and almost invariably dark, black or brown, and there are patches
of the same hue, occasionally, on the neck or hips: but rarely.

This genuinely Tibetan race cannot endure the rank pasture or high

* See paper above referred to in Journal Asiatic Society.

+ The range of civil, as compared with physical, history, is as 5000 years to periods, the
imagination can hargly cope with, though fossil Zoology gives demonstration of their
reality and successive character.

1008 On the tame Sheep, Sc. of Tibet. [Ocr.

temperature, or both, of the sub-Himalayas south of the Cachar; the
Cachar being the juxta-nivean region of these hills, where vegetation
and temperature are European and quasi Arctic. But the Hiinia does
very well in the Cachar, and may with care be bred, or at least fattened,
in the central region at heights not under 7 to 8000 feet, where the
maximum temperature in the shade is about 70°. It isa hardy animal,
feeding freely and fattening kindly. Its mutton and its fleece are both
excellent in quality and very abundant in quantity, so that I should sup-
pose the animal well worthy of the attention of sheep-rearers in cold
climates. The wool is of the kind called long staple, and is valued by
the export at 8 pence per pound.* The Tibetans who dress entirely in
woollen, are clothed almost solely from the fleece of the Hunia, an ex-
cellent material but unskilfully wrought by them into cloth, blankets,
and felts, as well as knitted into long stocking boots.

2. Ovis silingia.—The Siling sheep or Pélik of eastern Tibet and
of Siling. Eastern Tibet is the Kham of the natives of that vast
plateau and is a part of it less elevated, less rugged and less. cold than
the central, and yet more so than the western, portion. Towards Assam,
in the valley of the Sanpu, rice is grown in Kham or eastern Tibet, a
fact decisive of the high temperature of Kham, as compared with
Utsang and Nari, or central and western Tibet. Indeed the plateau of
Tibet descends rapidly all the way along the course of the Sanpi or
Brahmaputra from its source to its gorge or exit from the Himalaya.t
But still Kham must be described as a country of very moderate heat
as well as of great dryness. North and east of Kham, on the verge of
China, and separated from the Chinese provinces of Sifan and Shensi by
the Peling mountains is Siling or Tangit, a colder and loftier region
like Nari, and comprising the upper course of the Hoangho, as Nari
that of the upper Bramhaputra. Siling is a country of great but vague
celebrity, the Singapur of the trade of high Asia, the cradle of the
Chinese and Mantchurian families of mankind, and possibly of the

* See Journal of the Agricultural Society, Vol. V. Part IV. p. 205. I shall be happy
to facilitate the procuring of the animal or its wool for an experimental Essay.

+ Tibet is the vale of the Indus and Sanp4, the watershed being near the holy lakes,
where the elevation is nigh 15,000 feet. At its gorge the Indus is not under 10,000. The
Sanpdé towards its source in Nari is above 15,000: towards its vent in Kham under 7000 :
in its mid-course through Utsang, a mean nearer the latter,

“LYdiL FO JIHHS QNEITIS ‘VIONILIS SrA

=

Ss

SS

i

S

GQ

1
i, H}
p
D

4) A
Ht WIE pe
Nie

y

“4
4

|

~S

\

H

y,

, f y : p ' ' i 5 «
i; YY GY
VN

Loy

j A/V
E NN ce Y 3
Yi Y ji :

SN

—~
SE

ay
y

iA Vee
De

ae
we

1847. ] On the tame Sheep, Se. of Tibet. 1009

Tibetan family also, and identical, I believe, with the Serica regio* of
the classics ; and, last not least, the natal soil of a fine breed of sheep
which spreading thence westerly through Kham (following probably
and indicating the migrations in one route of the Scythic stock of the
human race) is now common in Tibet as far as Lassa and Digarcli,
whence the cis-Himélayans have imported a few samples, but rather as
curiosities than for ceconomic uses. The Silingia or sheep of Siling is
nearly as common as the Hiinid in Kham, but less so in Utsang and
nearly or quite unknown in Nari, where the Hania most abounds. The
Silingia is a delicate breed, both in structure and constitution, compared
with the Hunié, and though it will live and procreate in the Cachar,
or northern region of the sub-Himialayas, it is rare there, and unknown
south of it. In Nepal I procured my specimens from the Court, which
imported them from Lassa: in Sikim from the Barmikh Raja, who
procured them from Kham, all parties extolling highly the unrivalled
fineness of the fleece, from which the people of Siling and the Chinese
located there, manufacture the Tus and Malidah, or the finest woollens
known to these regions, save such as are the product of European looms.
This wool has been examined by competent authority, and is declared
to be of shorter staple than that of the Hunid, but suitable for combing,
and worth in the market about the same price as the Hunia fleece or
eight pence per pound.t Of the merits of the mutton, I cannot speak
from experience. But the Tibetans and Sikimites laud the flesh as
highly as they do the fleece. The animal which yields both is some-
what smaller as well as slighter make than the Htinia, but bears
otherwise much resemblance to it and is possessed, like it, of all the
essential characters of the genus, which characters, having been once
explained fully, need not be repeated. Length from snout to vent 34
to 33 feet. Height 2 to 24 feet. Head to occiput (straight) 92 to 10
inches. Ears 4 to 44. Tail only 43 to 5. Tail and wool, 6, Girth
behind shoulder 2+ to 23 feet. Horns by the curve 14 feet. Their

* I have read with pleasure and profit Mr. Taylor’s dissertation on the country of the
Seres. But I still retain decidedly my former opinion, that the Serica or Sinica regio is
Siling vel Sining vel Sering, inclusive of Kham, a country of great productiveness, greater
trade (transit) and ancient and high celebrity, open to China by the Hoangho, to India
by the Sanpu, and to western Asia and Europe by all the plateau of high Asia.

¢ See Journal Agri. Society loco citato.

1010 On the tame Sheep, Se. of Tibet. [Ocr.

-

basal girth 63 to 7} inches. “The Silingia is a breed of medium size
and delicate form, with head and horns and general aspect much assi-
milated to the Hania. Head moderate-sized with nose considerably
but not excessively arched, and somewhat slender, trigonal, compressed
and wrinkled horns, curving circularly to the sides, but less tensely
than in the Hania, and the flat smooth points reverted backwards and
upwards. In this breed there is even less departure from the primitive
type as seen in the Argalis than there is in the Hinid; but the more
lengthened ears are pendant entirely as in the latter, and the deer-like
tail likewise is somewhat longer than in the wild type, being similar to
that of the Hunia. The eye, feet, and groin pits, are all forthcoming
and as conspicuously as in the Argalis er in the Hunia. The colour is
usually white but sometimes tinged with fawn, especially upon the face
and limbs ; and black is perhaps less rare as a colour in this breed
than in the last. The females of the Silingia are commonly horned,
though hornless females are often met with. Great intestines 17 feet,
small 5572. Ccecum 9 inches long by 3 wide. Width of small
gut 2 inch. Of large #. The tame sheep of Tibet (the Hunié and
Silingia) rut in winter and produce young in summer, the females
gestating 54 months. They breed but once a year and produce ordina-
rily one young at -a birth, but frequently two. Their periods of
puberty and of longevity have nothing peculiar or different from what
is well known of other breeds in other realms.

3. Ovis Bartidl.—The Barwal. This isa cis-Himalayan breed and the
ordinary sheep of the Cachar or northern region of the sub-Himalayas*
where immense flocks are reared by the Gurung tribe, in all the tracts
between Jimla and Kirant. The breed extends, as I know, from
Kumaoon to Sikim, and, as I conjecture, still further beyond these
western and eastern limits. The Barwal is especially the breed of the
northern region of the cis-Himéalayas ; and though its strength of
constitution enables it to live pretty well in the central region, yet it is
seldom bred there, and never in the southern region of the Hills, nor
in the plains of India, the heat of which it probably could not endure.
The Barwial is the “ hero of a hundred fights,’’ his high courage, vigor-
ous frame, superior size and enormous horns covering and_ shielding
his entire forehead, rendering him more than a match for any foreign

* Bhote purganahs of Traill apud Trans. Asiatic Society.

™

\

Gh
"

i¢
s

AUS YOM PUL, “'IVAHAT STAO

See ee

>

or YS

SSS
——

SS

ql

)

se /)

Wy) //

=

a
e \ a Vs

x

VY
ee

y
) Wy
A Pe) ) >
BLY) LF:

mee hy | <4 4
AR aA Z a
ie Pa a
SI LEE
Zz .

7A
—

ar

*4

*

ssq. Wyreway

Ie Bs

ia

% )

LS

>

¢

% Sis

sa

o

~-

?

tir Cea $4155
24, % snap 3

a en

ee ae ee
~] —_
"

ior te See hima ee Re

‘

oe
-
“ss

=~

Me Mie ie a

Pete hye a viles, of Lead) Get a Ste Si aa

~ - a)

1847. | On the tame Sheep, Sc. of Tibet. 1011

or indigenous breed of sheep, and a terror even to the bulls. The
Barwal in measures of extent, that is, in length and height, is inferior
to the Hiinié, but superior to that breed in massiveness of entire struc-
ture and in weight, and upon the whole, equal in size. Length from
snout to vent 33 to 4 feet. Height 2} to 23 feet. Head, to jut of occi-
put, 11 inches of straight measure, 14 by the curve. Ears 2 to 3 inches.
Tail only 7 inches. Tail and wool, 8 inches. Girth behind the shoulder
34 to 3} feet. Length of horns, along the curve, 23 feet. Their basal
girth 13 to 14 inches.

The Barwal is singularly remarkable for his massive horns, huge
Roman nose and small truncated ears. But this breed, like all the
others, possesses without exception all the characteristic marks of
the genus, as above defined, and none others denied to that genus,
whilst the extraordinary massiveness of its horns, though a devia-
tion from the other tame races, is a normal approximation to the wild
type, leaving the high curve of the nasals or chaffron as the only
anomaly of the Barwal breed in comparison with its wild prototype,
and an anomaly of which the other tame races exhibit marked, though
not equal, degrees. The head is large, with a small golden brown
eye, a horizontal tiny and truncate ear, pressed down in the old males,
by the horn, and seeming as if the end were cut off, a Roman nose such
as the Iron Duke might envy, narrow oblique nostrils, showing some
faint symptoms of the nude muzzle in the manner of the wild Argalis
of Tibet, a short thick neck, a compact deep barrel, rather elevated
strong, and perpendicular limbs supported on high short hoofs, and
having largish and salient conical false hoofs, behind them, and lastly
a short deer-like tail, cylindrico conic, almost entirely nude below, and
reaching to about the middle of the buttock.

Both sexes have horns, not a tythe of the females being void of them,
and the males scarcely ever without them. The horns are inserted
without obliquity, and in contact on the crest of the frontals or top of
the head which they entirely cover, and they are directed to the sides
with a more or less tense and perfect circular curve, which is sometimes
in old age repeated ona smaller scale; but ordinarily the spherical
twist is single and leaves the flattened smooth tips of the horns directed
outwards and forwards. The form of the horns is trigonal and com-
pressed, as in the other tame and in the wild breeds; and as in the

6 P

1012 On the tame Sheep, Sc. of Tibet. [Ocr.

latter especially, presents a broad surface to the front. There is less
compression in the Barwal than even in the wild sheep, so that some-
times, but not usually, the breadth is in excess of the depth at the
bases of the horns. The frontal aspect of the horns im the Barwél is,
however, always ample, if not quite equal to the lateral aspects, and the
three faces, though, in general, flat, have more or less of curvature
which is usually convexed, but sometimes rather concaved on the inner
lateral aspect : and the cross furrows or wrinkles of the Barwal’s horns
are as decided and heavy as in its wild prototype. The flesh and fleece
are both very abundant but coarse, well suited to the wants of the lusty,
rude and unshackled population of the Cachar, but not adapted probably
for foreign exportation or exotic rearing. By far the largest number
of the Rahris or coarse blankets and serges, manufactured in the sub-
Himalayas, and extensively exported therefrom for native use, in the
plains of India, are made from the wool of the Barwal, which, likewise,
entirely and exclusively clothes the tribes who rear it, and make the
rearing of it their chief and almost sole occupation. The Girings
especially are a truly shepherd, though not a nomadic, race, and they,
it is principally, who breed the Barwél, feeding their immense flocks
nearer the snows in the hot weather, and further off the snows in the
cold weather, but never quitting their own proper habitat as well as
that of their flocks, and which is the northern division of the sub-
Himalayas. Coarse as is the wool of the Barwél, it is very superior to
that of the sheep of the Indian plains, and being of the long stapled
kind, the animal might possibly prove a valuable addition to our Euro-
pean stores, either for the wool or for the flesh market, the Barwéal
being of a hardy constitution, averse only from excessive heat, and
feeding and fattening most kindly. The colour of this breed is almost
invariably white: but reddish or tan legs and face are sometimes found,
and it may even be said ‘ Rara Ovis in terris, nigroque simillima,’ of
this as of the other breeds.

The seasons of rutting and breeding are winter and summer respec-
tively : the gestation is of 5} months, and but once a year, pampering and
high feeding alone ever causing two broods in the year, or deviation from
the customary times of female amativeness and of delivery, though the
male be toujours prét et beaucoup suffisant pour une troupe des dames.*

* This extreme sexual energy is sustained by proportionate organic development. [
do not see how we are to reconcile it with the ‘ fitness of things,” unless many more
females than males are produced,

1847. On the tame Sheep, Sc. of Tibet. 1013

The feet, groin and eye pits are all conspicuous in the Barwal. In-
testines 121 feet; whereof the small are 94, and the great 27 fect.
Coecum 123 inches long, and 33 wide. Several inches of the gut below
it, nearly as wide. Rest 23} to 2 inches in diameter down to anal end.
Liver with two principal and five total divisions besides the lobulus and
the large gall-bladder loosely attached to the largest lobe in a very
partial cleft and at its lower edge.

4. Ovis Cégia.—The Cago or Cagya. This is the especial breed of
the central region of the sub-Himilayas, so far as that region can be
said to have a breed, for, in sooth, its very rank pasture and high tem-
perature together are very inimical to Ovine animals. There are few
sheep in the central hilly region, and none in the lower, till you reach
the open plain, and there is found a widely diffused breed, quite different
in its superficial characters from any of the hill ones. What sheep
are reared in the central region of the hills are of the Cagia breed, but
rather by householders than by shepherds, and rather for their flesh
than for their wool. The Cagia is a complete Barwél in miniature :
yet, like as the two breeds are, each has its own region, nor does the
great difference of size ever vary or disappear. Nor are there wanting
other differential marks such as the full sized pointed and pendant ears
of the Cagia and its shorter stapled and finer wool.

Length from snout to vent 3 to 34 feet. Height 2 to 2} feet. Head
to occiput by the curve, 13 inches, straight 10 to 11 inches. Tail only,
63 to 7 inches. Tail and wool, 7i to 8 inches. Ear 4+ to 44 inches.
Girth behind the shoulder 22 to 23 feet.

The Cagia is a small, stout and compact breed, possessed of great
strength and soundness of constitution, impatient only of heat, and that
much less so than the preceding breeds, eminently docile and tractable,
affording mutton of unequalled quality, and wool not to be despised, yet
to be praised with more qualification than the meat. Men of rank in
Nepaul, who eat mutton, always prefer that of the Cagia, whichis cer-
tainly superior both for tenderness and flavour to the mutton of any
other breed of sheep in these regions. The wool is of short staple but
considerable fineness, though inferior much to that of Silingia, some-
what to that of the Hinia, but superior to the wool of the Barwal in
fineness, though not equal to it inlength of fibre. The people of the
central region of the sub-Himialayas, to which region the Cagia sheep

6 P 2

1014 On the tame Sheep, Sc. of Tibet. [Ocr.

is confined, dress almost entirely im cottons, and consequently do not
much heed the fleece of their sheep. But the Newars of Nepal-proper,
where the Cagia most abounds, manufacture its wool into several stuffs,
often mixed with cotton.

These manufactures, however, are sheerly domestic, and of little con-
sideration, the products being poor and coarse, though owing more to
unskilful manufacture than to the inferiority of the raw material, none
of the mountain tribes east of Cashmir, possessing any portion of that
high proficiency in the art of weaving, which has for ages given such
celebrity to the looms of Cashmir, as of Delhi, of Benares, of Dacca
and to Guzerat.

The Cagia sheep is a handsome breed, but the head is too large, the
chaffron too prominent, and the legs too short for perfect beauty. The
head is large, and massive: the eye small and pale: the ears longish
pointed, narrow and pendant; the body full and deep; the legs short
and rigidly perpendicular but fine ; the tail short and deer-like, as in
all the other breeds; the nose only less romanised than in the Barwél ;
and the massive horns only inferior in thickness to that breed. In the
Cagia the horns are trigonal, very moderately compressed, heavily
wrinkled, and curved circularly to the sides with a tense flexure, the
flat smooth points being usually directed outwards and upwards, but
in old age sometimes recurved into a second spheroid, the points still
having the same direction as in case of the single spiration, Thus the
Cagia is nearly as well armed for battle as the Barw4l: but he is less
used in that way by the rich and idle, owing to his inferior size and
courage. The beautiful lambs are the constant pets of the ladies, this
breed being of all the most docile, and made almost a domestic animal
by the Newars of Nepal-proper. The Cagia is confined to the central
region of the hills and extends longitudinally, or west and east, from
the Naraini to the Diidh Cosi. The colour is very generally white.
Some few are black or ochreous yellow, and the young are apt to be of
the last hue, turning white as they grow up. The males are almost
invariably horned, and the females frequently, even generally, so; but
hornless females are not uncommon. Polycerate varieties seem unknown
to the Cagia as to the Barwél breed, but are common in the Hunia,
heard of in the Silingia breed. And here I may observe, that I have
described the whole of the sheep, and shall do the goats, from mature

NANO AG Se nee wae ioe Ns ie a

aa pip eccatrsy meen Sc ond a Rea Se hc ooh a palma
a : Yok - r af m, 5 a p pe

ae

ieee a

~

Nendo

et eae

ace

ee

Ae

ON ls AG in Felt ay yy aN wo

Py

. ; i: : t

ke Kei ga es, au. 7
Hit,» éf Pius} ah ae whites i aay tee ; a a , Ky ,

eu Tepe, oth idl 8 oi Hegre, ;
a ee be
} 2 re 7 j ‘
phe Hie exten t a es

/ iene bw: : , re) } *
Ps, Sh try at, Nae An po i Sociin as y red tn ahs, +

¥
oF ig id ee 8 th I, ‘te
| ;

Ly)

C

ie

Se

at . A
<->.
Gongs rae

RTS
We 2h
Up Wi (77; fee ise

ee
rT

—=———~= =
———
——_
3
Esse Soe

ap
= : = eS
——
a ;
~ ~ — =
si C =
% Las ; 7
& a

RY
Sete a x is
(lie ee

Ss =
= = SSS
2
¥- eg

2S

a i
ay:
<2
—S

eG
a
= Sy
=o eS
5 a

es ee x
Sor =e SS

=~ See : at = Se =

— Se — CU << - 5 ae =
aod ce ee ye
eV me ~ fag tae pe

SWWGE, =~ iA ——
— ¥ a Shica —_—— agin a

OVIS PUCCHIA. THE HINDOSTHANI DUMBA.

1847. | On the. tame Sheep, Sc. of Tibet. 1015

and perfect males, and have found nothing to remark peculiar to the
females beyond the occasional absence of horns, a circumstance invari-
ably noticed in regard to the females ; though I may add, once for all,
that the females all exhibit the usual inferiority of size, and that their
chaffron is always straight, how much soever it be bombed in the males,
another indication, by the way, that the Roman nose is an adventitious,
not essential, character of the genus, Not so the eye and feet and
groin pits, which are organic and essential marks, and as such are uni-
versal, the Cagia not less than the others, tame and wild, male and
female, exhibiting them all conspicuously. In the same light must be
regarded the two teats, though this be a structural peculiarity of wider
prevalence and less invariability, serving to assemble into one group
(Capridze) the sheep of all sorts and the goats with many of the Ante-
lopes, yet disappearing in the Hemitrages in the Thars, Gorals, Chou-
singhas and others of the proper Antelopine family ;* and, what is very
remarkable, not absolutely constant even among the true and proper
sheep; for I have more than once met with Cagias possessed of 4 teats,

This, however, is a point that must be referred to the category of
** questions pour un ami’ like the occasional 5 molars of the sheep ;
and the general reader may rest secure that sheep-proper have 6 molars
aud 2 teats. ;

The Cagia sheep ruts in spring and breeds in autumn, most of the
young being born at the close of the rains, but without absolute con-
stancy, for the domestic and artificial life of the Cagia leads to its often
breeding irregularly throughout the year, and sometimes even twice in
one year. One or two young are produced at a birth, and ordinarily in
autumn, instances of two parturitions in one year being most rare. I
have no memorandum of the intestines. ‘The periods of maturity,
decline and death, show nothing calling for note. Having now des-
patched the several races of tame sheep of the mountains and of Tibet.
I might next describe with equal particularity the Tarai sheep, which
seems to be identical with that found all over Gangetic provinces, and
is characterised by medial size, black colour, a very coarse but true
fleece, frequent absence of horns in one or both sexes, a nose romanised
amply, very large drooping ears, and a long thick tail frequently pass-
ing into the monstrous Diimba “ bussel.” But the extent to which

* See paper on the Ruminants, Journal Asiatic Society, above referred to.

1016 On the tame Sheep, Sc. of Tibet. (Ocr.

my remarks, onthe mountain races, have insensibly spread, warns me to
return to the hills, and take up, without delay, the other branch of my
subject, or the Alpine Goats. I shall therefore merely observe further
of the long-tailed sheep of the Gangetic provinces or Ovis Piichia,* the
Pichia of the natives, that its essential structure conforms entirely to
the definition of the genus above given, whilst its deviations in subor-
dinate points, (carefully noted above) from the wild and tame sheep of
the mountains, distinctly prove the ultimate effects of domestication
upon these animals to be, to augment exceedingly the size of the tail,
in length and thickness, one or both, to increase the size and destroy
the mobility of the ear, and to diminish the volume of the naturally
massive horns until they gradually disappear in one or both sexes; the
Romanising of the nose, out of all proportion to the “ modesty of na-
ture,” as seen in the wild state, being a further and hardly less uniform
consequence of domestication, though not one which, like the others,
seems to augment most under privation of the primitive mountainous
abode of these animals, as well as of their liberty and of their conse-~
quent power, freely to indulge all their natural propensities. The gene-
ral Zoology and Regne Animale,t Anotice Dimbas (Ovis steatopyga)
in Tibet ; but I am well assured, there are none in any part of “ high
Asia,” or between the Altai and Himalaya, the Belut Tag and Péling.
Genus Capra.

Goats.

Horns in both sexes.

No mufle,

No eye pits.

Feet pits in the forefeet only, or none.

No inguinal pores nor glands.

No calcic tuft nor gland.

Mammee two.

Odour intense in males.

A true beard in both sexes, or in the males only.

These animals are further distinguished by horns, directed rather

upwards and backwards than circling sideways to the front, as in the

* Pichia equivalent exactly to caudatus, from Pacch, a tail.
t Vol. IL, p. 890 and IV. p. 330. The Cabul Damba is polycerate. That of the plains
of India differs not trom the ordinary sheep, save in the fat tail.

1847.] On the tame Sheep, &c. of Tibet. 1017

sheep-proper, by the obliquity of their insertion on the top of the head,
their less volume, greater compression, less angularity, and, above all,
by the keeled character of their sharp anteal edge. The tail of the
goats is shorter and flatter than in the sheep; their chest or knees
frequently bare and callous ; and their hairy pelage apt to be of great
aud unequal lengths.

It must be remembered that the so-called wild goats of the Hima-
laya (Jharal or Tehr) are not goats at all; for they have four teats,
a moist muzzle, and no interdigital pores or feet pits. Having premised
this caution and solicited attention to the above essential and subordi-
nate characters of the goats, I proceed to describe the several tame
species of Tibet and of the sub-Himalayas.

1. Capra Chingré.—The Chiangra. This is the common domestic goat
of Tibet, a breed of moderate size, distinguished by the uniform abun-
dance of its long flowing straight hair, which descends below the knees,
and hocks, and covers pretty uniformly the whole animal. Even the legs
are abundantly provided with hair, though, of course, it is shorter
there than on the body, whilst the head, with its ample forelock and
beard, worthy of the Shah of the Persia, shows the same tendency to
copious development of pelage in this animal, which has likewise a
spare sub-fleece of exceedingly fine wool. Length from snout to
vent about 4 feet. Mean height 2 feet. Head to occiput, by the
curve, 11 to 12 inches, straight 9 to 10 inches. Ears 5 to 6 inches.
Tail only, 43 to 43. Tail and hair, 9 to 10 inches. Girth behind
the shoulder, 2} to 23 feet. Horns along the curve, 11 to 1+ feet.
Basal girth of horns, 6 to 7 inches. The Changra has all the indepen-
dence of physiognomy and boldness of carriage; but not, perhaps, all
the hardihood of the constitution, which Buffon has attributed to the
whole race of goats. He is wanton, capricious, restless, impatient
of strict restraint, and of docility far inferior to that of the sheep,
though better able to endure change of climate, his gay roving eye
bespeaking his mercurial temperament, and any attempt to handle
him demonstrating his impatience of all but lax control. Ordinarily
he is tractable enough; but he will not submit, like his countryman
the Hinia, to carry burdens; and he may be bred and herded with
facility ; but he requires a large range and liberty to please himself
whilst grazing.

1018 On the tame Sheep, Se. of Tibet. [Ocr.

In the dry cold plains of Tibet, which are every where varied by
hills and broken ground, the Changra flourishes exceedingly, and also
in the northren region of the cis-Himdlayan mountains. He will not
only live but breed in the central region of the sub-Himalayas ; and
with extreme care may be kept alive, but not bred, in the southern
region of the hills, and even in the plains. But he merely exists in
the two last named locations, and even in the central region of the
mountains, he loses the fine silky sub-fleece, retaining the external
hairy pelage only, and that much shorn of its “fair proportions.”
A Kirghis breed allied to the Changra, has been conveyed safely to
Europe, and bred there succesfully in the alpine parts of southern
France; and, as both this and the Changra are closely allied to the
celebrated shaul goat, I have no doubt that either their exquisite
sub-fleece or their abundant outer coat could be turned to good account,
if not immediately yet after crossing the breed with some nearer
appropriate stock such as the Angola or Whidah. The natives of
Tibet manufacture ropes, caps, and coarse overalls out of the long
hair, and a fine woollen cloth called Tas, out of the sub-fleece, mixed
occasionally with the wool of the Silingia sheep. The flesh of the
Changra, especially of the kids, is excellent, and is much eaten by
the Tibetans and cis-Himalayans, even the Hindis of the central region,
importing large numbers for food and sacrifices, especially at the
Dasahara, or great autumnal festival. But upon the whole, the
Tibetans prefer the mutton of their sheep to that of their goats ; and
the former are consequently much more abundant in Tibet, and yet
more so in the cis-Himalayan district of the Kachar, where alone, on
this side the snows, goats or sheep flourish.

The Changra, as I have said, is a breed of medial size, with a fine
small head full of expression, a spare and short neck, a long yet full
body, short rigid limbs, and a short deer-like tail, rather shorter, more
depressed and more nearly nude below, than in the sheep, and frequently
carried more or less elevated especially in the males. The narrow
oblique muzzle is covered with hair: the longish face and nose quite
straight: the short forehead, arched both lengthwise and across, and
furnished with an ample forelock: the small brownish yellow and
saucy eye placed high up or near the base of the horns. The horns,
which are inserted very obliquely on the top of the head, are in contact

1847.] On the tame Sheep, Sc. of Tibet. 1019

with their anteal sharp edges, but diverge towards their rounded posteal
faces, and curve upwards, outwards and backwards, with much diver-
gency and with one lax spiral twist, leaving the fiat smooth points
directed upwards and backwards. The compression of the horns is
great, sothat their basal section is elliptic or rather acute conoid, and
the keel is neither very distinctly separated from the body of the
horns, nor does it exhibit any salient knots, but is rather blended into
the lateral surfaces, and chiefly indicated by the deflexion of the
wrinkles of the horns, which are numerous and crowded but not heavy,
and go pretty uniformly round the horns, but form a decided angle at
the commencement of the keel. The ears are longish, narrow,
obtusely pointed and pendant, with very little mobility. The short
strong rigid limbs are supported on high vertical hoofs, and have
obtusely conic false hoofs, pretty amply developed behind them. The
essential structure in these animals is perfectly conformable to the
type of the genus as above defined. That is to say, they have hairy
noses void of mufle; horns common to both sexes ; no trace of gland
or of pit below the eye or in the groin; small feet, pits confined to the
fore extremities but they are distinctly marked and invariable. No giand
nor tuft on the stifle; odour intense in the males; a true beard,
proper to both sexes, and invariably forthcoming callosities on the
knees ; and, lastly, horns inserted like those of sheep on the top of
the head, but cultrated to the front, not to the rear, much more oblique-
ly set on the head, more compressed, less angular, and showing
palpable evidence of the keel in that particular form which it exhibits
in Gigagrus,—the true wild type of Capra or the goats proper; whereas
Ibex is a distinct type analogous to the Moufilons or Caprovis.* In
the Changras there is, in fact, hardly any deviation from the wild type,
except in the large and pendant ears; so that domestication would
seem to have made less impression on these animals than on the sheep,
though its effects on both groups have been less obliterative than is
generally supposed ; and it will be seen in the sequel, that all the tame
Goats of these regions conform to their assumed wild prototype, with
hardly less deviation than is seen in the above careful survey of the
Changra,

The females of the Changra are smaller than the males, and have

* See paper before adverted to in Journal Asiatic Society.
6a

1020 On the tame Sheep, Sc. of Tibet. [Ocr.

smaller horns nearly void of spiral flexure. But they are bearded, like
the males, and otherwise entirely resemble them. The rutting season
is early winter: the period of procreation, early summer: and the
gestation of about 54 months, or some 10 days beyond the fifth
month, asin the sheep.* One, two, very rarely three, young are
produced at a birth. The females begin to breed in the first year of
their age: the males to procreate in their second year. They ave at
their best at 8, old at 10, decrepid at 15, and seldom live beyond 15
to 20 years. Ihave no memorandum of their intestines. Perhaps the
most general colour of the Changra is white, tinged with slaty blue.
But the white is seldom unmixed, and the limbs and sides of the head
are apt to be dark. There are frequent dark patches on the body, and
often the whole body is black or tan, the limbs only and face being
white.

2. Capra Chapi.—The Chyapi and Chapt of the northern region
of the sub-Himélayas. This breed bears the same relation to the
Changra as the Cagia sheep.to the Barwéal, that is, it is invariably of
much smaller size than the Changra, and has a different habitat, with
great general similarity of structure and appearance, yet not wanting
points of diversity. The ears of the Chydpd are invariably smaller,
and less pendant than those of the Changra; and what is very deserv-
ing of attention the feet pits are not constant in the Chydpi, but are
occasionally wanting, as in the Digi, a species presently to be
described. In the majority of the goats of these regions, the feet pits
are present in the anteal extremities without variation: but they are
sometimes wholly wanting in all 4 feet of the Chyapi and Sinél ;
frequently so in all 4 of the Digi; and hence we may learn that this
mark is more-normal in the sheep than in the goats, and that it has
a strong tendency to obliteration in the latter. The Chyapd is further
distinguished from the Changra by the very various flexure of the
horns of the former, which are sometimes erect and sometimes curved
backwards in the sickle style; sometimes spirally twisted and some-
times not so; and, again, the ears of the Chy4pi, always short as
compared with those of the Changra, are occasionally so in the extreme,
bearing the turncated appearance of the same organs in the Barwél.

* T have taken all possible pains to determine this point, and am fully aware that the
statement of the text conflicts with received opinions.

dva
% '’NaVHd Via
NAVAHD ANE ‘Ad

*LVOD

UPS

LT

EO Mpaye
tik

SS

SS.

a ary fa
hy

1847. | On the tame Sheep, Sc. of Tibet. 1021

Lastly, the Chyapui is neither so frequently nor so much coloured as
the Changra. The Chyapi is a small breed, fully a 4 less than the
Changra. It measures from snout to vent 3 to 3} feet, and has a
medium height of 13 to 13 feet. Head straight, 7} inches or 10 by
the curve. Tail without the hair, 34: with it, 6} mches. Ears 3 to 4
inches. Girth behind the shoulder 2 feet. Horns by the curve 17 to 1}
feet. Their basal girth, 6 inches. Weight of the animal 70 to 80 tbs.

The long hair and fine sub-fleece, the ample forelock and beard
common.to both sexes, the sexes both horned, the invariable absence
of the eye and groin pits, the feet pits present in fore feet only, the
long straight face, short arched forehead, keen and saucy eye, short
spare neck, long full body, low rigid limbs, short high hoofs, conic
obtuse false hoofs, and short depressed tail; and, lastly, the invariable
two teats, are marks alike of the Changra and Chyapi. But the gay
and independant look of both is augmented in the lesser breed by the
finer and more mobile ear, which has all the mobility of the wild state,
and is now horizontal, now erect, now forward, and anon backward, as
each internal impulse or external signal may prompt.

The horns of the Chyapi, as of the Changra, have all the normal
characters of the genus, that is, they are inserted obliquely on the top
of the head, in contact ; and are directed chiefly upwards and backwards.
They are keeled, sharpened to the front, widened to the back, and
much more compressed than in the Changra, and have a long ovoid
section, and their transverse wrinkling is not nodose nor heavy nor
distant, but slight and crouded, going all round pretty equally. The
females are not much less than the males, nor are their horns very
materially less, nor different in form. The prevalent colour is white ;
but some are mottled or blotched with black or with tan; and the
belly and limbs and a lateral mark down the head from horns to
nostrils, are often dark. So too are the ears; whilst the prevalent
white colour is frequently flavescent and straw tinged.

The Chapts rut in winter and procreate in spring, gestating some-
what more than 5 months or about 160 days; and with regard to
maturity, senility and death, they show little or no difference from the
Changrés. They are of strong constitutions and hardy habits, but
love cold and short aromatic pastures, and as these can be found only
im the Cachar region of the cis-Himélayan mountains, to it the Chya-

6a 2

1022 On the tame Sheep, Sc. of Tibet. [Ocr.

ptis may be said to be confined, the immense numbers of them are
imported into the central hilly region during the cold months to satisfy
the flesh-loving habits of the people of that region, who also oceasion-
ally weave the long hair and fine wool of the Chyapu into appropriate
manufactures, as do the Magars, Rongbos and Girings of the Cachar ;
and in an ceconomic point of view, I apprehend, that the Chyapit not
less than the Changra is an object well deserving the attention of all
those who aspire to benefit their kind or themselves by multiplying the
resources and materials of our stupendous manufacturing system.

The Changra and Chyapt would flourish wonderfully in the driest
of our hilly counties, in Wales, England or Scotland; and the sample
of Cashmeri workmanship out of the inner fleece of the Changra
which I sent to a great house in Lancashire, was declared to be a mar-
vel of beauty.

3. Capra Sindl.—The Sinal or Sinjal of the Cachar. This large
and finely proportioned breed is the especial race of the Cachar, where
the Chyapu, though now abounding, is, no doubt a not very remote
immigrant from Tibet. But the Sinal now is, and has been for ages,
proper to the more northern parts of the sub-Himalayas, including the
whole of the northern region and a small part of the central region. In
these latitudes the Sinal abounds from the Kali to the Trisul or from
Kumoon to Nepaul proper; and probably beyond these limits, both
west and east, though I know it not. The Magars, Gurungs, and Khas
too, rear the Sinal, whose ample hairy surcoat and fine sub-fleece, though
both inferior to those of the Changra and Chyapi, are yet capable of
being, and actually are, applied to the manufacture of ropes and of
blankets, serges and caps, and only not more efficiently turned to
ceconomic uses, because the Gtirtings alone of the above named tribes
are wise enough not to affect contempt for arts mechanical ; for all arts,
in short, but the glorious one of war! The Sindl measures from snout
to vent 4 to 44 feet and 21 to 23 feet high. Its head is by straight
measure 94 to 103 inches, and by curve 12 to 13. Ears 6 to 6%
inches. Tail only, 53 to 6. Tail and hair, 10 to 11 inches. Horns
by curve 1 to 1} feet. Basal girth 5 to 7 inches. Girth of the ani-
mal behind the shoulder 23 to 3 feet. The Sinal is a perfectly typical
goat, even more so than the Changré, having the horns less exces-
sively compressed and the keel more distinct. The long face is straight.

~ N
RAR
~\ i
SON

SS

Ws OS

\\
US

ld

—=——

*
SSS
ee
—————

L(A SR

=x Z Z,
~~ Yy Ges
y
~—

— > a
SESS
Lj J
Se

SS

NJ
SSeS
en

eutmees
Lp

2

oe

= ee =e

1847. ] On the tame Sheep, Sc. of Tibet. 1023

The short-forehead arched. The oblique small muzzle quite hairy and
dry. The small pale eye void of any trace of eye pits below it. The
largish narrow and pointed ears quite pendant. The moderately com-
pressed horns set on with the full usual obliquity on the top of the
head and in contact at their sharp keeled anterior edge, but separate
and rounded behind, with an ovoid section and medial uniform wrink-
ling that is carried 3 towards the flat smooth tips. The direction
of the horns is upwards and outwards with great divergency fora goat,
and a single lax spiral turn leaving the points directed upwards and a
little backwards. The neck is spare. The body long yet compact.
The limbs sufficiently elevated, stout and rigid, and like the body,
though of course in less degree, showing all the usual tendency to ex-
cessive-hairiness. The hoofs short, high, with rigid pasterns and large
conic false hoofs. Feet pits in fore feet only or in neither: and medial
-conico-depressed tail carried curvately erected by the males who, as
well asthe females, have an ample beard and a moderate forelock.
Teats two, as in all the rest. Females smaller but horned; the horns
smaller and scarcely spirated. Colours white, or black, or brown, with
white or fawn face and limbs; pure white being rarer than in any of
the foregone by much. The Sinal is seldom seen out of his own dis-
trict, being perhaps less patient of change than the Changra or Chya-
pu, and for foreign exportation inferior to either of them, as well
owing to this inferior hardihood, as to the smaller quantity and coarser
quality of the fine sub-fleece. The mutton is good and the flesh of the
kids greatly and justly prized, being far superior to that of lambs of
any breed ; and the milk also, like that of the other goats, is greatly
and justly esteemed. ‘The Sindls rut in autumn and procreate in
spring, the females gestating upwards of 5 months, as I am positively
assured, and as is true of the Ibexes, but not supposed to be so of the
CEgaeri or of the tame goats.*

Intestines 72 feet whereof the small are 53 and the great 19 feet.
Coecum 12 inches long by 3 wide. Great gut near it 2 inches wide.
Another male. Intestines 78 feet, whereof small 59, and great 19 feet.

* See and compare general Zoology II. p. 373 and English Regné Animal IV. pp.
298 and 301. That points like this should be subject to doubt may show the ordinary
observer how much he has it in his power to do by merely using his opportunities of
observation in India,

1024 On the tame Sheep, Sc. of Tibet. [Ocr.

Ceecum 12 inches by 3. Knees and chest nude and callous. Sub-
fleece frequently wanting. Almost always so in summer.

4. Capra Dégi.—The Digi. This is the Goat of the central re-
gion of the sub-Himalayas. But the remark applied to this region in
reference to the sheep holds almost equally good as to the goats. In
fact the central and lower regions of the sub-Himalayas are unsuited to
goats or sheep owing to their rank pasture, excessive moisture and
enormous superabundance of leeches and other parasitic creatures
generated by heat and moisture amid a luxuriant vegetation. The
Digit is bred only in small numbers by householders—and only for
home consumption of the milk and flesh, both of which are excellent
and eagerly consumed by the highest castes. The Digi extremely
resembles, and is probably identical with, the ordinary domestic goat
of the lower provinces, that of the upper provinces—viz. the large
gaunt Roman-nosed, monstrous-eared Jamnapéri—being unknown to
these mountains, and unable to endure their climate in any part. The
Jamnapari (Capra Jamnaparia) becomes in the mountains goitrous,
casts its young prematurely, breeds not, and hardly exists. But the
little goat of moist Bengal does very well in the moist climate of the
central and lower hills; and accordingly, I believe, that as the upper
region of the hills is indebted to Tibet for its goats, so the central and
lower regions are indebted to Bengal and Behar for theirs,* and that the
animal we are now to describe is at least, in origin, the common domes-
tic Goat of the Gangetic provinces, from Allahabad to Calcutta nearly.

The Digu of the central or lower regions of the hills is distinguish-
ed from all the breeds of Tibet and of the Cachar by the frequent
absence, in the females particularly, of the long hair, and the nearly as
frequent absence of the interdigital pits, belonging to those races or
breeds. The males however of the Digi breed are often as shaggy as
the Changra or Sinal ; whilst in the latter species, as we have seen, the
feet pits are not invariable. Upon the whole, “feet pits in the fore
feet only or none” seems to be the proper generic formula quoad this
organ ; whilst long or short hair can be admitted only as a very subor-
dinate character; and with those exceptions, the Digit is thoroughly

* F. Cuvier’s notices of Nepalese goats are altogether apochryphal, though copied au
pied de la lettre by the English Editors of the Regné Animal and Natural Library. The
exotics of the Residency have become Nepal species, and the poor Jamnapari which we
tried so vainly to acclimatise, figures as the Nepaul Goat!!!

1847.] On the tame Sheep, Sc. of Tibet. 1025

conformable both in essential and in subordinate points to the charac-
ters we have called generic, and as such placed at the head of our
paper; so that, as has been already remarked, domestication would
seem to have produced much less impression on the primitive goat, as
typed by CEgagrus than on the primitive sheep as typed by Ammon.

The Digi measures from snont to rump 33 to 4 feet and about 2
feet in height. Head by the curve 11 to 114, straight 9 to 10 inches.
Tail only 5. Tail and hair 83}. Ears 53 to 6 inches. Horns by curve
14 to 16. Their Basal periphery 6 to 7. Girth of chest 2 to 2 feet.
The Dagt is of medial size and well proportioned, the male being
much larger than the female, and frequently shaggy, whilst she is always
smooth. There is no sub-fleece and the hair is coarse and turned to no
use, the skin only being of value when the flesh is disposed of, and the
skin but rarely and unskilfully turned to use. The muzzle of the Digi
is dry and hairy : the face unarched : the forehead considerably so : the
ears largish and horizontal or pendant: the moderate horns turn up
simply backwards, without spiral twist and with but a vague keel,
though it be traceable enough in the anteal sharp edge: the neck
spare: the body longish yet full: the rigid limbs nor short nor long,
with high short hoofs and conic false hoofs: and, lastly, medial tail,
depressed and nude below and curvately raised in the males. The eye
pits and mufle and groin pits are as invariably absent as in the other
breeds ; and the feet pits more frequently wanting than in any. The
beard is ample in both sexes, and the females always have horns and two
teats ; and their hair is close and smooth. Intestines 93-7, whereof
the small are 70 and the great 23 feet 7 inches. Ccecum 13 inches by
4. Another 108 feet, whereof small are 82, and great 26 feet, and
the Coecum 3 feet! The Digit breeds all the year round, but most
young are produced at the close of the rains in autumn, being begotten
in spring. ‘Two are frequent at a birth, and two births in ayear have
been heard of; but most rarely, and well may be so, if it be true, as
insisted on to me, that this breed likewise gestates above 5 months or
160 days.*

And now, before concluding this long paper, I will take leave to
remark, that the facts so carefully amassed, the fruit of years of patient

* For the period of Caprial gestation see Penny Magazine sub voce, as well as the
General Zoology and Regné Animal as quoted supra.

1026 Catalogue of Reptiles inhabiting the [Ocr.

observation, should serve, not merely to. illustrate the essential charac-
ters of two groups of animals heretofore ill discriminated, but should
also throw much light on those interesting questions, the effects of
domestication and of climate upon the natural organisation, and the
natural habits and range of species, subjects of high interest, no doubt,
though a degree of ridicule has been cast upon them by the pompous
dissertations of those who were at as little pains accurately to determine
the geographical as the Zoological data disserted upon.

Illustrations.*

1. The Silingia Sheep.

2. The Barwal Sheep.

3. The Cagia Sheep.

4, The Dimba variety of the Pichia Sheep or of common breed of
Gangetic provinces.

5. The Chyapi Goat.

6. The Sinal Goat.

7. Feet pits of sheep and of goats, and heads of Barwal and Silingia
Sheep.

All figured for the first time and from nature.

CATALOGUE OF REPTILES
Inhabiting the MaAuayan Peninsuta and IsLANnps,
Collected or observed by Turopore Cantor, Lsq., M. D., Bengal.

Medical Service.
(Concluded from No. CLXXXI.)

VENOMOUS SERPENTS.
FAM. VIPERIDA, Bonaparte.
Sup-Fam. BunGarin#, Bonaparte.

TERRESTRIAL.
Gen. Exaps, Schneider.
Head more or less indistinct, neck not dilatable; mouth and eyes
small, trunk elongated, throughout of nearly equal circumference, very
smooth ; tail short, tapering, beneath with scutella.

* For the accompanying illustrations the Editors are indebted to the liberality of
James Hume, Esq., at whose lithographic press they were executed.— Ens.

1847, | Malayan Peninsula and Islands. 1027

Ears MELANURUS, (Shaw.) (See Plate XL, Fig. 6.)

Syn.—Russell I. Pl. 8. (young).
Coluber melanurus, Shaw, (young.)
Vipera trimaculata, Daudin, (young.)
Wagler,

Elaps trimaculatus, Merrem, apud { Settencl (Young.)

Strongly iridescent light bay above ; from the muzzle a longitudinal
black band, joining on the neck a broader transversal black band with
whitish edges ; a short oblique black line behind the eye, and a similar
from the nostril to the middle of the upper lip; on each side of the
anterior part of the back a series of distant black dots; a broad black
transversal band with whitish edges, at the root of the tail; a second
similar, at a short distance from the apex; lips, throat and the anterior
part of the abdomen iridescent yellowish white, changing to yellow or
orange on the posterior part; the tail beneath bluish white, with large
irregular black spots. Iris black ; pupil circular ; tongue black.

Scuta 205 to 247 ; Scutella 24 to 32.

Hasit.—Malayan Peninsula.
Tenasserim, Nerva, (Coromandel.)

In general appearance this species nearest approaches Flaps in-
testinalis, (Laurenti), but the eye is comparatively larger, while the
nearly equilateral, hexagonal, vertical shield is smaller in the present.
The eye is surrounded by two post-orbitals, one pree-orbital, and beneath
by the third and fourth upper labials. Of the latter seven pairs cover
the jaws. The trunk is throughout covered by 13 series of smooth,
sub-imbricate, rhombic scales. The one described by Russell, hitherto
the only describer from nature, was a young animal. A similar, up-
wards of a foot in length, was killed in Province Wellesley. But the
late Mr. Griffith in one of his botanical excursions, captured an indivi-
dual of the following dimensions :

Length of the head, .......... Off. 02 ich.
Pita auto tra, SS. se eee gies
Tasto citto tall, ...<.< age afmaieace 0) [2

2 ft. 02 inch.
Circumference of the trunk 1 inch.
6R

1028 Catalogue of Reptiles inhabiting the [Ocr.

ELAPS INTESTINALIS,* (Laurenti,) Var.

Syn.—Maticora lineata, Gray: Ill. Ind. Zool.
Elaps fureatus, Schneider, Var. apud Schlegel, Cantor.

Young and Adult.—Head above light chestnut; lips and throat
yellowish white, upper lips spotted with black ; from the hindhead to
the tip of the tail a vermilion line, on each side of which a narrow,
serrated, black line. On the nearest two longitudinal series of scales
the ground colour appears as a reddish light grey longitudinal line,
beneath bordered by an equally broad black line, under which a narrow
buff-coloured line, bordered by a black serrated line, the teeth of which
are directed downwards, wedged in between the lateral margins of the
scuta and scutella. Scuta alternately pale citrine and iridescent black,
the latter colour occupying three to four scuta together, while the
former rarely appears on more than two. Tail above with two or
three distant black transversal bands ; beneath vermilion, with a con-
tinuation of the superior transversal bands. Iris black, pupil circular ;
tongue’black.

Scuta 223 to 238; Scutella 24 to 26.

Hasir.—Pinang, Singapore, Malayan Peninsula.
Sumatra.

Excepting the colours, this variety otherwise perfectly agrees with
Ei. intestinalis. The neck is covered by 15, the rest of the trunk by
13 longitudinal series of smooth, not imbricate rhombic scales. It is
of no uncommon occurrence in the hills of Pinang, at Malacca, and at
Singapore. The largest individual was of the following dimensions :

Length of the head, ........... 0 ft. 02 inch,
Ditto dittotraaks ges x otras case 1 10
Dittowiutt tallies. os so ek io) 0 4

1 ft. 114 inch.
Circumference of the trunk 12 inch,

* Syn. Seba II, Pl. 2, Fig. 7.—Aspis intestinalis, Laurenti.—Coluber intestinalis,
Gmelin.—Russell 11, Pl. 19.—Elaps furcatus, Schneider.—Coluber intestinalis, Shaw.—
Vipera furcata, Daudin.—Elaps furcatus, Schneider, apud Wagler, Schlegel.

Hasir.—Java, Malwah, (Central India.)

A collection of Reptiles, which Mr. J. W. Grant obtained from Saugor, Malwah,
contained a single specimen,

1847. | Malayan Peninsula and Islands. 1029

ELAPS NIGROMACULATUS, Cantor. (See Plate XL, Fig. 7.)

Syn.—Calliophis gracilis, Gray : Ill. Ind. Zool. (Young.)
“ Probablement nouvelle espece d’Elaps,”’ Schlegel: Essay, p. 451. (7°)
Elaps nigromaculatus, Cantor: Spicil.

Head above yellowish brown, each shield with a pale black spot in
the middle ; lips and throat yellowish white, spotted with pale black.
Ground colour of the trunk and tail reddish light grey, longitudinally
divided by a central black line with small round, black, white-edged
spots about an inch apart; on each side two parallel black lines, the
lower of which bordering the two lowest series of scales of the sides,
which are white edged with black, so as to appear longitudinally inter-
sected by two black lines. All the lateral black and white lines are on
each side intersected by a series of large rounded (the anterior pair
elongated), black spots with white edges, placed in pairs, opposite each
other, but in quincunx order with the smaller black spots of the dorsal
line. Beneath alternately yellowish white or pale citrine, and iridescent
black, both colours nearly equally divided. Tail at the root, and near the
apex with a broad transversal black band, edged with white, both conti-
nued on the vermilion lower surface, and there, between them, a third
similar band. Iris black, pupil round ; tongue bluish grey.

Young.—Marked like the adult, but the ground-colour of the back
and tail inclines to light reddish brown.

Scuta 238 to 311; Scutella 21 to 28.

Hasit.—Pinang, Singapore.

In general appearance this species very closely resembles Laps
intestinalis, from which it is distinguished by the following characters.*
The two pairs of frontal shields are remarkably disproportionate, the
frontals (proper) being much the larger : next to the occipitals they are
the largest of the crown-shields. The nearly equilateral, hexagonal
vertical, and the supra-orbitals are remarkably small: more so than in
any other species of this genus. The occipitals are very narrow elon-
gated ; their external margin bordered by two pairs of shields of which
the anterior, the larger, covers the temples, and is beneath bounded by

* The (magnified ?) representation of the head of ‘ Calliophis gracilis,” Fig. 2. Ill.
Ind, Zool, is in every particular incorrect,

6 R 2

1030 Catalogue of Reptiles inhabiting the (Oct.

the fifth and sixth upper labials. The eye is sunk, excessively minute,
surrounded by two small post-orbitals ; beneath by the third and fourth
upper labials, and by a single narrow triangular pre-orbital. The
latter is placed obliquely, so that the downwards pointed apex meets
the linear posterior part of the nasal, or as it is considered by some,
the frenal. The nostrils are comparatively large. The upper labials
number six on each side: the two posterior are the largest. The chin
is covered by two pairs of elongated narrow shields, externally bordered
by the third and fourth, the largest of the six inferior labials, The
gular scales are more numerous than those of H. intestinalis. The
neck is covered by 15, the trunk by 13 longitudinal series of smooth
rhombic scales with rounded points. This species is of no uncommon
occurrence in the hills of Pinang, The largest individual was of the
following dimensions :

Length of the head, .......... 0 ft. 04 inch.
Ditto-ditte: tanks) (2 ik a 12
Ditto ditto tail,

°

°

e

e

e

e

S
=

mls

Zit. . o= tien.
Circumference of the trunk, 1 inch.

al.

ELars BIvirGATus,* Kuhl, Var.

Syn.—Elaps flaviceps, Cantor, Spicil.
Elaps flaviceps, apud J. Remhardt : Beskrivelse, &e.

Head, lips and throat vermilion; trunk above brilliant iridescent,
intense black, most of the scales partially edged with azure, not how-
ever sufficiently to produce regular network ; the two lowest series of
scales on each side azure, forming a continued lateral band, longitudi-
nally divided by a white zig-zag line, produced by the scales being par-
tially edged with white. Beneath vermilion ; each scutum with two
lateral, square, black spots, forming a continued black band bordering
the azure. Tail above with a narrow black dorsal line; sides and scu-
tella vermilion. Iris and tongue black.

Seuta 248 to 277 ; Scutella 38 to 45.

* Syn.—Erpetologie de Java. P|. 44,—Elaps bivirgatus, apud Schlegel.
Haeir.—Java, Sumatra.

1847.] Malayan Peninsula and Islands, 103t

Hasit.—Pinang, Malayan Peninsula.

In colours the young ones resemble the adult. The neck is covered
by 15, the trunk by 13 longitudinal series of smooth rhomboidal scales.
The anterior part of larynx, mstead of adhering to the upper part of
the membranous sheath enclosing the tongue, presents the peculiarity
of being free and projecting in the mouth like a small tube.

Of four individuals observed, the three were from the hills of Pinang.
The largest was of the following dimensions :

Length of the head, ........+. Oft. 0% inch.

PO GittO tFU, oso ke eta
Wrra ONGLO: Gall, or. are*t «cade vec JO 3

alto cola

2 ft. 114 inch.
Circumference of the trunk, 14 inch.

Lilaps intestinalis, Var, Ef. nigromaculatus, and bivirgatus, Var,
appear at Pinang exclusively to inhabit the hills at a considerable
elevation, but on the Malayan Peninsula, and at Singapore they occur
in the valleys. Although not numerous, they cannot be said to be of
rare occurrence. They are strictly terrestrial, and have their hiding
places under the roots of trees, and in the crevices of rocks. They are
sluggish, awkwardly dragging their long slender bodies, and they
are generally observed lying motionless, with the body thrown in many
irregular folds, but not coiled. Although they are diurnal, their sight
from the minuteness of the pupil, appears to be as defective as their
sense of hearing, and they may be closely approached, without appa-
rently their being aware of danger. If touched with a stick, they make
a few strenuous efforts to slide away, but they soon stop, and if further
pursued, they make some irregular spasmodic-like movements, but they
have not been observed to bite. An adult Llaps bivirgatus, Var, was
on a single occasion seen to raise the head vertically about two inches
from the ground. In captivity they refuse food and water, and die in
a short time from inanition. Of a number examined, only one of the
latter species had in the stomach the remains of a small serpent, the
genus of which could not be determined. M. Schlegel has observed
Calamarie in the stomach of E/aps intestinalis, In the peculiar dis-

1032 Catalogue of Reptiles inhabiting the [Ocr.

tribution of colours, in diminutive size, and in habits they resemble the
genus Calamaria, It is solely the smallness of the mouth which renders
the preceding species of E/aps harmless to man, as from the following it
will be perceived, that their venom is as virulent as that of other
venomous serpents, From the diminutive size of the venomous
glands, the quantity of fluid secreted is small: scarcely more than a
drop from each. It is a pellucid, colourless fluid, slightly reddening
litmus paper.

After several unsuccessful attempts to make an adult Hlaps nigroma-
culatus spontaneously bite a fowl, the jaws were forcibly closed over a
protracted fold of the skin on the inner side of the left thigh of the bird.
On account of the small gape, some difficulty was experienced in mak-
ing the jaws close over the fold of the skin, and, as it appeared doubt-
ful if the fangs had penetrated, the serpent was in a quarter of an hour
compelled again to wound the fowl in the skin below the right eye.
Twenty minutes after the first wound the fowl became purged, and .
manifested symptoms of pain in the left thigh, which was continually
drawn up towards the body, although the wounds inflicted there, and
below the eye, were, from the smallness of the fangs, barely visible.
Twenty eight minutes after the first wound the bird commenced droop-
ing, occasionally attempting to raise itself, and in 10 minutes more
soporism occurred, interrupted by spasms of the neck, flow of saliva,
and pecking the earth with the beak, while the pupil was spasmodically
contracted, and alternately dilated. The latter symptoms continued
during thirty minutes, when death occurred in an hour after the first
wound had been inflicted. Fowls wounded by Hlaps furcatus, Var,
and Elaps bivirgatus, Var, expired under similar symptoms, from
within an our and twenty minutes, to upwards of three hours. The
serpents which all had forcibly to be made to inflict the wounds, short-
ly afterwards expired, apparently from the violence to which they had
been subjected.

Gen. Buncarus, Daudin.

Body elongated, slightly cylindrical ; tail short ; head oval, trunk and
tail with a dorsal series of large hexagonal scales ; the tail beneath with
scuta, in the middle sometimes with scutella ; behind the fangs some
simple maxillary teeth,

1847. | Malayan Peninsula and Islands. 1033

BuNGARUS FLAVICEPS, J. Reinhardt.

Young.—Head and neck blood-red, with a pointed elongated black
mark between the occipitals, and a short black dorsal line on the neck ;
the trunk black with steel-blue reflections, at the anterior part of each
dorsal hexagonal scale a short longitudinal white streak ; near the tail
blood-red ; each scale of the two lowest lateral series, white with a black
spot, placed so as to produce a continued lateral, white zig-zag line ; the
posterior part of the sides blood-red. Lips and throat blood-red ; ab-
domen black, posterior part as well as the tail blood-red, with a few
black spots. Iris and tongue black.

Scuta abdominalia 209, Scuta sub-caudalia 16; Scutella 38.

Hasit.—Pinang.
Java.

M. J. Reinhardt has described the adult from an unique specimen
in the Royal Museum, Copenhagen. Spirits of wine change the brilli-
ant blood-red to a pale yellow colour. The diagnosis must therefore
be altered accordingly. The adult appears to differ from the young,
in having none of the black marks of the head and tail, and no lateral
white line.

A single young individual, found by Sir William Norris, on the Great
Hill of Pinang, was of the following dimensions :

Meonstirofthe-head, ......00... Off. Of meh.
Peco aicco trum oY IC 1 44
PretOute- tail... .¢... see cee ss. 0 3

1 ft. 82 inch.

Circumference of the neck 1, of the trunk 12, of the root of the tail
5 inch.

The centre of the back forms a ridge, from whence the sides slope ;
the abdomen is broad, slightly arched, so that the vertical section of the
body becomes broad triangular. The neck is covered by 15, the trunk
by 13 longitudinal series of smooth, imbricate, rhomboidal scales. As
observed by M.’ J. Reinhardt, the correspondence of colours, and their
distribution, between this species and Llaps bivirgatus is very striking.
Besides, the number of series of scales, is another character, approximat-
ing this species to the genus E/aps.

1034 Catalogue of Reptiles inhabiting the [Ocr.

BunGarus canpipus, (Linné.)

Syn.—Seba II, T. 66, Figs. 3 and 4.
Coluber candidus, Limné.
Russell I, Pl. 1. Paragoodoo.
Russell I, Pl. 31. Sew Walaley.
Pseudoboa ceerulea, Schneider.
Boa lineata, Shaw.
Bungarus coeruleus, Daudin.
Bungarus semifasciatus, Kuhl.
Aspidoclonion semifasciatum, Wagler.
Bungarus semifasciatus, Schlegel.

Above black with steel blue reflections, interrupted by numerous
narrow transversal white bands, produced by the white edges of the
scales. On each side the bands are bifurcated, and the two or three
lowest series of scales, white with black spots. Lips and throat white ;
abdominal surface yellowish white. Iris black ; tongue white.

Scuta 201 to 221; Scuta sub-caudalia 38 to 56.

Hasit.—Malayan Peninsula.
Java, Tenasserim, Bengal, Assam, Coromandel, Ceylon, Ma-
labar.
A single young individual, killed by Capt. Congalton near Keddah,
was of the following dimensions :

iueneth of the heads. 62 bes us 0 ft... 1 inch.
Ditto ditto trunk, ..... RE hw ge
Ditto: ditte, tale. <.. - 3. pata soto it | =

2 ft. 93 inch.

Circumference of the neck 14, of the trunk 2, of the root of the tail
12 inch.

Assam produces also a constant variety (B. lividus, Cantor) of a
uniform blue black above ; beneath yellowish white : in some the scuta
blackish with white edges. In the very young the head is white with a
black line between the occipital shields. It farther differs in having the
hexagonal scales smaller, less distinct from the rest, and the tail more
robust than the normal individuals.

Bunearus Frasciatus, (Schneider.)

Syn.—Scheuchzer, Pl. 655, Fig. 8.
Seba II, Pl. 58, Fig. 2.
Russell I, Pl. 3. Bungarum Pamah.
Pseudoboa fasciata, Schneider.
Boa fasciata, Shaw.

1847. | Malayan Peninsula and Islands. 1035

- Bungarus annularis, Daudin,
Aspidoclonion, Wagler.
Bungarus annularis, Schlegel.

Ground colour bright gamboge; the anterior half of the head, and
the cheeks black with steel blue reflections ; from the vertical shield a
black longitudinal band, expanding over the neck and sides, and with
the former forming a broad arrow mark; lips and throat gamboge,
upper lips edged with black ; the rest of the body completely surround-
ed by a number of broad, alternate gamboge and shining black, rings.
Iris black ; tongue flesh-coloured.

Scuta 200 to 233, Scuta abdominalia 32 to 36.

Hasit.—Pinang, Malayan Peninsula.
Java, Tenasserim, Bengal, Coromandel.

The neck is covered by 17, the trunk by 15 longitudinal series of
smooth scales, which with the exception of the dorsal hexagonal series,
are imbricate, rhombic. As noted under Elaps bivirgatus, Var, the
_ larynx is not attached to the scabbard of the tongue. Of three young
individuals from the valley of Pinang and Province Wellesley, the largest
was of the following dimensions :

Mensth of the head, .. «. ..0+'¥.00« Ot. 4h mek,
Ware GitsG tfNNK, 72. .°.a..s.0< a6. © 5
Wee OTLLO > Lats sk ess. < awisace ayn 44

3 ft. 106 inch.
Circumference of the neck 2, of the trunk 32, of the root of the tail
2, of the apex 12 inch. }

In the Malayan countries the species of Bungarus are not numerous,
but B. candidus, and fasciatus are of no uncommon occurrence in Bengal
and on the Coromandel Coast, where, however, it should be observed, a
class of the natives (“serpent-charmers,”) earn a livelihood by captur-
ing and exhibiting serpents, but this craft is unknown among the
Malays. The preceding three species, like the rest of the venomous
serpents, are very ferocious when attacked, but unprovokedly they are
not known to attack man: on the contrary, when met in the jungle,
they attempt to escape. When trod upon, or struck, their rage
is instantly excited, in self-defence they will even turn from their retreat,

and then their habitual sluggishness is roused to furious activity.
6s

1036 Catalogue of Reptiles inhabiting the (Oct.

Preparing to attack, the head is, by a short curve of the neck, brought
closely to the body, and drawn far backwards, when suddenly darting
the anterior part of the body obliquely upwards, they bite. The height
of the place where the wound is inflicted, of course depends on the
length of the serpent, which is capable of darting nearly the anterior
half of the body. Notwithstanding the circular pupil, they appear to
shun the light, hiding the head under the folds of the body, and they
are singularly uncertain in their movements, often suddenly jerking the
head or tail without any apparent object. Like all serpents of tropical
Asia, they seldom expose themselves to the sun: when during the day
they leave their hiding places, they select the shade. The genus Bun-
garus is terrestrial, feeding on rats, mice, serpents, (Col. mucosus, Lin.)
and toads. Like other venomous serpents, when the venom has been
inflicted on their prey, they disengage it from the fangs, sheathe and
place them as horizontally as possible, in order that they may offer no
resistance to the introduction into the mouth of the lifeless prey, which
is now seized head foremost. The innocuous serpents bite or strangle
their prey, which when life is extinct is either swallowed at once, or if
it happens to have been killed in a position, likely to render the deglu-
tion difficult, is often disengaged from between the teeth, and seized a
second time, by the head. In captivity these serpents refuse food, but
greedily lap up, and swallow water.

A fowl four minutes after it had been bitten on the innerside of the
thigh, by a Bungarus fasciatus, fell on the wounded side, and was
shortly after seized with slight purging. The eyes were half closed,
the pupils alternately dilated and contracted, immobile. In 17 minutes
slight spasms occurred, under which the bird expired 43 minutes after —
it had been wounded.

Another fowl wounded in the same place as the former, by the same
serpent, but after an interval of seven hours, expired under similar
symptoms, only more violent spasms, in the course of 28 minutes.

Venom taken from another serpent, the fangs of which had been
extracted, was inoculated by a lancet-incision in the right thigh; four
minutes after the fowl was seized with trembling, fell, and remained
lymg on the wounded side, with the eyes closed, but it gradually
recovered, and rose apparently recovered, 30 minutes after the inocula-
tion of the venom.

1847, | Malayan Peninsula and Islands. 1037

Other fowls were killed by different serpents of this species, in 20 to
31 minutes.

Fowls bitten by Bungarus candidus expired under similar symptoms,
within 30 to 45 minutes; dogs from within 1 hour 10 minutes, to 2
hours, under symptoms noted in Russell’s experiments (Russell I,
page 53.)

Sus.-Fam. Nasinz, Bonaparte.

Hamapryas, Cantor.

Head broad, sub-ovate, depressed, with a pair of very large post-
occipital shields, and a short, blunt muzzle ; cheeks tumid ; eyes large,
prominent, pupil circular; nostrils wide, between two shields; behind
the fangs afew maxillary teeth ; neck dilatable ; trunk thick, cylindrical ;
tail short, with Scuta and Scutella.

HAMADRYAS OPHIOPHAGUS, Cantor.

Syn.—Hamadryas hannah, Cantor.
Naja elaps, Schlegel, (Young.)
Naja bungarus, Schlegel, (Young.)
Naja vittata, Elliot.
Hamadryas ophiophagus, apud Elliot.

Olive green above; the shields of the head, the scales of the neck,
posterior part of the body, and of the tail edged with black; the trunk
with a number of distant, oblique, alternate black and white bands,
converging towards the head; the throat and anterior part of abdomen
impure gamboge, the rest of the scuta and scutella bluish grey, marbled
with black, or pale yellowish green, with a narrow sub-marginal brown
Ime. Iris golden, spotted with black ; tongue bluish black.

Seuta 215 to 256, Scuta sub-caudalia 13 to 32 ; Scutella sub-caudalia
63 to 96.

Hasit.—Pinang, Singapore, Malayan Peninsula.
Java, Sumatra,* Bengal, Assam,+ Coromandel.

Of two individuals, from the summit of the Great Hill of Pinang,
and from Province Wellesley, the larger was of the following dimen-
sions :

* Sir Stamford Raffles’ specimen in the Museum of the Zoological Society, Loudon.
t Specimen in the collection of H. Walker, Esq. Surgeon G. G.
Gi s2

1038 Catalogue of Reptiles inhabiting the [Ocr.

Length of the-head,. owes) co 1S» Bombs
Ditto sditte trunks, <) oo. 1 ees 8 1
Dither dskto tails | es esd odehesmewt2 4

10 ft. 8 inch.
Circumference of the neck 52, of the trunk 88, of the tail, 44 inch,
The neck is covered by 21, the trunk by 17 longitudinal series of
smooth imbricate scales: those of the two lowest series are large
rhombic; of the sides irregular rhomboidal, appearing linear, all with
rounded apex. The Malayan individuals are of a lighter colour, more
inclining to yellow, than those observed in Bengal.

Gen. Nasa, Laurenti.

Head covered with shields ; muzzle truncated ; the anterior part of
the trunk, between the 6th and 12th abdominal scutum, considerably
dilatable in the shape of a disk, with a large, white, transparent spot
above, edged with black, and somewhat resembling a pair of spectacles.

NaJA LUTESCENS,* Laurenti, Var (D, Daudin.)
Syn.—Seba II. T. 97, F. 4.

Naja peruviana, Lacépéde.

Russell, I. Pl. 6, Fig. 4, Sankoo Nagoo.
Latreille IV. P. 27.

Vipera naja, Var D, Daudin.

Aspis, Wagler.

Naja tripudians, Var. Gray, Ill. Ind. Zool.
Naja tripudians, Merrem, Var. Schlegel.

« Ular mata-ary” of the Malays.

Head shining dark brown above; on the sides and lips brownish
white ; ground colour of the trunk buff, the anterior half of each scale
pale greyish brown; beneath buff. Iris black with a narrow light
grey margin towards the orbit ; tongue light flesh-coloured.

Young.—Much lighter brown than the adult and strongly iridescent.

Scuta 189 to 193; Scutella 49 to 54.

* Coluber naja, Linné, Naja lutescens, Laurenti, the cobra de Capello, has probably
the widest range of the Asiatic venomous serpents. The species, or its varieties, inhabits
the countries between the Sutle) and Cape Comorin, and Ceylon. According to Mr.
Hodgson’s observations it does not occur in the valley of Nepal, but it ranges through
Hindustan down to Cape Romania, the southern extremity of the Malayan Peninsula,
and from thence to Chusan, 30° N, E. 122° E. It is also found in the Philippines,
Ternate, Borneo, Java, Sumatra.

1847.] Malayan Peninsula and Islands. 1039

Hasir.—Pinang, Singapore, Malayan Peninsula.
Bengal, Coromandel.
It is numerous in the Malayan hills and valleys, but apparently of
uncommon occurrence in Bengal.

VAR. NIGRA.

Syn.—Naja tripudians, Var. nigra, Gray, lustr. Ind. Zool.
Naja tripudians, Var. Schlegel.

Upper parts intense black with strong purple or blue reflections ;
temples, lips, and throat pale orange, largely spotted with black ; the
lateral part of the anterior eight or ten, and of the 14th, 15th, and
17th scuta pale orange, black in the centre and with a broad black
margin; the scales and interstitial skin on each side of the anterior
eighteen or twenty scuta white or buff, appearing on the lower sur-
face of the hood as two short parallel bands. The rest of the abdomi-
nal surface paler black than above, strongly iridescent, in certain lights
pale silvery. Iris black with the orbital margin pale grey; tongue
light flesh-coloured.

Scuta 184 to 187; Scutella 49 to 52.

Hasit.—Pinang, Singapore.

At Pinang the preceding variety prevails, at Singapore the present.
Both are local, and they appear respectively to congregate on single
spots of limited extent. Another black variety (Naja atra, Cantor)
which inhabits Chusan, differs from the present in having a number of
distant transversal double lines of a yellow colour. Beneath it is slate-
or pearl-coloured.

The food of Naja lutescens consists of rats, small birds, (it occasion-
ally ascends trees,) lizards, and fishes, in search of which latter it fre-
quently takes the water, and even the sea, along the coasts. The
largest individual of the two Malayan varieties, was of the following
dimensions :

iene of the heads”... 2 .. seis O a. te anch,
Ditto ditto tronk,) i066 se PO a 1
ittoaitve Cail eS Se ee 9

4 ft. 112 inch.
Circumference of the neck, 27, of the trunk, 4%, of the root of the
tail, 23 inch.

1040 Catalogue of Reptiles inhabiting the {Ocr.

The following Memorandum relative to the venom of Naya lutescens
(Laurenti) has kindly been communicated by J. W. Laidlay, Esq., Joint
Secretary, Asiatic Society.

«The venom was carefully obtained so as to avoid any admixture of
saliva, by compressing the venomous glands. It issued from the
lower aperture of the fangs in viscid drops of a syrupy consistency,
and was received as it fell from the fangs in platina capsules. The
serpents operated upon were an adult Cobra de Capello (Naja lutescens,
Laurenti) and one of its Varieties (Naja haouthia, apud Belanger) and
were supplied by the kindness of J. W. Grant, Esq. C. 8.”

«‘ Tn every instance the venom readily changed the blue of litmus to
red, and restored the bright yellow to turmeric paper that had been
reddened by the application of caustic alkali; an unequivocal proof of
acidity. When left to spontaneous evaporation, it dried into a varnish
resembling mucilage, or the glare of an egg, cracking in all directions ; and
on being heated it deposited an abundant coagulum, apparently albumin-
ous. In either instance when redissolved, it retained its acid property.”

«What the nature of this acid may be, it was impossible to deter-
mine from the small quantity operated upon; nor am I prepared to say
that the poison tfse/f is an acid, although if it be not so, it is certainly
associated with one. Most probably from the rapid and spontaneous
disappearance of its properties by keeping, the poison itself consists of
some exceedingly unstable compound, which would be wholly disorga-
nised under any attempt at isolation by chemical means.”

Sus.-Fam. Virerina, Bonaparte.
GEN. TRIGONOCEPHALUS, Oppel.

Head broad triangular, scaly, with a pit before the eyes; trunk
robust, cylindrical, tail short, tapering to a point, with scutella beneath,
TRIGONOCEPHALUS GRAMINEUS, (Shaw.)

Syn.—Russell, I. Pl. 9, Bodroo Pam; II. Pl. 20.

Coluber gramineus, Shaw.

Vipera viridis, Daudin.

Trimeresurus viridis, Lacépéde.

Cophias viridis, Merrem.

Coluber gramineus, apud Raffles: Tr. Linn Soc. XIII.
Bodroo Pam, Russel, apud Davy: Ceylon, &c.
Bothrops, Wagler.

Trigonocephalus viridis, Schlegel.

Trigonocephalus erythrurus, Cantor, (young.)

“Jlar daun” of the Malays.

1847.] | Malayan Peninsula and Islands. ~ 1041

Grass green above, lighter on the sides, frequently interrupted by
zig-zag lines, produced by the black interstitial skin ; the tail in some
bright cinnamon-red ; from the sides of the neck along the lowest
series of scales a pale yellow line. Lips, throat and abdominal surface
greenish yellow ; scutella in some spotted with cinnamon-colour. — Iris
golden, dotted with brown, but leaving a narrow margin bordering the
elliptical black pupil, which is vertically contracted by the light.
Tongue pale bluish with black apex.

Scuta 165 to 170; Scutella 58 to 71.

Hasir.—Pinang, Singapore, Malayan Peninsula.
New-Holland,* Timor, Pulo Samao, Celebes, Eastern Java,
Banka, Sumatra, Tenasserim, Bengal, Chirra Punji, Nipalt
Coromandel, Ceylon.
VaR.

Syn.—Coluber gramineus, Var. apud Raffles, 1. e.

Differs from the preceding by its Indian or brick-red line on each
side.

Hasir.—Pinang, Singapore, Malayan Peninsula.
Sumatra, Tenasserim.

In the Malayan hills and valleys the variety is by far the more nu-
merous: it is indeed the most common of the venomous serpents. In
Bengal I never observed but a single young one, (7. erythrurus,) cap-
tured in the Sunderbuns. It is generally observed on trees, hanging
down from the branches, or concealed under the dense foliage ; it preys
on small birds and tree-frogs | Polypedates leucomystax, (Gravenhorst.) |
But occasionally it descends to the ground, in search of frogs and
toads. The neck is covered by 27, the trunk by 23 or 25 ovate im-
bricate, keeled scales. The tail is prehensile.

Of a number examined none exceeded the following dimensions :
Tengthof thé head, 24 woreda Ofeaa le inch.
Wittoraitto trawkss 40). eas 22 0
Ditto‘dittoctaily::, 200. 20 ae ge 5S

2 ft.. 72-inch.

* Lacépeéde, on the authority of M. Baudin,
+ Specimen in Mr, Hodgson’s collection.

1042 Catalogue of Reptiles inhabiting the [Ocr.

Circumference of the neck, 14, of the trunk, 22, of the root of the
tail, 1 inch.

TRIGONOCEPHALUS SUMATRANUS, (Rafiles*) Var. (See pl. XL, Fig. 9.)
Syn.—*Ular kapak” of the Malays of the Peninsula.

Young.—Grass green above, lighter on the sides and lips; from the
pit beneath the eye, over the cheek a cinnamon red line with the upper
margin buff; on each side of the back a series of distant spots, half
cinnamon, half buff coloured, each of the two or three scales compos-
ing the spots, being of these two colours ; on the tail the spots are con-
fluent, forming transversal lines. Beneath light yellowish green. The
largest individual in this garb measured 1 ft. 3% inch in length.

Adult.—Ground colour above light yellow, or pale greenish yellow,
largely mixed with intense dull black, so as to make the general appear-
ance black, through which the ground-colour appears on the head as
irregular spots, and a continued line, beneath which a black line pro-
ceeds from the eye to the occiput: on the trunk and tail as narrow,
distant, transversal bands, continued or broken up into spots. Labials,
gulars, the lowest two or three lateral series of scales, and scuta gam-
boge with black margins; scutella largely spotted with black. Iris
golden dotted with black and with a black transversal bar, pupil ellip-
tical, vertically contracted by the light ; tongue bluish grey.

Scuta 141 to 147 ; Scutella 42 to 52.

Hasit.—Pinang, Singapore, Malayan Peninsula.

Unfortunately in the Malayan countries this variety is not of so rare
occurrence as the species appears to be in Sumatra. Both are equally
dreaded. The natives of Sumatra denominate it “ Puchuk,”’ a young,
green shoot of a tree, a name expressive both of its colour and arborial
habits. The Malays of the Peninsula, who only know the black varie-
ty, call it from its broad cordate head the “ hatchet-shaped’’ serpent,
** Kapak,” or “ Kapah” signifying an axe. At Pinang it generally
occupies the lower parts of the hills or the valleys, either on the ground
or on trees, but Dr. Montgomerie in one instance observed it at an
elevation of 2,200 feet. It preys upon rats, small birds, tree-frogs and

* Syn.—Seba, IT. T. 68, F. 4.—Coluber sumatranus, Raffles, Ular Poochook.—Cophias
wagleri, H. Boie.—Tropidolemus, W agler.—Trigonocephalus wagleri, Schlegel.
Hasit.—Sumatra.

1847.] Malayan Peninsula and Islands. 1043,

toads. Theneck is covered by 27, the trunk by 23 to 25 longitudinal
series of ovate, imbricate keeled scales. The labials, and the gular
seales are sharply keeled, but the keels of the former become obliterat-
ed with age. The tail is prehensile. Of nine examined the largest
individual was of the following dimensions :

Leneth-of the head;.. S790 fee 2 ame.
Picto’ ditto think, i. oY) ee eg 4
Pere dettee tail.) 2, SRR er Sa eee 4

2 ft. 2% inch,”
Circumference of the neck, 2%, of the trunk, 44, of the root of the
tail, 1& inch.
TRIGONOCEPHALUS PUNICEUS, Reinwardt.

Syn.—Seba, IIT, Tab. 64. Fig. 1.
Klein: Tentam. Pg. 10. No 25.*
Vipera acontia, Laurenti.
Coluber acontia, Gmelin.
Vipera acontias, Daudin.
Echidna acontia, Merrem.
Trigonocephalus puniceus, Reimwardt.
Atropos, Wagler.
Trigonocephalus purpureomaculatus, Gray, Ill. Ind. Zool.
Trigonocephalus puniceus, Schlegel.

Dull reddish-brown or olive tinged with purple; in some an indistinct
black line from the eye to the sides of the neck; the scales dotted or
finely marbled with black, their keels pale ochre; the posterior part of
the trunk and tail with irregular dark brown spots; the interstitial
skin reddish brown, lighter or darker than the scales; lips, throat, the
three or four lowest series of scales, and beneath pale greenish yellow ;
scuta and scutella with brown margins, the latter largely spotted with
brown. Iris greenish golden marbled with black ; pupil elliptical
vertically contracted by the light ; tongue light brownish grey.

Scuta 162 to 171 ; Scutella 65 to 70.

Hasir.—Pinang, Malayan Peninsula.

Singapore, Java.
- The malayan individuals differ slightly from the javanese in having
very few dark spots and no reddish line above the black one on the

* As several serpents have by Klein been indicated under the name of acontias, the
specific name of Reinwardt has been substituted,
6y fF

1044 Cutalogue of Reptiles inhabiting the [Ocr.

sides of the head. The oval gular seales have a tubercular appearance.
The integuments of the head and body are remarkably lax, like those
of Acrochordus javanicus. The neck is covered by 31, the trunk by
27 longitudinal series of ovate or conical scales; they are not imbricate,
but are frequently surrounded by the naked skin. The tail is prehensile,
but less so than in the preceding species. The malayan individuals
appear to be less numerous than the javanese. The four observed
were all found on the ground in valleys, The largest, which had been
feeding on a rat, was of the following dimensions :

Lensth of the head, .:.c%. 6.0. . Of, Fe amet

Ditto, Maite tok, se. te es 2

Ditto ditto wall, daa on OO 5

al coles

3 ft. 03 inch.
Circumference of the neck, 2, of the trunk, 34, of the root of the tail,
13 inch,

in general sluggish, but when roused, ferocious habits, the preceding
three species resemble the genus Bungarus ; their mode of attack is
also similar: like Vipera russelli, (Shaw)* when it prepares to dart,
they vibrate the prehensile tail, and utter a faint hissing sound. As the
pupil is vertically contracted by the light, they frequently miss their
aim, and like Bungarus, Naja, Vipera russelli and Hydrus, in the
extreme of fury, they will fix the fangs in their own bodies. Although
they are averse to motion, they are not of quite so stationary habits as
represented by M. Schlegel, (Hssay : Partie Descriptive, page 520.) In
the jungle I have noticed them moving between the branches of trees
or on the ground, either in search of prey, or after heavy rains have
flooded their hiding places. In Bengal most terrestrial serpents keep
the latter during the hot season, but the rains send them abroad in
search of dry localities. Although the present genus has venomous
organs, as highly developed as Croéalus or Vipera, the effects produced
by wounds of two species at least, appear to be less dangerous, than
might a priort be supposed. According to Russell’s experiments with :
the venom of Trigonocephalus gramineus, chickens expired within 8 to
33 minutes, pigeons in 14 to 18 minutes. A pig recovered in 6 or

* Syn.— Russell, I. Pl. 7. Katuka Rekula Poda, Il. Pl. 82.—Coluber russellii, Shaw.—
Vipera elegans, Daudin.

1847. | Malayan Peninsula and Islands. 1045

7 hours, a dog in 2 to 3 hours, after having been wounded, (Russell, I.
page 60.) Mr. Hodgson has seen a man who was wounded by this
species, the only venomous known to inhabit Nepal, fearfully suffering
from pain and swelling, but he never heard of a fatal case.—(Transac-
tions Zoological Society. London. Vol. II, page 309.)

A male Trigonocephalus puniceus, successively wounded two fowls,
one in the chest, the other in the left thigh. In both cases the fangs
of both sides acted, but neither of the birds experienced any other effect
except a slight pain, which lasted a few minutes after they had been
wounded. It should, however, be cbserved, that the serpent at the time
had gorged itself with food, in which state it was observed close to the
General Hospital, in the valley of Pinang. Another individual was
subsequently caused to wound a fowl on the inside of the thigh. The
bird immediately drew up the wounded leg, fell down and was purged
3 minutes after being wounded. In 3 minutes more, slight spasms of
the head and neck appeared at short intervals, but they ceased in 5
minutes, when the fowl made, at first some unsuccessful, attempts to
rise. Twenty-one minutes after having been wounded, the bird rose,
shook the wings, and had perfectly recovered. ‘The same serpent sub-
sequently was made to wound another fowl on the inside of the
left thigh. The bird drew up the wounded leg, and was slightly
purged, but showed no other inconvenience from the wound.

The following experiment is communicated by Dr. Montgomerie.
An adult Trigonocephalus sumatranus, Var. was made to bite a fowl
in the fleshy part of the thigh. The bird limped about for a short
time, and a minute after it was wounded commenced purging. At the
end of two minutes it fell, breathing laboriously and was strongly con-
vulsed. At the end of six minutes a few drops of water exuded from
the eyes ; in fifteen seconds more it was quite dead: six minutes and a
quarter after it had been wounded. Both fangs had acted, the wound
was livid, and similar lines were observed in the course of the absorb-
ents. On another occasion, after some unsuccessful attempts to make
another individual bite a fowl, a terrier accidentally was wounded in
the fleshy part of the fore-arm. The serpent fixed the fangs for an
instant in the flesh ; the dog pitifully screaming, jumped and shook it
off. A ligature was immediately applied above the elbow, and the dog
secured in a cage. It continued for some time whining from pain,

67:2

1046 Catalogue af Reptiles inhabiting the [Ocr.

probably aggravated by the tight ligature, which was removed at the
close of half an hour, and the dog let free. Ina short time it had
regained the free use of the limb and was apparently well. But on the
third day following a perfectly circular slough, including the bitten
spot of about 3 of an inch in diameter, was thrown off, the sore readily
healed up and the dog suffered no further inconvenience.
PELAGIC.
FAM. HYDRIDA, Bonaparte.
Gen. Laticaupa, Laurenti.

Tail compressed, with two surfaces, gradually increasing in height,

and with three furrows (sutures) on each side.

LATICAUDA scuTATA, Laurenti.

Syn.—Coluber laticaudatus, Linné. Mus. A. Fig. 1754.
Laticauda imbricata, Laurenti? 1768.
Le serpent large-queue, Daubenton, 1784.
Coluber laticaudatus, apud Thunberg, 1787.
Coluber laticaudatus, apud Gmelin, naa E. W. Gray, 1789.
La queue plate, Lacépéde, 1801.
Hydrus colubrinus, Schneider, 1801.
Platurus fasciatus, Latreille, 1802.
Hydrus colubrinus, apud Shaw, 1802.
Platurus fasciatus, Daudin, 1803.
Aipysurus levis, Lacépéde, 1804, (Var ?)
Platurus semifasciatus, Reinwardt, M. S.
Platurus fasciatus, apud Wagler, 1830.
Hydrophis colubrina, Temminck and Schlegel, Fauna Japonica, Tab. 10.
Hydrophis colubrina, Schlegel, 1837.

New born.—Ground colour gamboge, greenish above, with numerous
distant broad rings of a blue reflecting black colour, encircling the
body ; the first and second black mark of the head and neck are beneath
joined by a short longitudinal line, commencing on the lower labial
shields ; another shorter black line borders above the gamboge upper
labials ; the scales between the rings, the scuta and scutella with black-
ish margins.

Older.—Of paler colours, lead-grey on the back; the rings impure
light blue on the sides and abdomen. The scales and scuta without
blackish margms. Iris black, pupil circular; tongue grey.

Seuta 227 to 246; Scutella 32 to 41.

TWanir.—Sea of the Malayan Peninsula and Islands.
Bay of Bengal (Ramree, Pondicherry, Nicobars), Sea of
Timor, Moluecca and Liewkiew Islands, Celebes, New
Guinea, Tongataboo, China Sea.

1847. | Malayan Peninsula and Islands. 1047

This species is readily identified by the abdominal scnta, and the
scutellated very broad tail. The anterior frontals are separated by a
small elongated pentagonal, or rhombic, shield, bordered behind by
the vertical, which is proportionally the largest shield, either equal-
ling or exceeding each of the occipitals. The eyes are compara-
tively large and prominent, surrounded by two post-orbitals, one
pre-orbital, and beneath, by the third and fourth of the seven large
upper labials. The lower jaw is covered in front by the rostral
and the two first labials, the succeeding seven are elongated linear
and placed horizontally so as to be hid by the upper labials, when
the mouth is closed. The chin is covered by two pairs of pen-
tagonal shields, between which and the labials appear two or three
series of elongated scales. The neck is covered by 25, the anterior
part of the trunk by 23, increasing to 25 and again decreasing to 19
longitudinal series of large, smooth scales. The nostrils are small,
opening laterally. The tail, though much compressed, presents a broad
flat surface beneath, till near the apex, where it becomes two-edged.
The largest individual examined was of the following dimensions :
eneth of the head,’ 255 20-02% 0" ft. es neh.
iDitéee ditte tram, PP eT ee! Pees 2
Bacto eitto tae aS ES IG 52

3 ft. 82 inch.
Circumference of the neck, 14, greatest do of the trunk, 4 inch.

Gen. Hypruvus, Schneider.
Body slender in front, gradually thickening, covered with scales ; tail
compressed, two-edged.,

Hypruvs striatus, (Lacépéde.)

Syn.*—Leioselasma striata, Lacépéde, 1804.

Hydrophis striata, Temminck and Schlegel: Fauna Japon. Pl. 7.

Hydrophis striata, Schlegel: Essay, 1837.

Hydrophis striata, Schlegel, apud Cantor,Tr. Zool. Soc. London, Vol. II.

es
* Dovsrrut Synonymy.— Russell, II. Pl. 9, Chittul, 1801, agrees with this species in

the following characters: the eyes high, small, orbicular ; the trunk round till near the
anus, where it becomes compressed ; the scales smooth, imbricate, orbicular on the sides ;
the central abdominal series much larger than in any of the other species, ( Russell.)
The difference of colours is unimportant, as it is liable to variations, not only individual-
ly but according to age. Besides, all the species acquire a light bluish appearance about

1048 Catalogue of Reptiles inhabiting the [Ocr.

Adult ?—Crown shields light chestnut ; lips and throat pale yellow ;
ground colour above pale greenish yellow, sides and abdomen buff with
numerous distant black transversal bands, becoming indistinct towards
the tail and on the sides, where the scales are partially edged or spotted
with black. The interstitial skin of the back and sides black, of the
abdomen buff. Iris dark grey with a buff orbital margin ; pupil black
minute ; tongue buff.

Central abdominal series of larger scales, 347 + 41.

Hasir.—Sea of Pinang and Malayan Peninsula.
Sea of Liewkiew Islands, Timor, Sumatra, Bay of Bengal.

The eyes are lateral, sunk, excessively small, of a diameter equalling
the large almost vertically opening nostrils. The single pre-orbital
shield is beneath wedged in between the second and third upper labial.
The latter, as well as the fourth and fifth, border the orbit beneath. Of
the two post-orbitals the lower is wedged in between the fifth upper
labial and the large shield resting upon the sixth upper labial. Above
the latter and the seventh, the cheeks are covered by three very large
shields. The seven upper labials are large and very high. Of the
nine inferior labials the two anterior are the largest, and placed verti-
cally, the succeeding seven are smaller and placed nearly horizontally,
so as to become partially hid when the jaws are closed. The chin is
covered by the first pair of labials and two pairs of elongated mentals,
between which and the inferior labials intervene on each side the second
labial, three very large shields, and three smaller. The neck is cover-
ed by 37, the anterior part of the trunk by 33, and the thickest by 40
longitudinal series of rhombic scales. In the individuals examined by
M. Schlegel, all of less length than my own, the series varied from
31, 29 to 27. The scales are rhombic with rounded apex, each scale
with a small central tubercle, or an elevated (keeled) line, which how-
ever with age becomes indistinct or obliterated. The central larger

the period when the integuments are to be changed. Russell’s description was copied
by Daudin, who merely supplied the denomination of Hydrophis cyanocinctus, ( Hydrus
brugmansii, Boie,1827,) upon which Wagler founded his genus Enhydris, 1830. Accord-
ing to M. Schlegel, all these are Synonymes of Hydrus nigrocinctus (Daudin). The
only means of deciding the Synonymy of this and most of the other species appears to
be a close examination of such original specimens, described by Russell and Shaw, which
may at present exist in the collection of the British Museum.

1847. | Malayan Peninsula and Islands. 1049

abdominal scales are hexagonal, with or without a small tubercle on
each side. The anus is covered by three or four excessively large
seales. The larger individual of two was of the following dimensions :

Hienech of the head, 22.12 S829: 0 ft. 14 inch.
Piste ditto trunk; 34 ce ae OG =
Prtto, ditto tail,... \..4Gak Lae 0 46

6 ft. O§& mech.
Circumference of the neck, 33, greatest do. of the trunk, 42 inch.

Hyprus nigrocinctus, (Daudin.)

Syn.*—Russell, II. Pl. 6. Kerril Pattee, 1801.
Hydrophis nigrocinetus, Daudin, 1803.
Hydrophis melanurus, Wagler, 1828.
Polyodontes annulatus, Lesson, 1833.
Hydrophis nigrocincta, Schlegel, 1837.
Hydrophis nigrocincta, Schlegel, apud Cantor, I. ¢.

New born.—Ground colour buff or bluish-white; upper-lips and
muzzle black, and a transversal band across the hind head, from whence
proceeds a triangular or cross mark towards the vertex; gular and
inferior labial shields edged and spotted with black ; trunk and tail with
numerous black transversal bands, either encircling the body, or inter-
rupted on the abdominal ridge, where appear a few indistinct black
spots ; apex of the tail black. Entire length 84 inch.

Older.—Greyish green olive above, yellowish on the sides, buff be-
neath ; the bands less intense black, often placed obliquely so as to
joim each other on the back. Iris grey; pupil circular, black; tongue
buff. Central abdominal series of larger scales, 281+ 41 ; 284+ 43 ;
289+ 39.

Haxsir.—Sea of Malayan Peninsula, Pinang, Singapore.
Estuaries of the Ganges, Bay of Bengal.

This species greatly resembles H. striatus, from which it differs in
the more compressed general form ; the eye though small, is of a larger
diameter than the nostril, and it is surrounded by a single post-orbital
shield, which beneath is wedged in between the fourth and fifth upper
labial, and the pree-orbital between the second and third. The orbit is
bordered beneath almost entirely by the fourth upper labial. The

* Dovsrrut Syn.—Russell, Il. Pl. 13, Kauddell Nagam, 1801. (Enhydris gracilis,
Merrem, 1820,) Hydrus spiralis, Shaw, 1802.

1050 Catalogue of Reptiles inhabiting the [Ocr.

sixth upper labial is the largest, in some individuals covering the cheek
and bordering above the occipital. Of the seven or eight inferior
labials the four anterior are very large ; above the third there is one or
two small triangular shields; the other three or four posterior labials
are very small elongated. There is no horizontal series of labials as in
H. striatus, and the two elongated pairs of mentals immediately border
the labials. The neck is covered by 33, the thickest part of the trunk
by 53 longitudinal series of scales. Those examined by M. Schlegel,
the length of which exceeds those come under my own observation,
had 27, 29 to 31 series of scales. Those of the anterior part of the
back are rhomboidal, those of the posterior part rhombic with round-
ed apex and slightly imbricate ; those of the sides hexagonal: all have
either a sharply raised keel or a central tubercle, both of which fre-
quently become obliterated. The central series of abdominal scales are
a little larger than the rest, frequently divided in two hexagonal, and
with a small tubercle on each side, which often becomes indistinct, or
obliterated. The anus is covered by 3 or 4 very large, or by a series
of small scales. The largest of six individuals was of the following
dimensions :

Leneth of the head, .7.... nc pO at. , Comme

Ditto tditio truce oes fps 2 2 02

Dae GNELO tale wee cs oss pen 26

2 ft. 3 inch.
Circumference of the neck, &; greatest do. of the trunk, 2 inch.

Var.? (See Pl. XL. Fig. 8.)

Crown shields olive green with a blackish band from the eyes over
the anterior part of the upper lip; the posterior part and the lower lip
pale yellow; ground colour of the trunk greenish lead grey above, pale
yellow on the sides, beneath buff, with numerous black transveral bands.
Iris amber-coloured with the orbital margin dark grey. Central abdo-
minal series of scales 2354-38.

It differs from the preceding in the following particulars. The
head is proportionally shorter, broader triangular, the muzzle more
pointed, and the upper surface from the vertical shield very declivous.
The eyes are much larger than the nostrils, with a single pree-and post-
orbital, but bordered beneath by the third and fourth upper labial,

1847. | Malayan Peninsula and Islands. 1051

The latter, six in number, present nothing abnormal. The lower
labials are also six, proportionally larger than in the preceding. The
mouth is smaller. The make of the trunk is more robust; the neck is
covered by 15, the thickest part of the body by 21 longitudinal series
of proportionally much broader hexagonal scales, tuberculated on the
anterior part of the trunk, on the rest keeled, forming series of sharp,
continued ridges. The central abdominal series is at first somewhat
larger than the rest, angular, with a small more or less distinct tubercle
on each side. A single individual, captured in a fishing stake off
Pinang, was of the following dimensions :—

Length of thevhead, »«); .2coae J, weOstte. | 0S:inelt,
Ditto, ditterttmk, "220 ele I 62 |
Mittonditto. tall. 2. ohare oad 24

1 ft. 94 mch.
Circumference of the neck, 13, greatest do. of the trunk, 2} inch.

Hyprvus Graciuis, Shaw.

Syn.*—Russell, I, Pl. 44, Tatta Pam, 1796, (very young.)

Hydrus fasciatus, apud Shaw (Russell, I, 44, excluding the other Syn.)
1802.

Angvis mamillaris, Daudin, 1803.

Hydrus, apud Wagler, 1830.

Russell, I, Pl. 7, Shootur Sun, 1801.

Hydrus cloris, Daudin, 1803.

Wydrophis, apud Wagler, 1830.

Russell, I, Pl. 8, Kalla Shootur Sun, 1801.

Iydrophis obseurus, Daudin, 1803.

Hydrophis, apud Wagler, 1830.

Hydrus fasciatus, apud Guérin: Iconog. Rept. Pl. 25, 1, 1829.

Pelamis chloris, Merrem apud Horsfield : Life of Raffles, 1830.

Microcephalus gracilis, Lesson, 1833.

Yydrophis gracilis, Schlegel (Syx. Angvis xiphura, Hermann, Typh-
lops, Merr. Tent. p. 158,) 1837.

Hydrophis gracilis, Schlegel, apud Cantor, |. c. Pl. 56, (Young.)

New born.—Head shining intense black ; ground colour of the trunk
and tail bright gamboge, on the back and sides interrupted by numer-
ous black rings, which above are widened into lozenge shape, narrowed
on the sides. Throat and anterior half of abdomen intense black, con-
tinued as a more or less distinct line to the black apex of the tail. On
the sides the yellow ground colour appears in the shape of oval spots,

* Dousrru, Syn.—Angvis laticauda, Linné, Mus, A. F. 1754. Vosmaer, Monogrs
Pig. 2, 1774, Hydrus fasciatus, Schneider, 1801.

6 vu

1052 Catalogue of Reptiles inhabiting the [Ocr.

gradually increasing in depth towards the tail. Entire length, 1 ft.
3 inch.

Adult ?—Wead and back uniformly dark olive or brown, becoming
greyish on the posterior half, and very indistinct or obliterated on the
sides. In some a pale yellow spot on each side of the hindhead, and
a third on the frontal shields. The lateral oval spots pale sulphur
coloured on the anterior half, pale greenish yellow on the posterior.
The black of the lower surface very pale, but distinct. Iris black ;
tongue buff.

Central abdominal series of larger scales, 454460.

Hasir.—Sea of Malayan Peninsula and Islands.
Bay of Bengal, Malabar, Sumatra, Borneo.

In form and number the shields of the head resemble those of
Hydrus nigrocinctus, so as to afford no distinguishing character. Yet
it may be readily distinguished from that and other species by the ex-
cessive slenderness of the anterior, cylindrical part of the trunk, which
from thence becomes much compressed, gradually increasing in bulk
and vertical diameter till towards the tail, where the diameter again
decreases. The scales of the cylindrical, anterior part of the trunk are
rhomboidal with rounded points and slightly imbricate; the rest are
hexagonal. The central abdominal series continued beneath the tail,
consists of hexagonal scales, a little larger than the rest, and frequently
longitudinally divided. In the very young all the scales are smooth,
with age the central abdominal ones acquire a small tubercle on each
side, and those of the compressed sides and of the back each a central
tubercle. In the largest individuals the central abdominal scales have
three longitudinally placed minute tubercles on each side, and the rest
of the hexagonal scales three or four similar central tubercles. In the
new-born the neck is covered by 32, the bulkiest part of the body by
49 longitudinal series; these parts are covered by 26 and 44 series in
the largest individual, which is of the following dimensions :

Length of the head, .......... Of. 02 meh.
Difto ditto tame ee ee 3 =

8

Ditto dite tai" ee ee 4

3 ft. 72 meh;
Circumference of the neck, 12, of greatest do. of the trunk, 3% inch.

1847. | Malayan Peninsula and Islands. 1053

Hyprvs scurstosus, (Daudin.)

Syn.*—Russell, II, Pl. 10, Hoogli Pattee, 1801.
Russell, II, Pl. 11, Valakadyen, 1801.
Hydrophis schistosus, Daudin, 1803.
Hydrus valakadyen, H. Boie, 1827.
Disteira russelli, Fitzmger, 1827.
Hydrophis, apud Wagler, 1830.
Leioselasma schistosa, Fitzinger, 1827.
Hydrus, apud Wagler, 1830.
Hydrophis schistosa, Schlegel, 1837.
Hydrophis schistosa, Schlegel, apud Cantor, 1. ec.

New born.—Head above blackish or dark brown; back and sides
with numerous transversal blackish bands, broad above, narrow on the
sides; lips, throat, sides and abdomen buff; tail blackish with a few
transversal buff bands above. Entire length 102 inch.

Adult ?—Tead above and back either uniformly pale greenish grey,
or with darker transversal bands, becoming more or less indistinct on
the sides; lips, throat, sides brownish white or buff; tail uniformly
blackish, or greyish olive-green. Iris pale amber or greenish-yellow,
with a grey orbital margin ; pupil black, tongue buff.

Central abdominal series : 239+47 ; 242442 ; 312+58.

Hasit.—Sea of Malayan Peninsula and Islands.
Bay of Bengal, Malabar, Sumatra.

The head is elongated conical, the muzzle sloping and the rostral shield
beneath terminating in a vertically projecting point, which fits into a
corresponding cavity in the lower jaw. The anterior elongated trian-
gular frontal shields are next to the occipitals the largest ; the large
oval nostrils send a slit towards the external margin of the shield.
The eyes are lateral, moderate, surrounded by a pre-orbital, a post-orbi-
tal, frequently cut in two smaller, and beneath by the fourth upper
labial shield. Behind the latter, the lip is covered by three or four
horizontally placed small shields, above which appear three large
vertically placed shields, of which the last borders the sides of the occi-
pital pair. The lower rostral is remarkably elongated, linear, and hid
ina furrow between the first pair of inferior labials. Of the latter the
anterior five on each side are much elongated, followed by five or six
smaller. The chin is covered with numerous minute scales, and like

* Doverrut Syn.— Aydrus major, Shaw, 1802,—Disteira doliata, Lacépéde , 1804.
6 u 2

1054 Catalogue of Reptiles inhabiting the (Oct.

the rest of the body with very lax skin. In the young ones the neck
is covered by 47, the bulkiest part of the body by 57 longitudinal
series of smooth, somewhat tubercular scales. Older individuals have
these parts covered by 48 and 60 series of hexagonal scales, either with
a short keel dividing the anterior half, or a central tubercle. The
central, slightly raised, abdominal series commences very far back, from
‘one to three inches behind the chin. The anterior scales are Wwedge-
shaped hexagonal, the posterior are broader, but slightly larger, than
the rest, with a small elongated tubercle on each side. The largest
individual of a great number, was of the following dimensions :

Length of theheads 227.0. 200 0 ft. T- amek

(Dittorditto trunks, 45. SOs, DES J4

Ditto diutortail (vers eee ae TU 4a

3 ft. 7 Inehs
Circumference of the neck, 22, greatest do. of the trunk, 5 inch.

Hyprvus PELAMIDOIDES, (Schlegel.)

Syn.*—Pelamis carinata, Cuvier, MS.
Hydrophis (Disteia doliata, Lacép.) Wagler, 1830.
Lapemis hardwickii, Gray, Ill. Ind. Zool. 1832.
Hydrophis pelamidoides, Schlegel, 1837.
Hydrophis pelamidoides, Temminck and Schlegel, Fauna Japon. Tab, 9.
Hydrophis pelamidoides, Schlegel, apud Cantor, 1. c.
Young.—Sulphur coloured, paler on the sides and abdomen; the head
largely spotted with blackish, through which the ground colour appears
in the form of a rectangle, the two sides of which pass from the hind-
head to the orbit, the anterior across the frontals, the posterior over the
hind-head ; two yellow spots between the nostrils; lips yellow, cheeks
and throat blackish; on the back a number of transversal blackish
bands to the middle of the sides, broader than the intervening yellow
lines ; tail black. Entire length 104 inch.
Adult ?—Head uniformly reddish brown above ; ground colour green-
ish yellow, lighter on the sides and beneath, with broad lozenge shaped
transversal bands of a blackish olive, continued on the anterior half of

the tail; posterior half blackish. Iris dark olive ; pupil black ; tongue
buff. .

* Dovunirut Syn.—Russell, 1, Pl, 12, Shiddil, 1801.—Hydrus curtus, Shaw, 1802.

1847. | Malayan Peninsula and Islands. 1055

Hasit.—Sea of Malayan Peninsula and Islands.
Bay of Bengal, Sea of Celebes, Molucca Islands, China Sea.

The head is much depressed, not broader than the neck ; the muzzle
broad, rounded; the rostral shield is large, rectangular pentagonal, broader
than high, the lower margin with a central point and a notch on each side.
The eyes are moderate, lateral, not prominent, surrounded by a pree-
orbital, a post-orbital, and beneath by the third and fourth upper labials.
The frenal shield, observed by M. Schlegel, was not present in four
individuals, examined in the straits of Malacca: its existence therefore
appears not to be constant: in all Hydri the shields of the head are
liable to considerable individual variations of form. Of the eight upper
labials the posterior three are very small, which is also the case with the
posterior five of the nine inferior labials. The two pairs of elongated
mentals are outside bordered by the three first inferior labials, inside,
by several small scales. In the young the neck is covered by 37, the
thickest part of the trunk by 40 longitudinal series of hexagonal,
smooth, comparatively small scales. In the older individual these
parts are covered by 32, and 37 large hexagonal scales, each with a
central tubercle. The lower series of the sides are slightly larger than
the rest, and vertically elongated, so as to acquire a rectangular appear-
ance. The central abdominal series is much smaller than the rest. Each
scale is either rhombic, and, as represented in the excellent plates of
Fauna Japonica, hemmed in between four* of the two lowest lateral
series, or they are absent, and their place is occupied by a pair of the
former, which are soldered together. In young individuals the central
series frequently consists of alternate broad triangular, and very minute
rectangular scales, both kinds smaller than the rest. The largest
individual of four was of the following dimensions :

ene, of the-headynw. dt «(3 .iaers O fs) hanehy
into. dittoirunkks «2d. besoin ad 8 1 8
Pestocesteo taily!sas aus. teaatne [iQ 21

1 ft. 114 inch.

Circumference of the neck, 21, greatest do. of the trunk, 4 inch,

* A somewhat similar disposition is observed in the centrai dorsal series of the how-
ever differently shaped scales of Xenodermus javanicus, Reinhardt,

1056 Catalogue of Reptiles inhabiting the “fOr.

Hyprvus sicotor, Schneider.
Seba, II, Tab. 77, Fig. 1.

Anegvis platura,* Linné, 1766.

Vosmaer: Monogr. Fig. 1. 1774.

Angvis platuros, apud Gmelin, 1788.

Russell, I, Pl. 41. Nalla Wahlagillee Pam. 1799.
Lacépéde V, Tab. 15, Fig. 2, 1801.

Hydrus bicolor, Schneider, 1801.

Hydrophis platurus, Latreille, 1802.

Hydrus bicolor, apud Shaw, 1802.

Pelamis bicolor, Daudin 1803.

Pelamys (Angvis platura, Lin.) Wagler, 1830.
Pelamis bicolor, apud Horsfield, Life of Raffles, 1830.
Pelamis bicolor, apud Oken, 1836. °

Hydrophis pelamis, Schlegel, 1837.

Hydrophis pelamis, Temminck and Schlegel, Fauna Japonica, page 60.

Tlead and back black (inky), forming a straight line on the sides
till towards the posterior part, where it becomes largely undulating, so
as to appear as broad bands; lips, throat and sides sulphur coloured,

Syn.

turning into yellowish white or buff on the abdoment and tail; poste-
rior parts of the sides with some more or less distinct rounded black
spots; tail largely banded or spotted with black. Ivis pale yellow
with a broad black orbital margin; pupil black; tongue buff.

Hasit.—Sea of Malayan Peninsula.
Bay of Bengal, Malabar, Sea of Sumatra, Java, Celebes,
Molucca Islands, China Sea (to 27° N. Lat.) Otaheite,
Bay of Port Jackson (33° 55’ S. Lat.—151° 25’ E. Long.)

The head is very elongated, depressed, viewed from above, it presents
a striking resemblance to Herpetodryas oxycephalus (Reinwardt).
The eye is larger than in any other species of Hydrus, surrounded by
two, three, or even four post-orbitals, one large pree-orbital, and beneath,
by the fourth upper labial shield. A frenal shield has been observed
in some individuals, but it was absent in that examined in the straits
of Malacca, nor does it exist in the specimens, in the Museum of the
Asiatic Society. The neck is covered by 44, the thickest part of the
trunk by 52 longitudinal series of small scales. Those of the upper
parts are smooth, hexagonal; those of the sides approach the orbicular
form, and have in the centre one, two or three longitudinally placed

* In consequence of the specific name of Linné having been applied by Latreille to a
genus ( Platurus), that of Schneider, the next different in succession, hasbeen substituted.

+ In the individual figured by Russell, tlre bright yellow colour formed a narrow
lateral line, below which tie sides and abdomen were of a dusky greenish yellow.

1847. | Malayan Peninsula and Islands. 1057

minute tubercles. Similar tubercles are observed on each side of the
scales, forming the central abdominal series, which is composed either
of entire hexagonal scales, a little larger than the rest, or they are lon-
gitudinally divided into pairs of smaller pentagonal scales, which have
the appearance of being divided by an abdominal suture. A single
individual taken in a fishing stake, off the coast of Province Wellesley
was of the following dimensions :

Wiensth' of-the-head, ....... <7: Ot. }= incl.
Ditto ditto: trumky Ab psa 2k FAN 2 je
Ditto ditto tail, .. eet 36

—— ee

2 ft. 72inch.

Circumference of the neck, 21, greatest do. of the trunk, 32 inch.

The preceding, comprising all the hitherto known species of pelagic
serpents were observed chiefly at Pinang, among the abundant supply
of fishes, daily carried to the markets. Of their general habits some
account appears in the Transactions of the Zoological Society, London,
Vol. I, p. 303. One of them, Hydrus schistosus, is incredibly nume-
rous in the Bay of Bengal, at Pinang and Singapore, far more so than
any known terrestrial serpent. The fishing nets are hardly ever worked,
but that one or more are among the contents. The other six species
are of rare occurrence at Pinang and Singapore, as will be perceived
from the disproportionally small number of each, examined during four
years, viz. of Laticauda scutata : 3; Hydrus striatus : 2; nigrocinctus :
6; gracilis: 7; pelamidoides: 4; pelamis: 1.—Of these Laticauda
scutata is excessively numerous in Timor, Hydrus pelamis in New
Guinea, the Molucca Islands, and Otaheite, where the natives use it as
an article of food. The remaining species, as far as is known, have
been observed nowhere in such overwhelming numbers. Large indivi-
duals of every species are very seldom seen, it is the young individuals
which frequent the coasts, and it appears to be questionable, if even
the largest observed are animals arrived at their full size. The large
individuals are very ferocious; the young ones arelessso. Fortunately
for the fishermen the light blinds these serpents, which when out of
their proper element, become very sluggish and soon expire. ‘This
accounts for the safety of the class of men, whose daily calling brings

1058 Catalogue of Reptiles inhabiting the [Ocr.

them in immediate contact with animals, the wound of which’ is fatal.
The fishermen in the straits of Malacca are aware of their danger, and
therefore take care to avoid or destroy these reptiles while landing the
fishes. The Malays denominate them ‘‘ Ular laut,” i. e. serpents of
the sea, among which, however, the innocuous Acrochordus granulatus,
(Schneider) is also comprised as an inhabitant of the coasts.

PPL SS LLIN

BATRACHIA.

FAM. CACILIDZA, Bonaparte.

Gen. Icutruyopuis, Fitzinger, 1826.
(Epicrium, Wagler, 1828.)

Head depressed, elongated ; muzzle obtuse ; maxillary and palatine
teeth slender, pointed and couched backwards; tongue entire with
velvety surface; eyes distinct, below and a little in front of which a
fosset with a minutely tentaculated border ; body subfusiform with
numerous close circular folds.

IcHTHYOPHIS GLUTINOSUS (Linné) VaR?
Of a uniform sooty brown, paler on the lower surface. Circular
folds 254, of which 8 are caudal,

Hasir.—Singapore.

The transversal diameter, taken at the occiput, is nearly equal to
that of the root of the tail, and but little less than the uniform diameter
of the trunk, which is between the 24th and 25th part of the entire
length. Compared with a specimen of Ichthyophis glutinosus, (Linné,)
the present is of a more robust make ; the head is shorter, the muzzle
blunter, and the transversal distance between the nostrils greater.
The apex of the tongue and the arches formed by the teeth are broader,
more rounded. The palatal and upper maxillary teeth are blunter,
and appear less recurved. Those of the lower jaw, the largest, present
an appearance as if each was composed of two distinct parts: a lower
which is vertical, broadly triangular, the posterior margin of which
supports the upper part, which is curved backwards, and with rounded
apex. ~The circular folds of the skin are fewer, more distant, and with
the exception of the 3 or 4 anterior ones, complete, They are dis.

1847.] Malayan Peninsula and Islands. 1059

posed in a manner similar to that of Ichthyophis glutinosus. The
crowded imbricate scales appear to be of a somewhat rectangular
form, less rounded than in J. glutinosus : in both their surface presents
a minute net-work. The fosset of the upper lip is situated in the
centre of a small tubercle. The circumference of the fosset is provided
with a very short, minute, membranous tube, which, however, after the
animal for some years has been preserved in spirits of wine, can scarcely
any longer be distinguished.

Pedeth of the heads hoe re sae 03 inch.

Pitto ditto trunk, ...... wee LO

Piero TICLOMtaty: os. edb. s A eee. 5 02

Entire length,.. 104 inch.

Circumference of the neck, 1, of the trunk, 12, of the root of the tail,
& inch.

A single individual was observed by Dr. Montgomerie at Singapore
in 1843, in whose garden it was turned up with the earth, from about
two feet below the surface, and from whom] received the specimen,
shortly after it had been killed. Although, as stated, it differs in
colours and in other characters from the description given by M. M.
Duméril and Bibron of Ichthyophis glutinosus (Epicrium glutinosum,
Wagler, apud D. and B.) as well as from a specimen 10% inch in
length, from Assam, the data appear to me insufficient with certainty
to determine, whether the present is a distinct species, or a variety of
Ichthyophis glutinosus, (Linné.)

FAM. RANIDA, Bonaparte.
Gen. Rana, Linné.

Skin smooth, hinder extremities very long, formed for leaping ; toes
palmated ; teeth in the upper jaw, and in the palate.

RANA LESCHENAULTI, Dum. and Bibi.

A line of minute conical tubercles along the sides of the body and
across the throat. Above uniformly chocolate-coloured; beneath and
on the innerside of the extremities white, more or less vermiculated
with pale brown. Iris narrow golden, rhomboidal, the two lower sides
not joining each other, but leaving a small open space between them.
Web of the toes orange with purple spots.

1060 Catalogue of Reptiles inhabiting the [Ocr.

Hasir.—Malayan Peninsula.
Pondicherry, Bengal.

The marbled appearance of the upper parts, described by M.M.
Duméril and Bibron, does not exist during life, but is acquired when
the frog is immersed in alcohol. The species is apparently not nume-
rous. Of two the larger was of the following dimensions :

Leneth of the heaoh.....naeaeae use 02 inch.
Pitto ditto trunk, 750 es os ee
Ditto: ditto anterior extremity, =. .....- > le
Ditto:ditlogposterion, spaces dee ale Geet ee

Rana bengalensis, Gray, Illustr. Ta Zool. is perhaps intended to
represent this species.

RANA TIGRINA, Daudin.

Syn.—Rana tigrina, Daudin. Hist. nat. Gren. &e, p. 64, Pl. 20.
Rana mugiens, Daudin. 1. ec. Pl. 23.
Rana mugiens, Latreille. Hist. Rept. F. 2, p. 153, Fig. 2
La grenouille taureau, Cuvier, R, A., 1. Ed.
Rana tigrina, Merrem.
Rana limnocharis, Boie, MS.
Rana eancrivora, Boie, |] MS.
Rana cancrivora, Gravenhorst.
Rana picta, Gravenhorst.
Rana brama, Lesson.
Rana rugulosa, Wiegmann.
Rana vittigera, Wiegmann.
Rana eancrivora, Tschudi.
Rana tigrina, apud Duméril and Bibron.
ie Kodék, Katak, Lancha” of the Malays.

Body and limbs above plies greyish-olive or brown, in some with
large rounded black spots, and with a yellow line from the muzzle
down the back, and a similar broad band from the side of the muzzle
to the loins. Beneath and on the innerside of the limbs white or
yellow, with or without black spots. Iris burnished golden, the lower
half sometimes black, pupil elliptical rhombic.

Hasir.—Malayan Peninsula and Islands.
Coromandel, Bengal, Assam, Tenasserim, Java, Sumatra,
Timor, Philippines, Canton Province.

The species is excessively numerous in valleys and hills, after heavy
falls of rain, but adult individuals are of comparatively rare oecurrence

1847. | Malayan Peninsula and Islands. 1061

At night the deep short baying sound denotes its presence. The
largest mdividual measured :

ieee the head, .«.«aanssieretsily. 14uneli
aodwto, trunks. «id. 2: Seed. ase BF
Ditto ditto anterior extremities, ....... 24
Mitho. ditto posterior, :. b.2ciadpsencisieew ds 74

Gen. Mercatopurys, Kuhl.

Head very large, broader than the trunk, depressed ; rostral angle
and upper eyelid elongated to a point. Tympanic membrane hidden.
Nostrils lateral, below the rostral angle. Mouth enormous ; tongue
circular, slightly notched behind. Posterior extremity with a short
interdigital membrane.

MEGALOPHRYS MONTANA, Wagler, Var.

Above pale greyish brown, with a small black triangular tubercle on
each shoulder, and a similar in the centre of the sacrum. From the
sides of the muzzle a black band edged with white, continued round the
orbit, and then downwards, obliquely over the dark brown cheeks.
Outside of the limbs indistinctly marked with black, On the elbows,
knees and heels a large round black spot. Posterior margin of the limbs
rose-coloured. Fingers and toes yellowish white with transverse black
bands. Palms and soles black. Throat and chest sooty with a large
white blotch on each side of the latter. Abdomen and innerside of the
limbs sooty, vermiculated and spotted with white. Iris rich golden
brown, with minute black net-work. Pupil vertically rhomboidal.
Hasir.—Pinang.

Wagler’s short description of M. montana is drawn up from a pre-
served specimen, which apparently is also the case with that commu-
nicated in Erpétologie Générale, From the latter the present animal
differs both in colours and in the following particulars. The muzzle
forms a pointed lobe resembling the upper eyelids, but smaller. The
nostrils are transversely oval, protected by a membranous valve fixed
to their lower margin. The upper eyelids are perfectly smooth. The
nearly vertical cheeks are above bordered by an angular ridge termi
nating near the shoulder; behind by ashort curved ridge, which at
the angle of the mouth forms a small pointed lobe. The back is
smooth without transversal folds, but bordered on each side by a sharp
whitish ridge commencing at the upper eyelid, converging towards the

6x 2

1062 Catalogue of Reptiles inhabiting the [Ocr.

cloacal orifice. On the shoulder, near the triangular tubercle, the
ridge is enclosed between two short black lines.

Two males were at’ different times captured on the Pentland Hills,
at an elevation of about 1800 ft. One was found in a dark room,
where it was observed remaining motionless during several successive
days. Its forms and colours caused it at first to be mistaken for a
withered leaf. The second was taken ona tree. The iris is vertically
contracted by exposure to the light. The male has no vocal sacs.
The larger was of the following dimensions :

Length of the heads- 04 22208 22. Ao 108 ely

Hittoavwtto thanks! 3022 2... ee 1Z
- Ditto ditto anterior extremities,........ 2
Ditto ditto posterior,............. oo. dF

FAM. HYLIDA.

Gen. Limnopytes,* Duméril and Bibron.
Tongue long, narrowed in front, widened, forked, free behind ; teeth
on the vomer forming two groups, between the internal openings of the
nostrils; tympanum distinct ; Eustachian tubes middling ; four fingers
free ; toes completely or partially webbed ; sub-digital disks slightly
dilated ; process of the first os cuneiforme blunt, very minute; males
with vocal sacs; sacral transversal processes not dilated.

LIMNODYTES ERYTHRZUS, (Schlegel).

Syn.—Hyla erythrea, Schlegel.
Hylarana erythrea Tschudi.
Limnodytes erythreeus, Duméril and Bibron.

Back and sides brown or reddish-olive ; a longitudinal silvery white
band from the eye to the loin; a second similar from the nostrils,
parallel with the former. Beneath silvery white. The innerside of
the extremities spotted and lineated with brown. Iris golden brown ;
pupil vertically rhomboidal.

Hasit.—Malayan Peninsula.
Java, Arracan.
Of three individuals observed, the largest was of the following dimen-
SIONS :

* This denomination has with propriety been substituted for the inadmissible Hyla-
Rana, Tschudi.

1847. ] Malayan Peninsula and Islands. 1063

Beneth ofthe head, .. . 22 scsi ivy Obimely,
piste ditto’ trunk, |. 20. sgh eaidew td eon 1S
Ditto ditto anterior extremities, ...... 148
Ditto ditto posterior,..... .. Toe

GEN. PotypEeDATes, Tschudi, oe peut il and Bibron.
Terminal joints of the fingers and toes widened into a large disk ;
fingers slightly webbed at their base ; Eustachian tubes large ; in other
particulars resembling Limnodytes.

PoLYPEDATES LEUCOMYSTAX, (Gravenhorst.)

Syn.—Hyla maculata, Gray, Ilust. Ind. Zool.
Hyla leucomystax, Gravenhorst.
Polypedates leucomystax, Tschudi, apud Dum. and Bibr.

Upper parts changeable: buff, ashy grey, chocolate brown, tinged
with rose-or lilac, minutely or largely spotted with black. Upper lips
white. A blackish band occupying the sides of the head, from the
muzzle to tympanum. Beneath whitish or grey, uniformly, or minutely
dotted with black. Posterior surface of the thighs blackish or vermi-
culated with white. Iris silvery or buff; pupil horizontally rhom-
boidal.

Hasit.—Pinang, Singapore, Malayan Peninsula.
Malabar and Coromandel Coast, Bengal.

This species has the power of changing its colours as above described.
Although it inhabits Singapore and the sultry plains of Bengal, it appears
not to occur in the valleys at Pinang, but to affect the hills, at an elevation
of more than 2000 ft., with a mean annual temperature of about 71°

memeth of the head, ......:....-....,, Of inch.
Pico ditto trunk, ....,.. «<2. eee ewe ee
Ditto ditto anterior extremities, ...... 14
Pegi O, DOSCCTION,. gc. cakes wand) Oe
FAM. BUFONIDA, Firzincer.
Gen. Buro, Laurentt.

Body inflated ; skin warty ; parotids porous ; toes united by a rudi-

mentary membrane ; no teeth.

Buro MELANOSTICTUS, Schneider.

Syn.—Bufo scaber, Daudin.
Bufo bengalensis, Daudin.

1064 Catalogue of Reptiles inhabiting the [Ocr.

Bufe scaber, Latreille.

Bufo scaber, Daudin, Hist. Rept.

Bufo bengalensis, Daudin, Hist. Rept.

Le Crapaud de Bengale, Lesson.

Bufo dubia, Shaw, apud Gray, Llustr. Ind. Zool.
Bufo carinatus, Gray, Illustr. Ind. Zool.

Bufo melanostictus, apud Gravenhorst.

Bufo seaber, Tschudi.

“ Kakong,” “ Katak puru,” of the Malays of the Peninsula.

Above earthy brown, grey or buff, in some marbled with black ;
lips, parotids, crests of the head, points of the tubercles, and last joints
of fingers and toes: sooty, or black. Beneath buff, im some vermicu-
lated with black. Iris golden brown; pupil transversely rhombic.
Hasit.—Malayan Peninsula and Islands.

Java, Tenasserim, Bengal, Coromandel.

In the Malayan countries this species swarms in valleys and hills.
It has in a slight degree the power of changing its colours, and it utters
a chirping, plaintive sound. The largest individuals examined, mea-

sured—
Leneth of the head,.)..... 0.0.02. 02 1 dee
Ditte:. ditto trams). J. Giese als. wl Fame he
Ditto ditto anterior extremities, ...... 22
Ditto ditto posterior extremities, ...... 42.

Gren. Hytapactyuus, Tschudi.

Tongue an oval disk, thick, free only at the lateral margins. Palatal
teeth. Eustachian tubes very minute. No parotids. Four free fingers
with the terminal joint widened, truncated. Five toes united at the
base by a very small membrane, the terminal joint not widened; sole
with two soft tubercles between tarsus and metatarsus, Sacral trans-
versal processes forming triangular palettes.

HyLADACTYLUS BIVITTATUS, N. S.

Upper parts and outside of extremities brownish olive with distant
small black spots. Head from the muzzle to the middle of the orbit
whitish. A broad whitish band edged with black from the posterior
angle of the eye, along each side to the loins. A shorter, oblique,
surilar band from the posterior angle of the eye. Beneath whitish,
vermiculated with brown. The throat of the males black. Inis golden
brown ; pupil transversally rhombic.

Hasit.—Malayan Peninsula,

1847. | Malayan Peninsula and Islands. 1065

From WH. baleatus, Tschudi, the present species differs both in
colours and in the following particulars. The profile from the nose to
coccyx forms a considerable arch, the highest part of which is the
centre of the back. The male is provided with a vocal sac, the large
openings of which are situated on each side of the tongue, and their
presence is easily detected by the laxity of the (black) skin of the
throat, which forms a broad transversal fold. Between the small open-
ings of the Eustachian tubes the palate presents a considerable trans-
versal fold of the skin, the free margin of which is fringed, which gives
it the appearance of a row of teeth. A similar fold has been observed
by M. M. Dumeéril and Bibron in the genera Plectropus, Dum. and
Bibr., and in Uperodon, Dum. and Bibr. In front of this fold is ano-
ther smaller, between the orbital protuberances. Behind each of the
large internal openings of the nostrils, isan arched bony ridge, which
in H. baleatus supports a few teeth. In the only individual of the pre-
sent species examined, the free margin of the ridge is cutting, but
without teeth. Over the symphysis of the lower jaw there is a small
pointed process, fitting into a corresponding cavity in the margin of
the upper jaw. In this species no less than in Uperodon marmoratum,
Dum. and Bibr. nearly the whole of the thigh is hidden by the skin
of the body, so that the posterior extremities are free but from a little
above the knees. This character does not appear to exist in Hyle-
dactylus baleatus, as it is not mentioned in the description of that
species by M. M. Duméril and Bibron. On the anterior part of the
back appear some indistinct rounded elevations ; the rest of the upper
parts is smooth. The skin of the throat and abdomen presents num-
erous transversal wrinkles, and is covered with minute tubercles. The
toes are more slender than the fingers, and their last joint, although
flattened, is not so broad, as that of the fingers, which is of a somewhat
triangular form, truncated in front. In WW. baleatus the fingers are
longer than the toes. In the present species however the longest
finger, the third, is nearly one-fourth shorter than the fourth toe.

The only individual which I had an opportunity of examining, after
its death, was a male taken in a field near Malacca. It was of the
following dimensions :

iaeweity of the heady. 22 ee some. cee.) ) O08 inch.
Sm OnGticO, TUN. as ete etter’ eee 2g

5

L066 Catalogue of Reptiles inhabiting the [Ocr.

In a straight lime from the muzzle to coe-
eyx, following the arch of the back,,. 34
Length of the anterior extremities, . .. 14
Ditto ditto posterior extremities, follow-
ine the’ posterior marsin,. Peewee 4 22
se
In the nomenclature adopted in the preceding Catalogue it has been
my wish strictly to adhere to the Rules proposed by the Committee of
the British Association for the Advancement of Science, published in
the Report of the twelveth Meeting, Rules with which I regret I was
unacquainted before the publication of the Catalogue of Malayan Mam-

malia.

I have to acknowledge my sense of obligation to the Hon’ble Sir:
William Norris, late Recorder of H. M. Court of Judicature in the
Straits of Malacca, to W. T. Lewis, Esq. Asst. Res. Councillor, Prince
of Wales Island, to W. Montgomerie, Esq., M. D. late Senior Surgeon,
Straits of Malacca, and to Capt. Congalton, H. C. Steamer Hooghly
for their assistance, to me so much more acceptable, as the limited
leisure left me by the superintendence of six Hospitals in Prince of
Wales Island, and a seventh in Province Wellesley, was latterly curtailed
by additional, extra-professional duties, imposed upon me by the present
local head authority in the Straits.

Fort William, June lst, 1847.

EXPLANATION OF THE PLATES.
Pi. XX. Dilophyrus grandis, Gray. —(Natural size).
Pi. XL. Fie. 1. Calamaria longiceps, Cantor.—( Magnified.)
Fig. 2. Lycodon effrenis, Cantor.—(Magnitied).
Fic. 3. Dipsas boa, (H. Boie.)—(Natural size).
Fic. 4. Homalopsis hydrina, Cantor.—(Natural size).

3
i
Fic. 5. Homalopsis leucobalia, Schlegel, Var.—(Natural size).
Vic. 6. Hlaps melanurus, (Shaw.)—(Natural size).
7
8
)

sto es

Vic. 7. Elaps nigromaculatus, Cantor.—(Natural size).

Fic. 8. Hydrus nigrocinctus, (Daudin.) Var ?—(Natural size).

Fic. 9. Trigonocephalus sumatranus, (Rafiles.) Var.—(Natural
size).

ADDENDA.
P. 609. To Syn. Emys crassicollis, Bell, add: apud Horsfield: Life of
Raffles.
P. 614. To Gymnopus gangeticus, (Cuv.) add: Syn. Trionyx ocellatus,
Hardwicke (Young), apud Jaquemont: Atlas: Pl. 9.
P. 622. To Syn. Crocodilus biporcatus, Cuv. add: apud Horsfield: J. ¢.
P. 903, To Syn. Python des isles de la Sonde, add: Cuvier, R. A.

‘

1847.| Malayan Peninsula and Islands. 1067

LATITUDINAL DISTRIBUTION OF REPTILES
Inhabiting the Malayan Peninsula and Islands and other Localities.

[&p. prefixed to localities signifies that they are inhabited by species of which
varieties occur in Malayan countries. |

CHELONIA.

1|Geoemyda spinosa, Gray. _|Pinang. |Sumatra.

2| mys crassicollis, Bell, ms. |Pinang, Malayan Peep Java.
insula,

3\ Hmys platynota, Gray. Pinang, Maleyan Pen. |Sumatra.
insula.

4

—S

oo Od ee
Emys trivittata, Dum.&Bibr.| Pivang, Malayan Pen-| Bengal, Assam.
insula,

eSS=——_—_—XsX—“€l OO ee . ee eee | ee —_—
ate 3 ° Sere : eae .
5 Cistudo amboinensis,(Daud.) Singapore, Malayan|Java, Amboina, Philippines,
| ; Peninsula. Tenasserim Provinces.
|
“hh . , Me > Sin:
6 Tetr aonyx affinis, Cantor. |Pinung.

—

7 Gymnopus gangeticus,(Cuv.)| Pinang, Malayan Pen-|Rivers and Bay of Bengal.

insula.
| |S ae Pay Eur Oh St Oe PRS Tela, oe GMB ETAY Lit ce ta Ube
8, Gymnopus cartilagineus,|Pinang,Malayan Pen-|Java, Dukhun, ‘ India,’
(Boddaert.) insula. China)”

|

—

9

| | TT Naee Gl See
Gymnopus indicus, (Gray.) |Pinang,Malayan Pen |Rivers of India, Philippines.

insula.

10\Chelonia virgata, Schweig-|Malayan Seas. \Teneriffe. Rio Janeiro, Cape

t=)
ger. of Good Hope, New York,
Indian Ocean, Red Sea.
11|/Chelonia imbricata, (Linné.}|Malayan Seas. tlantic and Indian Ocean.
12!Chelonia olivacea, Esch-| Malayan Seas. Bay of Bengal, China Sea.
| scholtz.
SAURIA.
UCrocodilus vulgaris, Cuv./Malayan Peninsula & Java, Sumatra, Tenasserim,
Var. B, Dum. & Bibr. | Islands. | Bengal, Coromandel, Ma-

| | Jabar.

SS — |

2 Crocodilus porosus, Schnei-/Pinang, Singapore. Seychelle Isiands, Timor, Ja-

| der. Malayan Peninsula; va, Sumatra, Tenasserim,
| Bengal.
3: Platydactylus lugubris,Dum.'|Pinang. Otaheite,

| and Bibr. |

t
a Re

| IT a) in rT OT:
4 Platydactylus gecko, (Uin-'Malayan Peninsula. Philippines, Java, Tenasse-
| né.) rim, Burmah, Bengal, Co-
| romandel.

—

On cw ss

Platydactylus sientor,Cantor. Pinang.
J y ; §

5

1068

for)

—

10

11

16
17

18

19

22

23

Catalogue

Platydactylus monarchus,
Schlegel.

Ptychozoon homalocephalum,
(Creveld.)

Hemidactylus peroniit, Dum.
and Bibr.

|

'Hemidactylus coctei, Dum.
and Bibr.

Hemidactylus frenatus,
Schlegel, ms.

|

f
'Hemidactylus piatyurus,
| (Schneider. )

(Gray.)

Varanus nebulosus,
and Bibr.

Varanus flavescens, (Gray.)

Varanus salvator,(Laurenti.)

emo —Se

Bronchocela cristatella,
(Kuhl )

Lophyrus armatus, (Gray.)

Dilophyrus grandis, Gray.

Draeo volans, (Linné. )

Draco maculatus, (Gray.)

\Leiolepis bellii, (Gray.)
|

Eumeces punctatus, (Linné.)
Var.

——.

Euprepis rufescens, (Shaw.)
Var. D, Dum. and Bibr.
Var. FE, Dum. and Bibr.
Var. F, Dum.

and Bibr.

Bibr.

$$

‘Gymnodactylus pulehelius,|Pinang, Singapore.

Dum.|Pinang.

of Reptiles inhabiting the [Ores

De ex8
Pinang,

Pinang, Singapore.

Singrpore,|Philippines, Amboina, Bor-
Malayan Peninsula.| neo.

Ramree Island (Arracan),.

Pinang.

| vies
Isle of France.

Pinang.

OO

Bengal, Bombay.

Amboina, Timor, Java, Ma-
rian Isles, Ceylon, Bengal,
Assam, South Africa, Ma-
dagascar.

Pinang, Singapore,
Malayan Peninsula

|

Pinang.

‘Philippines, Borneo, Java,

| Bengal, Assam.

Java, Siam, Bengal.

Pinang.

Bengal, Nipal.

Pinang, Malayan Pen-|Philippines, Moluccas, Am-

insula. boina, Java, Bengal, Assam.
Pinang, Singapore,;/Amboina, Island of Buru,

Malayan Peninsula.| Java, Sumatra.

Cochin-China.

Pinang. Singapore.

Pinang.
Pinang, Singapore,
Malayan Peninsula.

Pinang.

| Pinang, Malayan Pen-

insula.
Pinang, Singapore, Sp. Coromandel, Malabar,
Malayan Peninsula. Bengal.

Cochin-China.

Sp. Sandwich Islands, Phi-

é i lippines, Timor, Celebes
Pinang, Singapore, PI ‘ de bes,
aa Borneo, Java, Coromandel,
Malayan Peninsula |;
Bengal.
Pinang,Malayan Pen-jJava.

insula.

. . s . i}
25|Lygosoma chalcides, (Linné.)|/Pinang, Singapore. Java.

1847. ] Malayan Peninsula and Islands. 1069

OPHIDIA.
InNNocuous.
1,Pilidion lineatum, (Boie.) |Pinang, Singapore. |Java.
2|Typhlops nigro-aljus, Dum. Pinang, Singapore. ‘Sumatra.
and Bibr. rae
3) Typhlops braminus, (Dau-|Vinang, sae apart oa Bo clini Philip-
din.) Malayan Peninsula.| pines, Guam (Marian
Isles), Java, Tenasserim,
Bengal, Assam, Coroman-
del, Ceylon, Malabar.
— re a ———
coo rufus, (Lau-|Singapore. Java, Tranquebar, Bengal ?
renti.) {

5|Xenopeltis unicolor, Rein-|Pinang, Singapore, Celebes, Java, Sumatra,
wardt. Malayan Peninsula.

ee oe

6 Python reticulatus, (Schnei-|Malayan Peninsula & Chusan ? Amboina. Java,

der.) | Islands, Banka, Sumatra, Bengal ?
7|Acrochordus javanicus, ‘Pinang, Singapore, |Java.
Hornstedt.
8 Acrochordus granulatus, |Rivers and Sea of the Bay of Manilla, New- Guides
(Schneider. ) Malayan Peninsula) Timor, Java, Sumatra,
and Islands. Coromandel.

7, Calamaria lumbricoidea, (|Pinang, Singapore. | Sp. Celebes, Java.
Schlegel, Var.

ee

hr eS

——— |

|

10\Calamaria linnei, Boie, Var.| Pinang. Java.
| Schlegel.

11 \Calamaria longiceps, Cantor,'Pinang.

12)\Calamaria sagittaria,Cantor.;Malayan Peninsula. |Bengal, Assam,

es

13 Cor onella baliodesra, corel ahaa Java.
gel.
14 Xenodon purpurascens, Pinang. Fava, ‘Tenasserim.
| Schlegel. ‘Var. Chirra Punji, Assam,
| Darjeling, Midnapore(Ben-
| gal. )
15|Zycodon aulicus, (Linné.) Pinang. Bengal, Coromandel.
Var. A, ‘Pinang. Bengal.
Var, B, | Pinang, Malayan Pen.|Java, Tenasserim.
Var. C, | Pinang, Malayan Pen.'Pulo Samao, Timor.
Var. D, |Malayan Peninsula. Bengal.
| eS es BPS ER ee
16|\Lyecodon platurinus, (Shaw.)\Pinang. Java, Bengal ?

17|\Lycodon efrenis, Cantor. |Pinang.

— | —

1s |Coluber fasciolatus, Shaw. |\Malayan Peninsula. Coromandel.

Gre. 2

1070

19 Coluber radiatus, Schlegel. |

|

20 Coluber x‘orros, Reinwardt.
|

21|Coluber hewagonotus,Cantor.

—~—.

oo

wardt.

Catalogue of Reptiles inhabiting the

22|Dipsas dendrophila, Rein-| Pinang,

[Ocr.

Pinang, Singapore.|Java, Sumatra, Cochin-Chi-
Malayan Peninsula | na, Yenasserim, Assam.

Java, Sumatra, Arracan, Te-
nasserim.

Pinang, Singapore,
Malayan Peninsula.

I

Pinang.

Singapore,|Ceiebes, Java.

23! Dipsas multimaculata,Schle-
gel.

Dipsas cynodon, Cuvier.

25| Dipsas boa, Boie.

Z6

Herpetodryas oxycephalus,
(Reinwardt. )

27) Dryinus prasinus,

wardt.)

(Rein-

Var. A,
Var. B,
Varec,

:
|
{
Pee oe —_—_——oO— oan
28 Leptophis pictus, (Gmelin. )

5
{
i

|

Vara;
—|

29| Leptophis caudalineatus,
Cantor.

Leptophis ornatus, (Shaw.)
Var.

|e)

31\Tropidonotus umbraius,
| (Daudin. )

|

—

32| Tropidonotus stolatus, (Lin-
né. )

———-

Var.

—_— | -——

33| Tropidonotus schistosus,
| (Daudin.)

34) Tropidonoius
| (Cantor.)

Var.

cerasogaster,

——oo
1

Malayan Peninsula. |

———

Malayan|Celebes, Java, Tenusserim,

Pinang,
Peninsula. Bengal,
Pinang, Malayan|Java, Tenasserim.
Peninsula.
Pinang. Java.
Pinang. Celebes, Java.

Malayan Peninsula &/Celebes. Java, Cochin-China,
Islands. Siam, Burmah, Tenasserim,
Arracan, Bengal, Assam.
‘Same localities. Same localities.
‘Pinang.

Pinang.

Manilla, New Ireland, Wai-
giou, Amboina, New-Gui-
nea, Pulo Samao, Java,
Sumatra, Cochin-China,
Tenusserim, Burmah, Ben-
gal, Assam, Coromandel.

Bengal, Assam, Ceylon.

—

Malayan Peninsula &
| Yslands.

|

Malayan Peninsula,

Pinang, Singapore.

Sp. Bengal, Ceylon. _
Pinang, Malayan Pen-|Java, Sumatra, Tenasserim,
insula, Arracan.

Sp. Bengal, Assam, Coro-
mandel, Ceylon.

Malayan Peninsula &|Java, Bengal.
Islands.

Pinang, Malayan Pen-
insula.

Philippines, Tenasserim,Ben-
gal, Assam, Nipal, Coro-
mandel, Ceylon, Bombay.

Philippines, Tenasserim, Ben-
gal, Madagascar.
Same localities.

Malayan Peninsula,

Same locality.

—

\Bengal, Assam,

Malayan Peninsula.
{

1847. ] Malaya

35) Tropidoncius junceus, Cant,

eee

36|Homalopsis rhinchops,
(Schneider.)

3/|Homalopsis buccata, (Linné.)

38| Aomalopsis sieboldi, Schlegel.

~~

39|Homalopsis enhydris,
(Schneider.)

—| ——_-- ——— =

40) Homalopsis plumbea, Boie.

41|Homalopsis leucobalia,
Schlegel, Var.

—> | ————

a Homalvpsis hydrina, Cantor.

———

}

431. Elaps melanurus, (Shaw.)
|

4411. Llaps intestinalis, (Lau-

| renti.) Var.

at

|

45! Hil. Hlaps nigromaculatus,|

| Cantor.
46 IV. Elaps bivirgatus, Kuhl,
Var.
47\V. Bungarus flaviceps, J.
Reinhardt.
48|/VI. Bungurus candidus,
(Linné.)
49 VII. Bungarus fasciatus,

(Schneider.)

VL. . Hamadryas ophiopha-

50
gus, Cautor.

51 bX. ae Lau-|

renti.

luiescens,

Var. D, (Daudin.)|

Var. nigra,

‘Sea off Pinang and the

: f : fe
» Peninsula and Islands. 1071
|Pinang.
NA e . ° 7 \ . a . rye
Malayan Peninsula &/New-Guinea, Amboina, Ti-
Islands. mor, Sarapua, Java, Su-
matra, Tenasserim, Bengal,
Coromandel.
Pinang, Malayan Pen-|Java.
insula.
Malayan Peninsula. |Bengal.
Malayan Peninsula &|Java, Tenasserim, Bengal,
Islands. Coromandel.
Pinang. Java.

Sp. Timor.

Pinang, Malayan Pen-
insula.

a ee

ee et ee ee ee

Malayan Peninsula.
VENOMOUS.

Tenasserim,
mndel. )

Malayan Peninsula. Nerva, (Coro-

e,|Sp. Java, Malwah, (Central
India.)

—_—_—— -————— ———
—_— —

Pinang, Singapor
Malayan Peninsula

Pinang, Singapore.

Pinang, Malayan Pen-|Sp. Java, Sumatra.
insula.
Pinang. Java.

Malayan Peninsula. Java, Tenasserim, Bengal,
Assam, Coromande!}, Cey-
lon, Maiabar.

—

Pinang, Malayan Pen-|Java, Tenasserim, Bengal,
insula. Coromandel.
ae SSeS
Pinang, Singapore, |Java, Sumatra, Bengal, As-

Malafan Peninsula.| sam, Coromandel.

Sp. Countries between the
Sutledj and Cape Como-
rin, Ceylon, tindoostan
to Cape Romania, Suma-
tra, Java, Ternate, Bor-
neo, Philippines, Chuasan,

Baneals Coromandel,

!

Pinang, Singapore,
Malayan Peninsula
Pinang, Singapore.

|
|
|

1072 Catalogue of Reptiles inhabiting the [Ocr.

52 X. Trigonocephalus grami-| Pinang, Singapore,|New Holland, Timor, Pulo
neus, (Shaw. ) Malayan Penin-| Samao, Celebes, Eastern
sula. Java, Banka, Sumatra,
| Tenasserim, Bengal, Chir-
ra Punji, Nipal, Coroman-
del, Ceylon.
Var. Pinang, Singapore,|Sumatra, Tenasserim.
Malayan Peninsula
53/X1. Trigonocephalus suma-| Pinang, Singapore, |Sp. Sumatra.
tranus, (Rafiles.) Var. Malayan Peninsula.
—————— Se Ss ip ah er a a aoe
54/XI1. Frigonocephalus puni-|Pinang, Singapore,|Java.
| ceus, Reinwardt. Malayan Peninsula.

——

—

5do/XIIT. Laticauda scutata, |Sea of the Malayan|Bay of Bengal, Sea of Ti-

Laurenti. Peninsula and Is-| mor, Celebes, Molucca,
lands. and Liewkiew Islands,
: New Guinea, Tongataboo,
China Sea.

1
_—_—_

et

56, X1V. Hydrus striatus, (La-|Sea of Pinang, Ma-|Sea of Liewkiew Islands,

cépeéde. ) layan Peninsula. Timor, Sumatra, Bay of
Bengal.
97|XV. Hydrus nigrocincius,Sea of Pinang, Sin-|Bay of Bengal, estuaries of
| (Daudin.) gapore, Malayan} the Ganges.
Peninsula.

Var. ? |Sea off Pinang.

58) XVI. Hydrus gracilis,|Sea of Malayan Pen-|Bay of Bengal, Malabar,
Shaw. insula and Islands.| Sumatra, Borneo.

—

S9IXVIT. Hydrus schistosus,|Sea of Malayan Pen-'Bay of Bengal, Malabar, Su-
(Daudiu.) insula and Islands.| matra.

—.

60/XVIII. AHydrus pelamidoi-|Sea of Malayan Pen-|Bay of Bengal, Sea of Cele-
des, (Schlegel. ) insula and Islands | bes, Molucca Islands, Chi-
| ma Sea.

——.

61) XIX. Hydrus _bicolor,|Sea of Malayan Pen- Bay of Bengal, Sea of Suma-
(Schneider. ) insula. tra, Java, Celebes, Mo-
luccas, China Sea (to 27°
| -N. L.) Otaheite, Bay of

Port Jackson (33° 55’ S.
| | L, 151° 25’ E, L.)

BATRACHIA.

1\Ichthyophis glutinosus, (Lin- Singapore. Sp. Java, Ceylon, Assam.
né.) Var. ?

a

2|Rana leschenaulti, Dum. PFihtee Peninsula. |Bengal, Pondicherry.
Bibr.

Ee

3| Rana tigrina, Daudin. Malayan Peninsula}Coromandel, Bengal, As-
and Islands. -| sam, Tenasserim, Java,
Sumatra, Timor, Philip-
pines, Canton Province.

1847.| Malayan Peninsula and Islands. 1073

4) Megalophrys montana, Wag- Pinang. Sp. Java.
ler, Var. ;
|
Dae SANs =| lee :
5| Limnodytes erythreus, ‘Malayan Peninsula. |Java, Tenasserim, Arracan.
(Schlegel.)

—

6| Po/ypedates leucomystaa, Pinang, Singapore,|Bengal, Coromandel, Mala-
(Gravenhorst. ) Malayan Peninsula.| bar.

——

7|Bufo melanostictus, Schnei-|Malayan Peninsula|Java, Tenasserim, Bengal,
der. and Islands. Coromandel.

8|Hyledactylus _bivittatus, |Malayan Peninsula.
Cantor. |

ALTITUDINAL DISTRIBUTION OF REPTILES
INHABITING THE ManAyAN PENINSULA AND ISLANDS, AND OTHER

LOCALITIES.

[The extra-Malayan localities have necessarily been confined to such of
which the elevation has been specified by authors, the Malayan are given
from personal observation. |

Prince or Wauus Istanp (PuLo Pinana), 5° 25’ N. L. 100° 19’ E.
Valley : Mean annual temperature : 80° 03 Fahr. Average monthly range
of the thermometer: 11°; greatest daily range: 13°. Annual quantity of
rain: 60.5 inch. (145 days).

Hills. Granite. Highest elevation (Western Hill) 2,500 ft. Mean an-
nual temperature 71°. Average monthly range of the thermometer 10° ;
greatest daily range 9°. Annual quantity of rain: 116.6 inch (174 days).
Vegetation even for a tropical distinguished by luxuriance, beauty and
variety. Characteristic features: Filices. (Alsophila contaminans, Wal.—
Schizea dichotoma,—Neuroplatyceros (Acrostichum) biforme, Desvontaine.
Polypodium horsfieldii, Bennett.)

Paudanacee. (Freycinetia).

Taccacez. (Taeca cristata, Jack).

Palmacez. (Areca catechu, Willd. Arenga saccharifera, Labill. Nipa
fruticans. Euoplus tigiliaria, Jack. “ Pinang Lawyer.’’* Calamus).

Scitamines. (Hedychium sumatranum, Jack. Amomum biflorum, Jack).

Orchidacez.

Taxaceze. (Dacrydium. Podocarpus).

Gnuetaceze. (Gnetum gnemon. Gnetum brunonianum).

Artocarpez. (Phytocrene palmata, Wal. Phytocrene bracieata,t Wal.)

Nepenthacez. (Nepenthes distillatoria. Nepenthes ampullaria, Jack).

Gesneraceze. (Didymocarpus crinitus, Jack).

Euphorbiacee.

Corylacez. (Quercus racemosa, Jack. Lithocarpus javensis, Blume).

_ An undescribed dwarf palm, hitherto supposed to be confined_to the hills of
Pinang. Sir William Norris found it on Mount Ophir in 1847.
¢ This species appears to be confined to the lower parts of the hills and the valleys.

1074 Catalogue of Reptiles inhabiting the [Ocr.

Begoniacere. (Begonia orbiculata, Jack).

Stereuliacesee. (Sterculia coccinea, Roxburgh. Durio Zibethinus, Lin.)

Dipteracee. (Dipterocarpus).

Aurantiacee. (Murraya paniculata, Loar).

Anacardiacere. (Stagmaria vernicifiua, Jack).

Connaracer. (Hurycoma longifolia, Jack).

Garciniee.

Melastomaceee. (Melastoma bracteata, Jack. M. exigua, Jack. M. glauca,
Jack. Sonerila moiuccana, Rob.)

Myrtacez.

Sincarore Isnanp, 1°24’ N. L. 104° E. Mean annual temperature,
80°. Greatest daily range of thermometer: 10°. Annual number of rainy
days: 185 Surface gent tly undulatmg. Sand-stone hills, indicating remote
convulsion ; highest hill (Bukit Timah) ) 530 ft, granite. In the valleys occur
vegetable and animal forms which at Pinang have been observed at or near
the summit of the huls, but not in the plains. Thus at Singapore, oceur
Alsophila, Schizea, Tucca cristata, Gnetum, Nepenthes, Begonia, Kurycoma
and others, which at Pimang appear to affect a much greater elevation. In-
stances of Reptiles m common to the plains of Singapore and the hills of
Pinang are: Ptychozoon homalocephalum, Gymnodactylus pulchellus, Lygoso-
ma chaleides, Pilidion lineatwn, Typhleps nigro-albus, Calamaria lumbricei-
dea, Var. Leptophis caudalineatus, Kiaps intestinalis, Elaps nigromaculatus.

Maayan Peninsuua. Geographically, not politically, from 12° N. L.
between 98° and 104° E. computed to about 80,600 square miles, or about
4009 square miles less than Great. Britam. Zoological formation has
hitherto been confined almost exclusively to the plains of the western part.
The productions of the chain of mountains dividimg the Peninsula, and ter-
minating in Cape Romania in 1°17’ N. L. (Point Barus in 1° 15’ N. L.)
are almost entirely unknown. The late Mr. Griffith on a visit in the early
part of 1842 to mount Ophir (Guénong Lédang, in about 2° 30’ N. L. on the
eastern boundary of the district of Malacca, granite, and computed about
4600 ft.) made the interesting discovery, that from 1500 ft. and upwards the
Yee vi changes completely, and in many respects assumes a Polynesian

Australian character. Early in 1847 Lieutenant Colonel James Low
visited Keddah Peak, (Giénong Jerai,) opposite to the town of Keddah, in
about 6° 5’ N. L. which he observes is not granite, but stratified, abounding
in minerals. According to observation of the boiling point of water, the
ee a Smeal platform on the edge of the strata, is 5,705$ ft. above the

ea. ‘Towards the summit the vegetation becomes very stunted and par-

hee of Australian character.* Colonel Low further observes that during
the ascent he did not see a single animal, but found foot prints of a Rhino-
ceros, smaller than usual, he supposes, up to the very summit. To a casual
visiter of the Malayan hill forest, during the day, the paucity of animals is
a striking feature. The noonday hght subdued by the dense foliage of the
towering stems, gives to the scene a sombre character, heightened by the
unseen denizons. Their presence is manifested in the shrill vibrations of
Cicade, one of which on the Pinang hills is noted for its resemblance to the
cavalry trumpet, the call of the Tupai, the dismal tap of the gigantie wood-
pecker, whe creaking flight of a Buceros, or the retreat of frightened Semno-
pithecs.

* A collection of plants from the summit of the mountain, with which Colonel Low
favoured me, were examined by Capt. Munro, H. M. 39th Re oiment, the only botanist
at present in Caleutta, previously to their beine despatched to the Royal Gardens, Kew.

1847. | Malayan Peninsula and Islands. 1075
CHELONIA.
SPECIES. Hits. . PLAINS.
Geoemyda spinosa, Gray. Pinang.

Emys crassicollis, Bell, MS.

Emys platynota, Gray.

Emys trivittata, Dum. & Bibr.
Cistudo amboinensis, (Daud.) a
Tetraonyx ajfjinis, Cantor.
Gymnopus gangeticus, (Cuvier. aie

Ponds and rivulets Malayan
Peninsula, Pinang.

Malayan Peninsula, Pinang.

Ponds and rivers Malayan
Peninsula, Pinang, Bengal.

Ditto ditto.
Sea off Pinang.

Rivers and sea-coast Malayan
Peninsula, Bengal.

Gymnopus cartilagineus, (Bod- ~ |Ponds and_ rivers Malayan
daert.) Peninsula, Pinang, Java,
te ¢ India,” “* Chi+
ee oe ye
Gymnopus indicus, (Gray.) Rivera estuaries and sea-coast
Malayan Peninsula, Pi-
; mang, India, Philippine
Islands.
Chelonia virgata, Schw.
Chelonia imbricata, (Lin.) Sea.
Chelonia olivacea, Eschscholtz.
SAURIA.
Crocodilus vulgaris, Cuv. Var. Rivers, estuaries and sea-

B, Dum. & Bibr.

Crocodilus porosus, Schucider.
Platydactylus lugubris, Dum. eal

& Bibr.
Platydactylus yecko, (Linné.)

ne ee

coast Malayan Peninsula
and Islands, Java, Suma-
tra, Tenasserim, Bengal,
Coromandel, Malabar.

Ditto ditto and Seychelle is-
lands, Timor.

Pinang.

Malayan Peninsula, Bengal.

Platydactylus stentor, Cantor. |Pinang.
Platydactylus monarchus, Pinang. /Pinang, Malayan Peninsula,
Schlegel. Singapore.
Piychozoon homalocephalum,|Pinang. ‘Singapore.
(Creveld. ) |
Hemidactylus peronii, Dum, & Pinang.
Bibr.
Hemidactylus coctei, Dum, & Pinang, Bengal.
Bibr.

Hemidactylus Srenatus, Schie-| Pinang.
gel, MS.

Hemidactylus platyurus,
__(Schnerder. )

Pinang.

Gymnodactylus ihc ea.
(Gray.)

EE ooo

Pinang, Singapore, Malayan
Peninsula, Bengal.

Pinang, Bengal.

Singapore.

1076 Catalogue of Reptiles inhabiting ‘the [Ocr.

SPECIES. HItts. PLAINS.
Varanus nebulosus, Dum, &|Pinang. ae Bengal. i.
Bibr.
Varanus flavescens, (Gray.) Pinang, Bengal. _
Varanus salvator (Laurenti.) Pinang. Malayan Peninsula, Bengal.
Bronchocela cristatella, (Kuhl )| Pinang, Malayan Pen- Malayan Peninsula, § Singa-
insula, pore.
Lophyrus armatus, (Gray.) Ws ii: Pinang, Singapore. agit
Dilophyrus grandis, Gray. Pinang. cm aS,
Draco volans, Linné. Feng Pinang. : aa Pinang, Malayan Peninsula.
Draco maculatus, (Gray.) Pinang. SO Muna). tok ce
Leiolepis bellii, (Gray.) | Pinang, Malayan Peninsula.
Eumeces punctatus, (Lin.) Var.| Pinang. Or, Pinang, Malayan Peninsula,
Singapore.

Euprepis rufescens, (Shaw.) ae eee

Var B. Dum: & Bib. | Ping. ep

Var F, Dum. & Bibr.| sates cS
Euprepis ernestiit, Dum. and TC Ghee OL ae Pinang, Malayan Peninsula.

Bibr.
Lygosoma chalcides, (Linné.) Pinang. Singapore.
OPHIDIA.
Innocuous.

Pilidion lineatum, (Boie.) Pinang. Singapore.

Typhiops nigro-albus, Dum. &|Pinang. Singapore.
Bibr.
Typhiops braminus, (Daudin.)|Pinang,Malayan Pen-|Pinang, Singapore, Malayan
insula. Peninsula, Bengal, Assam.
Cylindrophis rufus, (Laurenti. ) Singapore, Tranqubar, Bengal.
Xenopeltis unicolor, Reinwardt.|Pinang. Singapore, Malayan Penin-
sula.

Python reticulatus,(Schneider.) Pinang, Malayan Pen.|Pinang, Singapore, Malayan

| insula. Peninsula, Bengal ?
Acrochordus javanicus, Horn-| Pinang. Singapore, Java.
stedt.
Acrochordus granulatus, Rivers and Sea-coast of Ma-
( Schneider.) layan Peninsula and Is-

lands, New-Guinea, Timor,
Java, Sumatra, Coroman-
del, Bay of Manilla.

Calamaria lumbricoidea, Schle- Pinang. Singapore. *
gel, Var.

Calamaria linnei, Boie, Var,|Pinang. Java.
Schlegel.
Calamaria longiceps, Cantor. |Pinang.
Calamaria sagittaria, Cantor. Malayan Peninsula, Bengal.

Coronella baliodeira, Schlegel. |Pinang.

1847.)
SPECIES. + AL EELS
Xenodon purpurascens, Schle-| Pinang.
gel.

Lycodon aulicus, (Linné.) Pinang.
Var. A, Pinang.
Var. B, Pinang.
Var..c, Pinang, Malayan Pen-
insula.
Var. D;

Lycodon platurinus, (Shaw. ) Pinang.

Lycodon effrenis, Cantor. Pinang.

Coluber fasciolatus, Shaw.

Coluber radiatus, Schlegel. o

Coluber korros, Reinwardt. a

Coluber hexagonotus, Cantor. Pinang.

Dipsas dendrophiia, Reinwardat.|Pinang,Malayan Pen-

insula.

Dipsas multimaculata, Schie-| Pinang.
gel.

Dipsas cynodon, Cuvier. Pinang.

Dipsas boa, Boie. Pinang.

Herpetodryas oxycephalus, Pinang.

(Reinwardt.)
Dryinus prasinus, (Reinwardt.)}|Malayan Peninsula
and Islands.

Var. A, Ditto.
Var. B, Pinang.
Var. C, Pinang.
Leptophis pictus, (Gmelin.) Malayan _ Peninsula
and Islands.
Var. A, Ditto.
Leptophis caudulineatus, Can- Pinang.

tor.

Leptophis ornatus, {>taw.)Var.| Pinang.

Tropidonotus umbratus ,( Daud.)
Var.
Tropidonotus stolatus, (Linné.)

Tropidonotus schistosus,(Dau. )

Var.
Tropidonotus cerasogaster, on. MG
(Cantor. )
Tropidonotus junceus, Cantor. Pinang. Mie
Homalopsis, Gans wre

Malayan Peninsula and Islands.

PLAINS.

Java.

Pinang, Malayan Peninsula,
Bengal.

Pinang, Bengal.

Pinang, Malayan Peninsula.

Pinang, Malayan Peninsula.

Malayan Peninsula, Bengal.

Bengal ?

Malayan Peninsula, Coro-

mandel.

Pinang, Singapore, Malayan

Peninsula.

Pinang, Singapore, Malayan
Peninsula.

Pinang, Singapore, Malayan
Peninsula, Java.

Malayan Peninsula,

Malayan Peninsula.

Java.

Malayan Peninsula and Is-
lands.
Ditto.

Malayan Peninsula and Is-
lands, Bengal.
Ditto.

Singapore.

Malayan Peninsula.

Malayan Peninsula and Is-
lands, Java, Bengal.

Pinang, Malayan Peninsula,
Bengal, Nipal, Coroman-
del, Bombay.

Malayan Peninsula, Bengal.

Ditto ditto.

Malayan Peninsula, Bengal.

All the Malayan species in-
habit fresh-water, rivers,
estuaries or the sea-coast,
as noted under each,

tor.

Naja lutescens, Laurenti. Var.
D. (Daud.)

Var. nigra.

i A

1078 Catalogue of Reptiles, $c. [Ocr
VENOMOUS.
Specigs. Hits. PLAINS.
Elaps melanurus, (Shaw.) |Malayan Peninsula, Tenasse-
rim, Nerva.
Elaps intestinalis, (Laurenti.) Pinang. Singapore, Malayan Penin-
Var. sula, Sp. Java, Malwah,
(Central India.)
Elaps nigromaculatus, Cantor. Pinang. ‘Singapore.
Elaps bivirgatus, Kuhl. Ver. | Pinang. Malayan Peninsula.
Bungarus flaviceps, J. Rein-|Pmang.
wardt.
Bungarus candidus, (Linné.) ;Malayan Peninsula, Benzal,
Coromandel, Malabar.
Bungarus fasciatus, (Schnei- Pinang, Malayan Peninsula,
der.) Bengal, Coromandel.
Hamadryas ophiophagus, Can-| Pinang Singapore, Malayan Penin-

sula, Bengal.

Pinang, Malayan Pen-|Pivang, Singapore, Malayan

insula. Peninsula, Bengal, Coro-
mandel.
Pinang. Pinang, Singapore.

Pinang, Malayan Pen- Pinang, Singapore, Malayan

Trigonocephalus gramineus,
(Shaw.) insula, ChirraPunji.| Peninsula, Bengal, Nipal.
Var, |Pinang, Malayan Pen-| Pinang, Singapore, Malayan
insula. Peninsula.
Trigonocephaius sumatranus, Pinang, Singapore, Malayan
(Raffles.) Var. Peninsula. Sp. Sumatra.
Trigonocephalus puniceus, Pinang, Singapore, Malayau
Reinwardt. Peninsula.
Laticauda Hydrus, +7 All species inhabit the sea or
estuaries,
BATRACHIA.
Ichthyophis glutinosus, (Linné.) Singapore.

Var ?

Rana leschenaulti, Dum. and
Bibr.
Rana tigrina, Daudin,

ae ee

Megalophrys montana, Wagler,
Var.

Limnodytes erythreus, (Schie-
gel.)

Polypedates leucomystaa, (Gra-

venhorst.)

Bufo melanostictus, Schneider

ee

Hyladactylus bivittatus, Can-'
tor. |

(re ee

Malayan Peninsula, Bengal,

Pondicherry.
Malayan Peninsula &) Malayan Peninsula and Is-
Islands. lands, Bengal.

Pinang, Sp. a

[Malayan Peninsula.

Pinang, Malayan Pen-! Singapore, Malayan Peain-
insula. sula, Bengal.

Malayan Peninsula Maliyau Peninsula and Is-
and Islands. lands, Bengal.

ee re cme | ne

Malayan Peuinsula,
}

1847. | Ruins of Ranode. 1079

Memorandum regarding the recently discovered ruins of Ranode, in
Scindeah’s Dominions ; by Henry Core, Secretary Archeological
Society of Dehli.*

The Right Honorable the Governor General having most liberally
sanctioned, by a late order, the appointment of Lieut. F. Maisey, of the
67th Regt. N. I., to imvestigate the ruins of Ranode, in compliance
with the suggestion of the Archeological Society of Dehli, it may be
considered desirable to publish the principal inscription on those ruins,
with the view of eliciting information contemporary with the researches
of Lieut. Maisey ; and I have the honor to: submit a brief account of
the place, drawn up from the Memoranda supplied to the Society by
Capt. R. R. Ellis of Shansee, when the inscription was originally for-
warded by him.

Ranode is situate in the Chandoree district of B icaah: s dominions,
about 35 miles nearly due South of the famous fort of Nurwur, and at no
great distance (apparently 6 or 7 miles) east of the high road from
Agra to Bombay. Although marked in the maps, as a place of some
consequence, it is not mentioned in Hamilton’s Gazetteer, and I find
no account of it elsewhere. It is close on the banks of the Airawati,
a small stream which takes its rise at Indore (not the capital of Hol-
kar’s dominions) three kos from Ranode, and where there is a stone
image of Bhim Sen, one of the Pandu princes, and also the remains
of ancient buildings.

The edifice in which the inscription, forwarded to the Society by
Capt. Ellis, was found, was first brought to light by Capt. A. Dewar,
commanding the Ist Calvary of Scindeah’s contingent, and is known

in the neighbourhood as the “ Kokai Mahal.” It is built of gigantic

masses of hard freestone, without any ornamental sculpture, beautifully
fitted together without a particle of cement.

From the rough sketches drawn apparently by a native, and which
accompanied the inscription, it is clear that this edifice is one of consi-
derable extent ; the inscription is cut on an erect tablet, situate at the
end of one of the varandahs of the Palace,

* Communicated with the iscription and translation, by the Archeological Society
of Dehli.— Eps.

1080 Ruins of Ranode. (Oct.

There are besides this, the principal building, two tanks of consider-
able dimensions, named the Gass and Bhowkebaoli. There are also
in the neighbourhood some Musalman tombs with inscriptions of the
reign of Aurungzeb.

About eight kos further down the Airawati stream, is Kandalpur,
said to be the Kandalpur mentioned in Wilkins’ translation of the
Bhagavat, from which Krishna carried off Rukhmini, the betrothed
wife of his cousin Sisupal, the Rajah of Chanderi.

From the mere glimpse which this imperfect sketch affords of the
ruins in question, we perceive that the field of investigation is ample,
not only at Ranode itself, but in the neighbourhood, and we may rea-
sonably expect very important results from Mr. Maisey’s researches.

The translation which accompanied the inscription is prepared by
H. M. Elliot, Esq., C. S., Secretary to the Government of India. I am
assured by that distinguished Orientalist that not a name that occurs
in the document is to be found in any of the genealogies hitherto
published. We may further hope that several of the letters and words
now omitted as undecypherable, may be restorable on such a careful
investigation as Lieut. Maisey will be able to carry on.

INSCRIPTION.

ean: fra | ea waren faa hers: | Tara
atta ford fafan aftaraaay vaste TRAST
WARIS TATA HalCFeCAIS: UCEat | aqaTyaRaTTH
WAR GUAAMSLIEE WAM Tag TAA Raraava heater: |
alae SRR CRSC CSCC CeCe TaTaigutcaey fen
qaatfe a: mang | WoWActaaat afafsaaaasre Tay
caaicatge yae rican wfcarearastsaata || Sataarew
Terms wwafafteasaqay ya: maTaracedtamaqey
TRAE TUL: l ce et efrey mnaacraaarfcat
aicaamraiateaed fauctrsfararesrattsatts | aaa
qedtwcuta area zeaatace fanaa fataatta
—s | Exerqsrareqgargarte: \ wea fayufaata atsry

= yarae fagwaferafcure: | aencysseasata amza
frufacactrercacgear: | | aera tran trarraa fate

1847. | Ruins of Ranode. 108)

auastated Gas aara: | Starngtancan eri area
aucafsafuutaaqate: | acteurs: Taytyrggqat CAAT
ARTA | wantag feaurwarty SalfactaeHnay ares: a
MACRTTCATIg fea: vaifata afrawanaats: | ver
aafifaqaitraafeareaaaraa avardfatg: 1 wae
afaae wate aera faaireat TIBATATKT IAAT
crquuaniagta: | cparedffaasrauagadi aera aa ute
FASAAAAIAAALTSIATA TAAL || WAT AUB AMAA ST
aqeacrslacataaral| MaMa ay fa Uae aa
MLAS | HUTA SHALIAT TA azaires fama T
faaaaifaacrarate AHAAAVAMTAU: | CACITATAS
aia ofraa: wafacaufaa| ofasaraictuawaare
slaqeanagqeats qaféata euatantaamaaapa ec faas
TAHA | aired uae faarasegfaat wcatfaara | wets
waaaqa frartrarararatya: HAUTE VES AAT aaa
eireiafrdaartrerainaretatrarawe cia: aertraeaey
aasaiaats: Sa | cua Trefwrszararg
AMAA Sl | Banrcaanrecafeaamsgiesraay
Cquss: | Braet weaaifacsuna areraewese: 5
facafeadcautaa fi gerrauraarara: | yvectrfequeqaa
afe waafvamafies: | eacfraaaaa cfadaaagtrare
qarasayatay afaigeaaaeiinan: | amis
fanefasqeaeradqga:) wifa wa wks aera: ary TAT
wau faa: | eae farmreatra THe TTeg aT: UCa az
waft aac fa freer: RAT | UeaTMA ATA AAs 7
waryfaeirta aewahitaararzac: TRAUMTCIA || STAT
argues fiaaafaagedarce: frefrmaat faruarey
SIA SA | stareaicaficarea: waraqaeantqateay a:
wremifcfatca ARITATH GATT [Was assets
ua: RuwawamAeeanete AACAA aaa AT |S
sutaufeosti TRATAMCS Aa TABS WLITATCHAaA
AS VST || wasalcafecrmeaRwas ula

-

i, & 2

1082 Ruins of Ranode. [Ocr.

a afaaaxarcaaa: eiattaa fanaa: | Waa RAG aA Taare
WECAACRZ IAAT: faantaraftaacty | atfeeae
aparatcs farataa: | aratageatrsraaeeagfoataaa
TaTaagay qIVaqRy WGA eaLa Baal a l|LHS
aa fatrag (waza) wat ufasand ufeataa S| aaatag
fancafacata waieaa 7 aeafearaas | afemattaaa
aaaaa fee aaa a Ta) cafaaa| SAAT AT ALT T
aaa fcwaraala qe Fray ATTA TE aa erg TIAA AH
Waa: | fasaritetaaanaTees: areata ATA RATA
MUASSUATUS CVA: | PAT CATS sane aa aaafsT
aaaifugeda PacgquaarTsaa uveutiag frase
ceqTTEMTA TUTAs AIST ATI CaheA ate qaertaa ware
dratecucatiay fatarndfeagusgiya aeUetet
ANAK | @araefartin faqrnaermaaianparat wi
VAYAAITTTAALIyy | aTAasawaafaaseg
fare few: agufanta: azafaaaease a: Uz | Varaa
Sweaters: aaa quaratraatgara fe ay Stas
afrairaratarargiracate adyattaaey aetaquate
atefauet CTHceaeca || a aatsatea: uawayet Farht
waifed | caaaufcsancaataa yard fare igeratfaagr
ctizafiiauned fafa a: arafeqefeqeafaaaa
al | faesramaraaransascfea aaa wattafa
eaueicencfafe | enrciearaaaafacauerecafcacicgat ©
HUALCHAT AAMAS AAT: | Tea aaa
wufeirsieacaat ferrari THAAZ VT AVITS
ahonfa fr ereaata aftanernqen tiaras eat ire
farrar erst: waaay | TSC TY AARUY CAGE TSA
TDA HAAR areufey: daaaaas: fasrda weuey fH
SC EADICAC critica a au frrmanTyaass alata
wmeeamate: eawatrsrararaa Abia: neem
afta: aaa | agaaearae aeyartateenfaes
AMT auzaefiadnaeadawea || Barrens bi

1847. | Ruins of Ranode. 1083

aaa fadt waited faa weadiifraag Ga
aq: aaaa| feet sqcacay: dtfafreraarts
aqrgqudttatate wear wufey waif) waa fea
aaarntateaene aeutufatrdaratefauaatarn
RAAT SAAT | AA AFSTIU afcaraa fad afsdarara-
QUAA HAR LATA SIG EA | Srgsrarstarttrefeastat-
ad SARITA aaraTayd: fata Foe | aaa
equfa o caafacey as: woofs fansfaareey | SaaT-
qaqaRAacasuageuted: Fatt wars | aarad-
eqrfa UQUL aa eaTAA LC aAAT asattaeta | sara.
SE RICE SUIT aeMaAt eanag trays: | ATeey-
ah > lahahdababadiabie hid WaT BIg asa aa ataAae. :
aqaaa: | cateufeatatatefacagaaaiec was a-
APAaAOAsT: AMAIA | CASAC Aara Warara-
fayamnaitmaseanite geatrarare eats fay caret
eqesataaTaaii aa arava: gaa eal fa faa sae
arfearrat: | fraqwaaeat arqcfaaraat || waqate-
Tua caaaaiacastradatataatad afraatarfeta-
atcaraa | RASA UPaatsrarasfsantea faamaetcarfaat
sercarya franca tata CHa fasmamantana
aifaqzamfeaaenra | LAAT AT HULTATA TTS LIF AT
aqctataaa StrearaT ATS TATRA Ty fatueia Hate
eratafraraarat aa fe eatac ose: araaeaawtataaaaa
mufaeufaata dora sd faerafatusataey fara
AGST | AMA ATA SAA AAI AAT AQAA AAT SST
SAS AUSF SSHACISITE | MAM ALAS ATTRA STR TT-
xa MAT AAUS ATS AALS AT ATA ANL aS | UTaTS CaqTT-
amaata: ToT: Daedtaartea | aafeereragatfeatan:
marearara fea faarfa HaaTaTaUcaTaaasa ear feaat-
ALSAAAT| aaitategqy gare aa racaareKaaaaay
witaacreagararaasaiT metaata | FEAT AT.
nataartaeaginitas WAU MC AAa ERT AA LAA a

1084 Ruins of Ranode. [Ocr.

faarafcoae | AE HIATT A AAMT TATA T SL TT
f=: | VAI a eAa TATA as ART a SWAT ) areararet
fraatratrdee ware wCaTT TILA TAT AAT
fous atafsqeiaarar: | RATE fa eay aA AA aH CAL ET
gtafafeare: | gureared faaaataeaTaae aa aT II
fecneanfetmeats froncisragaria aataratet
qacragquiantaaea 4 decafeufercaa: fears
faaredaeny Faces | Berscfatafranrarsd a fag
AUTAT: | aaa faa aA AATEATSTAS ALATA | a
arfrererenpngzerqafatasicanizerat | fratfeueat
aaa aac: aaae saat: | walfadtaregaraaretaqar
FAA | CHACHl faa Cagcaigaarargaaranr: |
afaurimadiacraraacaaye es | sefetatyen ta
cufatecretqurdirwen | cneatatedfsarararen
aufeaqqcean | RaTaadtaartt farsatrsctrgsfagas: |
faatacafatrara HITTAATHTA | fexriaranitaaa fax
weutminaiigasarqaataanifcawe: | ata
eq WL aa sigussaacuia wariifaancaces frafcar |
aritastatane a: areqeutaafaay: Waray THAT VIZ
wefaee weaamnfasnantnghraanena || aaT aT
ALA CSC e TATA Ta fa BATA: | THATS THAT S
HAUSA Gq WalwraaeyeulHe cars aeAHAAaT
wseaa afadien fercarsisnraateartearrearfafeat

Translation of an Inscription at Ranode.

Praise be to Shiva who dwelleth in a land where rains pecpetnalla
fall, and who is the lord of Paradise, and giver of happiness to mankind
* * *, a god most righteous and powerful. * * * Praise be to him to
whom sacrifices for propitiation of sins are offered, who keepeth his
word, and who dwelleth in Kailas and on whom all Devatas and Asurs
attend.

May the injunctions of the conquerer of Tirpora be always your
guide.

Padmasan, with implicit faith celebrated a Jag in the delightful forest
called Daruban, by means of which he ganied the favour of Shiva, who

1847. ] Ruins of Ranode. 1085

is pleased only by placing great confidence in him. * * * He prosper-
ed by virtue of this holy performance; he attained great power, and
his family increased greatly. He was succeeded by a still better per-
son of Muni descent. His name was Surendr ; he had a pure heart
and possessed great power, and commanded universal respect. His
dominions increased daily like the new moon. His son was the most
celebrated Kadamhguhambusi, whose son was Raja Shankhmathikad-
hipat, whose son was Ambipal. This prince like Mahadev, was a
great conqueror of his enemies. From him descended Bhoritapa ; his
son was Tirath Nath, and from him descended Ram, a prince of great -
renown. His son was Purandargur, who was as powerful as his father,
and who possessed a great inventive genius, and is admired to this day
by all learned men for his extensive knowledge and superior talents. He
was so shrewd that no lawyer could cheat him of his wealth. His son
was Rajanishikhrabharan, the most venerable and praiseworthy man of
the time, whose fame shone with equal lustre with the sun. The
virtuous and wealthy Raja Avanti, having heard from his messenger of
the unparalleled qualifications of this worthy person, wished to see him
before performing the Jag, he was now going to celebrate. Raja
Avanti, the Chattri, went in person to that pious man, and after using
every art and entreaty, brought him to Opendrpore, which abounds
with Tamal-trees.* * * The wise and well educated Monarch gave
charge of his kingdom to him and himself retired to do penance. This
most virtuous and pious prince who was as famous as the Sumeru
Mountain, and who was the cleverest man of his age, entrusted the
management of the government of Mattinagar to Rani Paindr and hav-
ing retired to a solitary place, passed the remaining days of his life in
performing worship. He was venerated by all. To him succeeded
Cayach Shiva, who was beloved by all his subjects, and was as strong
as armour. He was bold in field, had skill enough to ward off success-
fully the weapons of his enemy, and had subdued his passions. He
was succeeded by his disciple Sada Shiva, a man of great forbearance ;
when he himself like his predecessor sought retirement. Sada Shiva's
son was Sudhdaesh a prince of equal dignity, resembling to mountain
Odayachal. He was so powerful that he destroyed all his enemies, as
the beams of the sun remove darkness. He was as generous as power-
ful. His dominions increased to an astonishing extent. He had not

1086 Ruins of Ranode. [Ocr.

* * * * * * His power extended to the remotest parts of the world, he
never deviated from the prescribed rules. The fame of that good
Monarch shines to this day like the moon. He had control over his
passions and thus became an ornament to the seat of his Guru. He
preserved peace throughout his reign and kept alliance with those who
were worthy of his confidence. Tis * * * was * * * a man very wise
and learned. This prince deserves great commendation, but suffice it
to say that he humbled the pride of all his enemies. His excellencies
are too numerous to be described in this short sketch. He was suc-
ceeded by his disciple Biyom Shiva, a most worthy and able person,
and as pious as his predecessor. He acquired universal fame. He
was highly forbearing and he was called Biyom Shiva, because he com-
posed many verses in praise of Biyompad (or Vishnu). He gave much
protection to his subjects and devoted himself always to the cause of
others. His character was so commendable that it was sung by
Kumers (celestial choristers.) The fame-of that great Monarch spread
over the earth like the moon-light. * * * What more should I say in
praise of this extraordinary man. than * * * He was most pious, and
much devoted to worship ; he was gentle in his speech and he followed
the way of righteousness. He hada perfect command over his pas-
sions. He was very punctual in the discharge of his duties. He was
a good administrator as well as a virtuous man. His words were very
instructive, and all the good qualities were combined in him. * * *
Jag * * * He possessed a very large kingdom which increased every
day. * * * * He was the most excellent person of his time. All his
acts were surprising. His dominions extended to all parts of the
earth. He had travelled over the whole world and had gained univer-
sal applause. Herepopulated the long desolated city of Mutmayurpur
and made it as flourishing as in the days of Ranipaindr. * * * This
city was now repeopled by him and made the seat of his government.
He embellished the city with gold and pearls; his beautiful horses
* * * and stately elephants. He caused the buildings in the city to
be cleaned. This great king with his immense wealth restored that
admirable city to its ancient splendour. He superintended himself the
construction of the new buildings * * * His pious and glorious actions
were admired both by men and gods * * * who had turned away his
eye from anger which is contemned by all good men. He was a man

1847. | . Ruins of Ranode. 1087

of great forbearance and piety and there is nothing too good to be ob-
tained by those who are always devoted to worship. * * * were so fat
that a slap on their haunches produced a sound as loud as that of a
trumpet. They were as swift in their motion as the sun. The Raja
was very punctual in the performance of the worship required of a
Brumhchari. * * * He had acquired a good name by his generosity and
pious conduct. He was a prince of highest repute. He was as beau-
tiful as Indra. The arms of Shiva were his protectors. Mahadev
was never so much pleased with any person as with him. He never
spoke trifles even when he conversed with his friends. He was of a
fair complexion; and was the greatest man of his age. He hada
thorough acquaintance with the doctrines of the Buddhist religion, and
knew those of the religion of Jains as well as they themselves did. He
had knowledge of the past, present, and the future. * * * His out-
ward appearance was such as excited terror, and that famous and pious
Raja (was so bold) that he feared no enemy. He was kind to those
who were good; he knew each person’s worth, and he deserves great
praise for his virtues. He was the mightiest Monarch of his time, and
possessed all the qualities of a good man, * * * before the noise of
elephants * * * like the deer and jackals * * * could stand or endure
* * * His talents shone with equal splendour in day and night, and his
renown spread over the world like the moon-light. That excellent
prince was adorned with a garland of all virtues that a man can possess.
* * * There never was a man superior to him in any respect in this
world, He was very submissive, just, energetic, mild, wise, brave and
pious. * * * He had gained popular applause. Many Baolis, magnifi-
cent buildings, gardens * * * temples in honor of Shiva, Parvati, Nan-
dishor and Ganesh were constructed by him. The water of the Baolis
was so pure that the shadow which the stars reflected in it seemed
every night like Kumud flowers, and the ornaments which adorned the
feet of those women who came to bathe there made a noise like that of
aswarm of geese. The image of women that looked into the water
was seen in it as clear as a lotus flower. The Baolis were adorned
like a beautiful woman with every kind of embellishment, and every
person that looked at their steps was highly pleased. They were the
monuments of this Raja’s greatness * * * * * In that pleasant land,
and in those splendid buildings the Raja lived like Mahadev. The

oo

1088 Ruins of Ranode.

lofty buildings which surrounded those Baolis prevented the sun’s rays
from reaching the surface of water in them, and it appeared as if the
sun was ashamed to show its face to that pure water. They were so
magnificent that you would suppose them to be the dwelling of gods.
They were as cool as celestial habitations which are refrigerated by the
gentle breeze of the sea. * * * The buildings which were on the banks
of the river were as splendid as the moon, and the surface of the water
in that river was covered with lotus flowers. * * * It never left *.* *
in all seasons it was very deep. * * * The moon shone very beautifully
on its rapid streams, and resembled a mirror. The temples were as
free from impurities as the hearts of gods are pure from all vice.
* * * * In the river there were all kinds of fish. * * * That victorious
Rajé who had subdued all his passions, used to live in those palaces.
* + * They were more beautiful than women who are adorned with all
kinds of ornaments, and the Raja had made this city the museum of
all the curiosities of the world. * * * It is well known that Baolis are
usually embellished by kumud flowers, but these Baolis were so beau-
tifully constructed and ornamented that kumud flowers owed their
beauty to them. * * * This Raja was as glorious and powerful as the
gods. The Hill of white stones which shone like the moon in the
cold season derived its beauty from the occasional visits of this Monarch
who had planted numerous trees (on it.) He conquered all his ene-
mies, * * * This city * * * * was repopulated by him.

The writer of these verses was * * * and the person who transcribed
them on this stone was Anrudh.

LDL LLL LLLP LLL LIF SILL LL LDL IIL

PROCEEDINGS

OF THE

ASIATIC SOCIETY OF BENGAL,

For SerremsBer, 1847.

PL LLLP LDAP"

The regular monthly meeting of the Asiatic Society was held on
Wednesday evening, the lst. September, 1847.

The Lorn Bisuop, in the chair.

The minutes of last meeting were read and confirmed, and the
accounts and vouchers for August laid on the table as usual.

The following gentlemen were ballotted for and duly elected members
of the Society :—

Dr. Lamb, Superintending Surgeon.

Gilson R. French, Esq.

William McDougal, Esq.

Major Waugh, the Surveyor General of India, was named for ballot
at the October meeting; proposed by B. H. Hodgson, Esq., seconded
by Dr. W. B. O’Shaughnessy.

In consequence of the absence of Major Marshall, his notice of
motion, that all sections and committees of the Society be authorized to
elect their own Secretaries, was not brought forward.

Read letters from H. M. Elliott, Esq., Secretary to the Government
of India, Foreign Department, accepting Mr. Frith’s offer to join the
Thibet Mission.

From H. M. Elliott, Esq., Secretary to Government of India
Foreign Department, promising to forward Lieutenant Strachey’s nar-
rative of his tour in the lake districts of Manasarowar and Rakas Tal,

From Major Anderson, C. B., Ishapore, forwarding a paper on the
route of the Chinese traveller Hiuan 'Thsang.

i) Riz

1090 Proceedings of the Asiatic Society. (Sept.

From Mr. Logan, Singapore, with a paper on Lamination and Lami-
nar Coloration accompanying Iron-masked Walls in the Sedimentary
Rocks of Singapore, &c. |

From B. H. Hodgson, Esq., on the Tame Sheep and Goats of the
sub-Himalayas and Thibet.

From Capt. William Munro, announcing his retirement from the
Society in consequence of his departure to England.

From H. Cope, Esq., forwarding, on the part of the Archeological
Society of Dehli, a memoir by Messrs. Cope and Lewis “on the Town
and Palace of Feerozabad, in the vicinity of Dehli.”

From Capt. Kittoe, on the route of Fa Hian through the Province
of Behar.

From Baboo Nrependernath Tagore, Honorary Secretary to the

Tuttwabodhini Sabha, presenting a copy of the first Kulpa of the
“ Tuttwabodhini Patrika.”’

From Baboo Debendernath Tagore, forwarding a Buddhistical image
recently exhumed in the vicinity of the Temple of Tribeni, near
Hooghly.

On the part of the Council of the Society the Secretaries submitted
their unanimous recommendation—that Capt. William Munro, be
elected an Honorary member of the Society, as a tribute of their sense
of the zeal and success with which he has applied his varied scienti-
fic attamments to numerous enquiries of general utility during his late
service in India.

That Capt. Munro’s report on the Timber Trees of Bengal be forward-
ed to the Millitary Board, as that of the Asiatic Society, with the due
acknowledgment of the valuable aid Capt. Munro has afforded, also
that the Report be published in the Journal.

A letter having been received by Mr. Laidlay from Colonel Sykes,
announcing that the Court of Directors had sanctioned the immediate
publication of the Rig Veda in London, to be edited by Dr. Muller,
with a translation by Professor Wilson, at an expense of Rs. 40,000, —
the Council felt it to be their duty to direct the immediate suspension
of all outlay on the edition of the same work recently sanctioned by the
Asiatic Society of Bengal under the editorial management of Dr. Roer.

1847. | Proceedings of the Asiatic Society. 1091

With this resolution Dr. Roer at once complied, and addressed the
subjoined letter to the Council, recommending that instead of the Rig
Veda the Society undertake to publish the Sanhita of the Yajus Veda,
one of equal importance.

Extract of a letter from Cou. SyKus, dated “ India House,” 2d July, 1847.

“The views I propounded in my notes upon Ancient India, are making
some progress on the continent. Monsr. Manfried, in his recent work, ‘‘ Essai
sur ’ origine dés principaux Peuples Anciens”’ has adopted, with few excep-
tions, the whole of my opinions; and justifying his adoption upon logical
deductions. We shall presently, I suspect, have further reason to acknowledge
the soundness of some of these opinions inthe revelations of the Rig Veda,
the text of which the Asiatic Society will be glad to learn, the Court of Di-
rectors have authorized to be published, together with an English translation,
at the expense of £4000. The Editor is a very profound Oriental Scholar,
although a young man, Dr. Max Muller. His labours will extend over a
period of five years.”

To Dr. W. B. O'SHAUGHNESSY,
Senior Secretary, Asiatic Society,
Dated Asiatic Society, the 27th August, 1847.

Sir,—I have the honour to acknowledge the receipt of your letter, dated
the 20th instant, and in reply to report to you for the information of the
Committee of Papers, that in compliance with their instructions I have put
an immediate stop to the progress of the work relative to the proposed edi-
tion of the Sanhita of the Rigveda, and that in the course of this month I
shall submit to the Society the portion that has been completed.

As it is not stated in the letter of Col. Sykes, that a commencement of the
edition has been made in London, I beg to submit it to the Society, whether
they think fit to place as much of the text and commentary, as is ready for
the press, after having passed the Oriental Section, at the disposal of the
Honourable the Court of Directors.

Although under the circumstances set forth in your letter, I fully agree
with the propriety of discontinuing the printing of the Rigveda, yet I do not
perceive a reason why the printing of this Veda at home should induce the
_ Society entirely to give up an undertaking into which they have embarked
before the eyes of the literary world, and of which the difficulties have been
now for the greater part overcome. 5

The Sanhita of the Rigveda is but a small portion of the Vedas, a complete
edition of which requires the united energies of many colabourers. I would

1092 Proceedings of the Asiatic Society. [Supt.

therefore suggest to the Society to go on with their work, and to publish
within the space of five years in which the Sanhita of the Rig will be printed
in London, another part of the Vedas, for mstance, the Sanhita of the Yajur,
which is of equal importance. Thus the wishes of the Directors and the
learned public would be gratified, two parts, instead of one, of the important
work at once appearing, and we would at the same time redeem the pledge
which the Society for a long time has owed to the Directors. In conclusion I
beg to draw the attention of the Society to the cireumstance, that an edition
of the Vedas im India possesses an advantage which is altogether wanting in
Europe. Even the most distinguished scholar has to make a new study for
the Vedas to master ther language and grammar, but while in Europe he is
limited to his own resources, he can here at every stage of the work avail
himself of the assistance of Pundits, by which, to say the least, the publica-
tion must be greatly accelerated.
I have the honour to be, Si,
Your most obedient Servant,
E. Roerr,
Co-Secretary, Asiatic Society, Orrental Dept.

The Council regarding this proposal as deserving attentive consider-
ation, recommended that the Oriental Section be solicited to report upon
it at their earliest convenience for the information of the Society.

Dr. Roer also having most liberally proposed to place as much of
the text and commentary of the Rig Veda as he had already prepared
for the press, at the disposal of the Hon’ble the Court of Directors,
the Council recommended Dr. Roer’s offer for the acceptance and thanks
of the Society.

Some discussion ensued as to the expediency of discontinuing the
preparation of the Rig Veda on the unofficial communication above
refered to.

It was observed, that having commenced in this country where
greater facilities for accuracy and expedition existed, a text and com-
mentary with translation, after much delay and application of the
Oriental funds to other general uses of the Society, it must be desired
not too hastily to drop the task, except with the exact knowledge of
what was doing and wished to be done by the Home authorities.

Accordingly, on the proposition of Mr. Bushby, it was carried by a
majority, that pending the reply to an immediate reference to the India

1847. | Proceedings of the Asiatic Society. 1093

House, Dr. Roer be requested to proceed with his Edition of the Rig

Veda.
Reports having been received from the Curators and Librarian in
their several Departments, the meeting adjourned.

LIBRARY.
The following bocks have been received since the last meeting :

PRESENTED.

Rudimens de la Langue Hindoui; par M. Garcin de Tassy. Paris, 1847.—
By THE AUTHOR.

Proceedings of the Zoological Society of London, for the year 1838.—By
E. Buytu, Esq.

The Journal of the Indian Archipelago and Eastern Asia, No. I.—By
J.R. Logan, Esq. *

The Oriental Baptist, No. [IX.—By Tue Eprror.

Upadeshak, No. IX.—By tux Epiror.

The Oriental Christian Spectator, No. VIIJ.—By tus Eprrors.

The Caleutta Christian Observer, for August, 1847.—By Tur Eprrors.

Meteorological Register kept at the Surveyor General’s Oifice, Calcutta,
for the month of July, 1847.—From THE Surveyor GENERAL’S OFFICE.

Record of cases treated in the Mesmeric Hospital from November 1846 to
May 1847, with Reports of the Official visitors, (two copies.)—By THE BEn-
GAL GOVERNMENT.

Le Moniteur des Indes—Orientales, et Occidentales, Tome II. No. Il.—
By THE EprTor.

EXCHANGED.
Calcutta Journal of Natural History, No. 29.
The London, Edinburgh, and Dublin Philosophical Magazine, No. 203-4,
Journal Asiatique, Nos. 41-2.
The Athenzeum, Nos. 1023-4.

PURCHASED.
Journal des Savans, Avril et Mai, 1847.
Ferguson’s Latin Dictionary.
Meadows’ French Dictionary.

Re

O |00°%

SOOT/IL'6

9@'L |SV'l
90 |ee0

a0

“ulRyY
"yR1]s O[NWUND
“1[MWIND OLLI

ol
*Apnolg
*"Iyedjs OFUWNA
Apno[g

“ord
‘IyVI3s O;NWND
“Apnoyo Ala A
*1781]S OyNUIND
‘TynwWND
Tyeljs OpAUIND
*Apnoig
“Tq aul NT

"oN
“Apnolg
“AZZ

ong
‘ApnOTD
"e138 OFRWND

"Tyeljs OFNUIND
“oni,
ong
“OWI

“Apnolg

IN
“OnIC

*Apno[g

a
|
fi
fg
:

‘

*sasvyd s

Pa ee
‘s
as}
©
OP
yoaT | yaa
"UONBAITY
"SODNLH

uUley

*oanjR1od wa J,
WIN WIXI

al

*AYS ay) JO yoodsy

"SIO'LL |0'8L IS°8L |e9"

"A \O'LL |S°L8 [0°06 |FS9°

"I “S|O'BL |S°S8 |0°S8 |9F9"

"S|L°18 |S 68 [0°16 |249"

"MA (8'6L 7°88 |2°06 |90L"

"$/8°6L |8'F8 |0°S8 |PEL"

"$|8°6L 0'F8 /8°€8 |SZL"

"9/0°6L |S 98 |b'98) 1ZL"

"$1008 8°68 |8'16 | 989°

“N'/3°08 0°68 [0°16 |8Z9°

“S/0'6L (0°S8 [6°28 19L°

"M *S10°08 |9 98 |¢°88 |PL9°

"S18°08 0 48 [0°88 |S8¢"

"S|9°08 |@'FB 14°98 |oz¢"

aS 06! 0''8 18°08 |SLr°

"TN {108 |@'F8 |0'S8 |0ze"

“S18°08 |0'98 0°28 |F8S"

"NOL |G'8L 10'BL |E%9"

"A “S|P'6L 2°88 19°16 |G6¢"

“N'18°08 /0°S8 10°28 |Z1¢°

_ TH. “$|8 08 (0°06 0°16 |@rS"

"A “S|S°18 1°28 |0'48 |S0S"

“#10 08 |0°E8 |G°Eg IBLF

"1 /8°08 [8°28 0°68 [ELF

“A “S/'%8 (0°78 9°88 |e6P°

"OL *S/0°%8 |P'L8 |G°88 |6LF

°S/9°18 |0°S8 10°98 |SIS"

"S/8°08 |6'F8 |%°S8 |FI9"
"A 'S/0°18 [8 68 o'F8 |169°6'UT

Pe (| 2 sO ee aS
s2u0/s/ ele =| ek
=i elves cots es =
Pea ede’ a elie SS
? So me = te ras
Beis ie em Cola ee
io ae
pPMIAA | cadnyeradusa J SP

"uid be ye ReASSEA poe! Ee

*(ynund o1aIZQ )ApNO|D

——E

“OUNC
“Apnop[g

“OMG
*1y8.1}8 O[/NWIND
“od
gk
‘Om
“od
"IYB13S OJLUUND

*Apnolg
“IYNUIND OLD)
“Apnolg
Uley
“ONT
“Apnolg
ong
“ond
ond
‘js OjNUIND
"ond
“ond
“Apney)
“yawn
OIL
"yedjs O;NUIND}
“nun D |
“Apno|)
‘IVe1}s OFNWINA

“ANG ayy jo yoodsy

|

05 i ye asin end bait ab

“a “Nilo

°
<a)
ASSas

.

e
e

ISSIR
. e

DDN AH ra rH

QtnN

:

Foy

QESODSSSOOHHSTHS

ais

jeaeafica

NN

ey et) 3

ANONOAnrABSOOOeS IAS

erie
DRDO DDOODDODOOME DOOD S a

|
Aw AHEA
a

“W0S 46 9%
WLOd

astquns
UoNoaIICy

Pa

aASSHs

~ao

NS

“A 9M JO

=
co

e
°00 G00

Cig petarosans

DOSSSSSIARQVSHSS
© 10 CO DD

. - eae

SIGHRLRTSA
Onmoonoror

*ounqeied ua J,

WDODDDDDDDDDDDODDDDDDDODODDSD

—_——

= oo

oe | 9
DOs rs

2.25
ts S.
og -
Koged =
of @
ky eS
. Le
=o S
1 =a
a

|

*JP8I ee fo YRUOTT ay? ca panaien ‘20MQ § jnaauay sohaaung ay} JD em See 7091607010030 Wy

JOURNAL

OF THE

ASIATIC SOCIETY.

NOVEMBER, 1847.

SPAAPRAPARALAAAA AAA AAADALLIYPLYLYLYPYYLYPLPPAWWPIPPPAPPLALIA

Report on the Timber Trees of Bengal,* by Capt. Munro, F. L. S.

I know of no better mode of supplying, as far as may be in my
power, the information required relative to the timber trees of India,
than by making a catalogue of the best of them, appending such remarks
to each, as my own experience and reading may enable me to supply.

1. Teax— Tectona grandis, Nat. Fam, Verbenacee. Generally known
to the natives as Saguan or Segoon, although in central India two or
three other trees are also called by the same name. The Teak when in
flower is very pretty, and being so commonly cultivated nearly all over
India, is known to most Europeans. Although it thrives to my own

knowledge in almost every portion of Hindoostan, it attains perfection
ina few favored localities only. The Teak forests of Malabar, are well
known. They are very extensive, and produce according to experiment
finer teak timber than any other forest. The trees generally grow in
| low hills of about 1 to 3000 feet elevation above the sea. Moulmein
| is also noted for its teak. I have seen large forests of the tree in
| Nagpore, and near the Nerbudda, the wood is very much used in
| that part of the country, and appears to be of a very superior descrip-
| tion. In the Metcalfe Hall there is a very good specimen of Teak
| grown in the Botanical Gardens, which has been worked up into a table
; and presented to the Society, by the late Mr. Robison. From experi-
| ments carried on by Capt. Baker, and detailed in the Ist Volume of
| Gleanings in Science,” it would appear that Rangoon, Bombay, and

* Drawn up by Capt. Munro, at the request of the Asiatic Society, for the informa-
| tion of the Military Board. :

No. XI.—New SERIES. 72

1096 Report on the Timber Trees of Bengal. [Nov.

Pegue Teak were almost of the same strength, but are far surpassed by
the Malabar Teak. Captain Baker’s experiments, which will be constantly
referred to, were carried on with specimens of wood two inches square
and 6 feet long. In these trials the average weight, required to break
the Malabar Teak, was 1070 ibs. whilst the other kinds broke with an
average of 870 ths. The extremes in these trials are very remarkable,
indicating a very great difference in the value of different specimens of
the same timber. The specimen from Rangoon, breaking with 654 tbs.
and another from Malabar required 1162 tbs. Teak will not bend so
much as Sél or Soondree, and breaks with about the same weight as
Sal. It is therefore easy to determine for what purposes Teak is best
adapted. It is used, as is well known, for an infinite number of purposes
in India. The experiment made by Capt. Baker, differs much from
the results of Major Campbell’s experiment at Cossipore, as detailed in
the Transactions of the Society of Arts. The Malabar specimen seems
to have been a bad one, but as many of the other specimens were from
unseasoned wood, they are not so much to be depended on.

2. GuHumBAR, Gomar or GHUMBARRE—Gmelina arborea, Linn.
—This belongs to the same natural family as the Teak, and is indeed
very closely allied to that wood in appearance, with the grain rather
closer, although much inferior in strength and elasticity. The best —
specimen broke with Capt. Baker, with 580 tbs. and the worst with
500. It is a common tree in most parts of India, generally found on
hills about 2000 feet in height. It also grows in the Soonderbunds.
The timber is supposed to resist water and worms better than Teak.
As it will not bear much stress, it is commonly used for light work,
such as the cylinders of drums, carriage panels, decks of budgerows, and
turnery. Although more durable than many woods, and not subject to
warping, it can scarcely be called a valuable timber, and from its resem-
blance to Teak, might be used in mistake for that wood, where serious
consequences would ensue.

3. Daamum or Danean.—This was discovered by Mr. Griffith
to be an undescribed species, and was called by him Hemigymnia mac-
leodii. Of the same order with the Teak, it is very dissimilar in its
great elasticity. I am not aware of any other locality for its growth
than the forest about Sconie, between Jubbulpore and Kamptee. The
tree has a peculiar appearance, and can be distinguished at a long dis-

1847.] Report on the Timber Trees of Bengal. 1097

tance in the jungle. I have seen excellent fishing rods made out of
it, and good-sized timber could be at times procured. I believe the
timber to be excellent, but, as according to our present information, it
grows at such a long distance from water carriage, except by the Ner-
budda, it cannot be looked upon as likely to be of much consequence in
ecommerce. I imagine from observation the tree to be of slow growth,
and that it would require 30 years to come to perfection, if it should
be thought desirable to encourage its cultivation on the low hills which
approach the Ganges. There is no good specimen of the wood in the
collection of the Horticultural Society, and it would be very desirable
to procure one.

4. and 5. There are two other woods of this family produced in
Goalpara, CHIKAGHUMBAREE,—Premna hircina, and BuxpHo.t,
Premna flavescens,—which from Mr. Kyd’s experiments would appear
to be very durable woods, but are not I believe, possessed of any other
valuable properties.

6. Sat—Vateria robusta, W. and A—Shorea rebusta, Roxb.—N. F.
Dipterocarpee.—I believe I am right in saying that every tree belonging
to this family is a valuable one, most probably, from all containing a
considerable quantity of a resinous juice, which is called in the various
trees, Dammar, Wood-oil, Gum Anime, Piney varnish, Ral, Dhoona, &ce.
These trees are all fine ones, and in the forests of Malabar attain a
stupendous height. In the Ghauts of Cong and the Neelgherries one
kind is generally known to Europeans as the Buttress tree, and from
growing within a short distance of the sea, with water carriage from
the foot of the mountaims by the Calicut River, thus offers a supply of
the most valuable timber for some time to come. The Sal itself is
probably the best timber in India. Of 10 experiments of Capt. Baker,
the mean weight required to break the wood was 1238 tbs., and one
specimen required 1304. The tree is found in great abundance in the
Murung forests and in the whole belt of forest at the foot of the Hima-
layas, frequently growing, as the Teak does, over a great extent of ground
unaccompanied by any other tree. The Calcutta market is abundantly
supplied with the timber, principally I believe from Gorrukpore. It is
undoubtedly a very valuable wood for house building, and for many
parts of gun carriages, and indeed for almost all purposes on shore, where
very strong tough wood is required. Itis heavy, the specific gravity

7C2

1098 Report on the Timber Trees of Bengal. | Nov.

being upwards of 1,000, whilst Teak is about 720. The Camphor tree
of Sumatra is closely allied to the Sal. Two species of Dipterocar-.
pus (of.the same family) under the native names of Mexar and Hoo-
LUNG, are mentioned by Capt. Hannay and Mr. Masters, as producing
fine timber in Assam.

7. Toon—Cedrela toona, Roxb. This, with the Mahogany, Satin
wood, Rohunna and Chittagong wood, all belong to the same natural
family, Cedrelacee, affording very valuable timber. The Toon is a
favorite wood with the carpenters of India, and works out very prettily ;
the tree has a wide range in the Peninsula of India, and generally
throughout Nagpore, Bundlekund and the lower ranges of the Hima-
layas. It is a very beautiful tree, and now adorns the sides of roads in
every part of Bengal, particularly at Bhaugulpore and Monghyr. 800
lbs. broke the specimen used in Capt. Baker’s trials, and its specific gra-
vity is 640. Captain Hannay describes three varieties of Toon in Assam,
under the names of Hindooree Poma, and Seekha Poma, and says that
although light, when once seasoned, it is very durable, and some splen-
did boats are formed of it, particularly in the Dihong river where it
would seem to be in great abundance. It is mentioned by Lieut. Nuthall
as one of the woods of Arracan, under the name of Thit-ka-do.

8. Masocany—Swieteniu mahogani, Linn.—This of course is
only known in India in its cultivated state, and sufficient has been done
to show that it can be grown with great success. The Horticultural
Society are in possession of beautiful specimens that have been worked
up from trees grown in the Botanical Gardens, and which are supposed
to have been 43 to 44 years old, when felled. The cultivation of the
tree ought to be encouraged as much as possible in the lower hills, for
even in its native country the quality depends very much on the situa-
tion where the trees grow. On elevated rocky places, where there is
but little soil, the wood is always of a better grain and superior texture,
whereas in low alluvial situations, however vigorous and luxuriant the
plant may be, the quality of the timber is always inferior, more light
and porous, and of a paler color. Mahogany is said to be almost in-
destructible by worms or in water, and to be bullet-proof. Capt.
Franklin took with him to the polar seas boats of Mahogany as being
the lightest, in consequence of the thinness of the planks, combined with
great strength.

1847. | Report on the Timber Trees of Bengal. 1099

9. Rownunan or Rooan—Soymida (Swietenia) febrifuga, Roxb.
It is also called Kukhut Rohida in the Nagpore jungles. I am not
aware that this tree is found in Bengal, but it is very abundant in Nag-
pore, and also in southern India. I have had at Kamptee abundant
opportunities of trying the strength and value of the timber, and believe
it to be one of the best in India. It takes a high polish, and from its
fine red color is peculiarly adapted for furniture. There are specimens
in the collection of the Horticultural Society, of the wood sent from
the Jungle Mehals.

10. CyHickrassEE or Co1traGonc woop—Chickrassia tabularis,
C.1I, This wood appears to be very abundant in Chittagong and in
southern India, but I am not aware that it is applied to any other pur-
pose than cabinet making, for which it is admirably adapted. Accord-
ing to Mr. Masters, this tree is known in Assam by the same native
name as the Toon, namely Toona.

11. Bitt00o—Chloroxylon swietenia—The satin wood. It is ge-
nerally found in company with the Rohunna. It is however much
_ rarer, but is deserving of greater attention than has been yet paid to it.

12. Soonpree—Heritiera minor.—This tree, which furnishes a
great portion of the firewood of Calcutta, belongs to the natural family
of Sterculiacee, in which almost all the woods are very perishable, and
indeed in one tree, the Adansonia, which far surpasses in size any that
we are acquainted with, the wood perishes into dust within 12 months
of the felling of the tree. However, the Soondree, from Capt. Baker’s
experiment, appears to be the strongest and toughest wood he tested.
The mean of five experiments gave 1312 ths. for breaking. The speci-
fic gravity is much the same as Sal, 1030. Soondree is very generally
used in Calcutta for buggy shafts, and is well adopted for all temporary
purposes where strength and elasticity are required. It is also used

for boats, boat masts, poles and spokes of wheels. I imagine the Soon-
derbunds derive their name from this tree.

13. Sissoo—Dalbergia sissoo, Roxb.—This, with Dalbergia lati-
folia, Sitsdl or Black wood; and Dalbergia emarginata or Andaman
Sissoo, all belonging to the same genus, composes a portion of the nat.
family Leguminose, notorious for its timber trees, some of which in
America, according to Martius, attain the gigantic size of being at the
bottom 84 feet in circumference, and 60 feet where the tree becomes

1100 Report on the Timber Trees of Bengal. [ Noy.

cylindrical. If Sissoo was a more durable wood than it is supposed to
be, it would be the most valuable wood in the country. It is very
strong, requiring a mean of 1102 tbs. to break it, is very elastic, and
has a specific gravity nearly the same as teak, 724. The timber is
seldom straight, and is therefore not well adapted for beams, but is
much employed for furniture, ship building and other purposes,
where curved timber is required. It is not proof against white ants.
The tree is found all over this Presidency either cultivated or in its
native jungles, but is rare in southern India. Kunkur appears to be
prejudicial to it, forin the neighbourhood of Agra, as soon as the roots
reach the Kunkur, the tree which up to the time had been quite heal-
thy, suddenly dies off. The Calcutta climate seems to agree very well
with the Sissoo, as there are some magnificent trees in the neighbour-
hood.

14. Srr Saut—Dalbergia latifolia —This is called Black wood
and Rose wood, and sometimes when well worked is fully equal to the
finest description of the Rose wood of commerce. The tree attains a
larger size in southern India than it does in these provinces, and the
wood is more commonly used there. The tree is common in central
India and also, I believe, in Assam. I imagine the “ black rose wood”
mentioned by Capt. Baker to be this wood, and if'so, its specific gravity
is 875, and it required 1196 tbs. to break it. It is a remarkable fact
that up to this date it has not been ascertained to what tree we are
indebted for the “‘ Rose wood” of commerce. _

15, Peer Sat—Pterocarpus marsupium. This with P. santali-
nus, red sandal wood, and P. dalbergioides, Andaman red wood, are
those magnificent timber trees of which very fine specimens are to be
seen in the Botanical gardens, and also in the Barrackpore Park. The
most prettily shaped tree in the Park is P. marsupium. P. dalber-
gioides flowers in the gardens in July and August, and spreads its
delicious fragrance from along distance round. One tree isa most
superb one, out-topping nearly every tree in the garden. The two other
species are abundant in the jungles of central and southern India. P.
marsupium is believed to produce a variety of the Gum Kino, It is
universally known in central India as the Hyissar, and is a very strong,
tough and durable wood, perfectly impervious to insects of any kind.
From its waved grain it makes very handsome furniture. Its good

1847.] Report on the Timber Trees of Bengal. 1101

properties seem to be valued by the natives of Nagpore only. There
is no specimen of the wood that I know of in Calcutta, but it can of
course be easily obtained. JI have made very numerous trials of this
wood and am of opinion, that it is the best wood in India, combining
as it does strength, lightness and beauty, and it is easily procurable of
very large dimensions. I have seen it very generally used for door and
window frames, but it is curious to observe that the plaster in its
proximity always becomes more or less stained with a red colour. The
finest trees I observed in their native jungles, always grow in the stony
bed of nullahs, a favorite locality of many legumimous trees.

16. Seriss—Acacia serissa, This genus also contains A. arabi-
ca, BABUL, and 4. catechu, Kaira, producing timber “The Seriss is a
dark coloured very hard wood, approaching Sissoo in appearance and
properties, but with the advantage of not being so liable to injury from
insects. It is heavier than Sissoo and broke with 709 tbs. and is not
quite so elastic. It is a fine handsome tree, and to be found all over
India growing in the plams. The wood is principally adapted for fur-
niture.

17. Basut—Acacia arabica. This is a very useful, strong, tongh
timber, used for knees and crooked timbers in ship building, for the
axles of country carts, handles of mallets and various agricultural
implements, and indeed for all purposes where very tough small plain
wood is required. If it attamed to any size, it would be extremely
valuable. ‘The tree grows well in every soil and is well known to every
person who has travelled in India.

18. Kweri, Karr, Karra, Koroi—dcacia catechu.—tThis tree
is known, wherever I have been in India, by some slight variation of
the words I have given above. It is more valuable than is generally
supposed, and when a large tree can be obtained without much of the
outer light coloured wood, it is an excellent timber. It ‘is very hard
and turns very well, being quite as close in grain as box, kingwood, and
other fancy woods which command a very ready and remunerative sale
in England. The tree is very widely spread over India, and seems to
grow well even in the poorest soils. The timber described as Kerdun,
or Keerra from Chota Nagpore, and so favourably reported on by Major
Goodwyn, most probably is the same. Capt. Tickell, in forwarding the
specimens, says :—‘ It works easily and smoothly, does not chip or

1102 Report on the Timber Trees of Bengal. [Nov.

crack by the weather, and the grain is so fine that the smallest work
with the highest polish could be done in it.”’

19. Kenpoo—Lbony. There are several kinds of Ebony in India ;
in fact there is no part that does not contain at least two or three dif-
ferent species of Diospyros, all of which produce more or less black
wood, but D. melanowylon is superior to any other. I imagine there is
no wood more durable than Ebony, and no insect can do it any harm.
I refer only to the heart of the tree; the outside wood which composes
the largest parts of many trees, is attacked immediately by all kinds of
insects. In central India, where the Ebony grows to a large size and
is very commonly used for beams in houses, a large tree is cut down,
and left for a year, when it will be found with all the light coloured
wood eaten away, and the hard and durable Ebony alone left; car-
penters are very loath to use the wood, as it injures their tools
very much, and with many the fine particles which come off in the
working, cause intolerable sneezing. Every one is aware of the beauty
of Ebony if well polished, but few perhaps imagine that it is to be
procured in such abundance as it is. It is to be found in every jungle
of India.

Asiooya, Kyan, Gas, Oor1gaAs—Are all well known native names
for different species of good useful Ebony. All these trees are species
in the neighbourhood of Calcutta, and some very fine trees of the
Kyan, Diospyros tomentosa, occur at Allipore. The Gab is known
and used as a paying substance for boats by all natives—and it will
very probably be found that Gutta Percha, which in time must become
one of the most valuable exports from the straits of Malacca, is a spe-
cies of Diospyrus.

20. Jaroot—Lagerstrimia. This is the pretty tree that so orna-
ments most of our woods with its beautiful light purple flower in June.
There appears to be very various opinions regarding the merits of the
wood as such, which whiie one variety is strongly recommended, another
is equally strongly condemned. It is therefore necessary to be very
cautious in using it. Capt. Baker writes of red Jarool as a fine wood
growing to a great size in Chittagong, but brought to the Calcutta
market too small to be of much use except for picture frames and other
similar purposes. The Chittagong forests are said to be nearly cleared
of the best, a thorny species of Jarool,—the others are of little value. It

> er)? 2 es

1847.] Report on the Timber Trees of Bengal. 1103

is considered a valuable wood in ship building. Hamilton describes it
as growing of 6 feet girth in Goalpara, much used in building, but soft.
Capt. Hannay, in describing the wood in Assam, says it is well known
at Dacca and is admirably adapted for that portion of boats under
water ; well seasoned, it is a good wood. The Jarool is very scarce. I
have seen the tree growing to a great size in the forest of Malabar,
where it is not much esteemed.

21. Assun—Terminalia tomentosa. W.and A.,—Arjun, Arjuna,
W. and A.—T. bellerica, T. calappa, &e. &e. are alllight coloured tough
useful timber, not very ornamental,-but often for their great size very
useful. Hari is a common name of the different species amongst
natives. They are to be found all over India, and generally valued where
they grow. Roxburgh mentions one species as growing to such a
size as to be made into solid wheels for Buffalo carts. The Assuus
were found‘by Capt. Baker to surpass every other tree in elasticity,—to
break with 903 Tbs. with specific gravity of 986. Capt. Hannay speaks
in the highest terms of two species, but he describes the wood as very
light, whereas from the specific gravity mentioned above, it is evidently
a very heavy wood ;—he says the wood has the quality of standing the
weather well, and kept constantly in water, to harden and get black
coloured. It appears to me admirably adapted for oars and ship’s
spars.

The above are, I believe, the most valuable timber trees in Bengal,
and the number is indeed a large one, to which I could have added as
many more nearly as good, plainly showing that there is no country 7
in the world to surpass this in its timber produce. I regret much that
my approaching departure for England renders it impossible for me to
make this list as complete as I could have wished. The subject is a
deeply interesting one, and having paid great attention to it in India, I
hoped some little advantage may have been derived from my observations.
There are several trees no doubt possessed of equally valuable properties,
but they are only known by uncertain native names. I would respectfully
suggest that Government be requested to direct their officers located in
favourable positions to send in leaves, flowers and fruit of the trees reputed
in their neighbourhood to be useful for timber. As it may be seen above
that peculiar uses seem to run in the same natural family, a botanist

could in every case indicate the probable value of the timber. I would
7 D

1104 Report on a Passage made on the Nurbudda River. — [ Nov.

observe that it is a well known fact, that wood grown in hilly countries
is far superior to that grown in the deep soil of the plains. The trees
are longer in coming to perfection, and mature their juices more slowly
and solidly. This is particularly exemplified in the Sandal wood, which
never is possessed in the plain of the good rich scent that it has when

growing in the hills of Mysore, about 2000 feet above the seaX The -

Cedar of Lebanon also, which I believe to be identical with Cedrus deodar
of the Himalayas, is almost valueless as a timber tree, unless grown in
rocky stony places, where there is but little soil. It 1s very remarkable
to observe the difference of the quality of the Deodar wood which is
grown on the south side of the snowy range from that produced in
Kunawur on the precipitous sides of the Sutledge. Another remark I
would particularly call attention to, is the felling of timber at the pro-
per season when the sap is at rest. It requires no botanist to point out
when this is to be done, as although the leaves do not fall off in India,
as in more temperate climates, it is impossible to find any difficulty
in deciding from the appearance of the tree, when the time for felling
has arrived. When the sap is rising, the leaves are generally some-
what soft and perfect. When it is at rest, the leaves are harder, and in

India almost always corroded by insects. In consequence of the facility

of barking a tree when the sap is rising, oaks are often felled at this
season in England, always with disadvantage to the timber, and this

same facility of barking may also be an inducement to others in this 7

country to fell timber at improper periods of the year. O

Report on a Passage made on the Nurbudda River, from the Falls of 3
Dharee to Mundlasir, by Lieut. Keatince, and of a similar pas-—
sage from Mundluisir to Baroach, by Lieut. Evans. (Communicated —

by the Government of the N. W. Provinces.)
No. 753 of 1847.
From J. Tuornton, Esquire, Secretary to Government N..W. P.,

To the Secretary to the Asiatic Society, Calcutta, dated Head Quar- ;

ters, the 4th October, 1847.
Srr,—lI am directed by the Hon’ble the Lieutenant Governor N. W.
Provinces, to forward to you for submission to the Asiatic Society, the

a lia

1847.] Report on a Passage made on the Nurbudda River. 1105

accompanying copy of a report by Lieut. Keatinge, of a passage made
by him during the last rainy season on the Nurbudda river, from the
falls of Dharee to Mundlaisir, and also copy of a report by Lieutenant
Evans, of a similar passage at the same season, from Mundlaisir to
-Baroach.
2. The Lieutenant Governor considers that these papers might be
advantageously printed in the Society’s Journal in continuation of Mr.
Shakespear’s note on the Nurbudda river.

I have the honor to be, Sir,
Your obedient humble Servant,
Head Quarters, J. THORNTON,
the Ath October, 1847. Secretary to Govt. N. W. P.

Copy.

From Lieut. R. H. Keatiner, Asst. to the Poll. Agent, Nimar.

To Captain P. T, Freneu, Poll. Asst. in Nimar, dated Mundlaisur,
| 6th August, 1847.

Sir,—I have the honor to inform you that according to your sugges-
tions I left Mundlaisur on the 29th of July, and proceeded towards
Dawree, to see if a road could be made along either bank of the Nw-
budda, so as to circumvent the falls opposite that place.

2nd. Leaving Burwae, on the 30th of July, I proceeded to Sey-

lanee, a distance of 14 miles, by the road lately cleared ; about 6 miles
from Burwae, the jungle becomes a forest, and coutinues so to Dawree,
which is 18 miles from Seylanee.
_ 3rd. During the whole of the day, as I rode through the forest, I
was surprized to see large and old timber left uncut within a mile of
the river, but on enquiry was informed that it was impossible to trans-
port any but the smallest sized trees, even that short distance, owing
‘to the absence of tolerably clear paths.

4th. Bamboos, however, are cut in great numbers, and brought to
the falls, where the Gonds, who carry them there, exchange them for
grain with speculators from Mundlaisur and Mehasur.

5th. On the upper or Eastern side of the falls of Dawree, the rock
Slopes into the river at an angle of from 1 to 2 degrees, and is so

—

7 wes

1106 Report on a Passage made on the Nurbudda River. [Nov.

smooth and level that in most places a cart could even now be driven ~

over it; below the fall, however, the rock ends in abrupt and irregular
steps of from 10 to 50 feet, and during the three days I spent at Daw-
ree, I looked in vain for a place where a road could be made without
considerable expense, to slope down to the water’s edge.

6th. Within half a mile of the village there is a perpendicular rock
51 feet high, under which boats could come at all seasons, and if a
crane were placed on the top of it, goods of every description and even
light boats, could, without the least difficulty, be drawn up and let
down. From thence to the navigable part of the river above the falls

is only a distance of 1490 yards, which could be made fit for carts at

the cost of 4 or 500 Rs.

7th. Timber, both large and of a good description (ungun) grows
on the spot, so that no difficulty exists to large and powerful (though
doubtless rough) cranes and windlasses being constructed on the rock
where they are to be used.

8th. Many of those who now go up the Nerbudda for the purpose
of buying or cutting wood, leave their boats at Dawree, whilst others
with great labour drag them (if light enough) over the rocks, but for
this many men are required ; all these are of the poorest of these poor
provinces, and unaided will never be able to afford the expense of in
any way surmounting the difficulties of the river at Dawree ; but I feel
convinced that were such a measure undertaken, we should see a trade
spring up between this and the Hoosungabad Provinces.

9th. Several natives with whom I conversed had been up the river

as faras Chund-ghur, the site of the great Iron mines, 12 coss above —

Dawree, and report the stream quite as clear as below.

10th. On the 3rd of August, at 12 o’clock, I left Dawree ina ©
boat with six boatmen, about the same number of attendants, anda

good load of baggage, and arrived at Oonkur, a distance of 20 miles,
at 5 P. M., without meeting any obstacles or delay.

1]th. On the 4th of August, I left Oonkur at 5 A. M. and arrived 3
at Mundlaisur (20 miles) at 6 P. M., having stopped an hour on the 4
way; our progress this day was much impeded by a smart westerly —

wind, but the river presented no sort of difficulty.

12th. During the rains of 1845 I went by the river from Mund- : :

Jaisur to Oonkur and back, and in March, 1846, I proceeded from

1847.| Report on a Passage made on the Nurbudda River. 1107

Oonkur to Dawree and back again, the stream being at that time very
low, but on neither occasion did [ meet with any obstruction.
I have, &c.
(Signed) R. H. Keatrinesr, Lieut.
Assist. to the Poll. Agent in Nimar.

P. §.—I have the honor to enclose a section of the proposed road

along the northern bank of the river at the falls.
(True Copy.)
(Signed) W. F. Epen,
lst Asst. to the Resident.
Copy.

Report of Voyage down the Nurbudda from Mundluisur to Baroach,

om the month of Juiy, 1847.

I left Mundlaisur on the morning of the 22nd July, 184 z. Having
two boats, one the common ferry boat, flat-bottomed, wall-sided ; about
30 feet long and 23 high, requiring 4 men to manage, and capable of
carrying 6 marries pucka; (2880 tbs.,) and the other consisting of 3
canoes, lashed together with a platform of bamboos upon them. This
latter I took, having some doubt as to the possibility of getting a large
boat down the Hirn Phal rapids, remembering what Captain Anderson
had done (vide his report) and intending, in case of extreme difficulty,
to unlash the canoes, and carry them round the rapids, launching them
again below. The result, however, will show that the flat bottomed
are the boats best of all calculated in all seasons for this navigation,

2nd. We reached Chiculda on the 24th, a distance, I suppose, of
nearly 60 miles. The only obstruction, below Mundlaisur to this
point, is the Suheshur Dharrah. This has been so well described by
Captain Anderson, that I need not enlarge upon it. It can either be
got over by a road along the southern bank, or by, as he proposes,
deepening the backwater. Should the former, for reasons hereafter
given, be preferred, the accompanying plan drawn by Lieutenant Keat-
inge, of the Bombay Artillery, Assistant at Mundlaisur, who has kindly
levelled and surveyed this spot, will show the road aie a dis-
tance of about 1200 yards in all.

3rd._ I left Chiculda on the 25th, and reached the Hirn Phal at 12
of noon. This distance, about 16 or 17 miles by the map, is perfectly

1108 Report on a Passage made on the Nurbudda River. — [Nov.

clear, and free of obstructions. Captain Anderson calls it 25 miles,
but I think this is a misprint for 15. The river, when I reached the
Ilirn Phal, had risen about 18 feet above hot weather height.* I had
often before been at the place, and was therefore enabled to estimate
the height with tolerable accuracy. Like Captain Anderson, I experi-
enced very little difficulty in descending this rapid, for it is nothing
more,—but it is the Boorkherry rapid, one mile below, that offers the
chief obstruction. This Captain Anderson mistakes for the Hirn
Phal, whereas the first place goes under that name. The Boorkherry
rapid I succeeded in getting my boats down with some difficulty, by
the southern channel, but a road, I am inclined to think, would be the
best mode of overcoming this obstacle ; as when the river is low the
length of the rapid would increase the difficulty considerably. The
immense height to which the river rises in the monsoon, sometimes
70 feet above hot weather height, would be a serious objection to a
lock or locks ; but on this poimt I am not competent to speak.

4th. About two miles lower down (or even less) is another place
called the Gunnee Ghat, the features of which are precisely similar to
the Boorkherry rapid. Here, however, the fall being inconsiderable,
it would be necessary only to clear away the detached fragments of
rocks in the bed of the channel, to render it perfectly passible. From
hence to Beytala, 20 miles, a Bheelala village on the north bank, 4
miles below the Hutnee river, the river is clear and deep, and the
voyage offered no difficulty.

5th. The hills on either side from Dhurmrai, above the Hirn
Phal, to Beytala, rise to a good height, and are covered with jungle.
Inhabitants are very scanty. Dhurmrai is inhabitated by a few Bheels,
under Kaloo Sing Bheelala. On the north bank, 10 miles lower down,
is the large Bheel hamlet of Dussana, the people of which were former-
ly notorious for their predatory habits, but they are now peaceable
enough; 6 or 7 miles beyond this, about one mile inland, from the
mouth of the Hutnee, is Kukrana, a Bheelala village, in the Rajpoor —
district ; and two miles lower down, on the south bank, is Bhudul, a —

* The boats were let down by ropes attached to the stern by a channel in the middle —
of the belt of rocks, the said channel being a rocky slope in which the water was some ~
2 feet deep. In the fair weather when the river is low, boats go by the backwater
channel.

1847.| Report on a Passage made on the Nurbudda River. 1109

Bheel village, the residence formerly of the notorious freebooter Bamun
Naik, now held by his son, a peaceable reformed character.

6th. To Kukrana, Captain Anderson penetrated, and it was the
fear of Bamun Naik, then openly in arms, that caused his boatmen to
refuse to advance.

7th. At Beytala is an obstruction very much resembling the Suheshur
Dharrah. It is a belt of rocks stretching diagonally across the river.
From the middle to the north bank, the rocks are perpendicular, ex-
cept in one narrow channel near the bank, but towards the south
bank, they are worn away, and I found little difficulty in letting my
boats down, guiding them by ropes attached to the stern. There may
however be more trouble in doing so in the dry season ;—when I pass-
ed, the river was fully 20 feet above hot weather mark.

8th. Below this again is a very bad rapid, about + mile from Bey-
tala. I tracked my boats down near the northern bank, but am inclined
to think that there is deeper water in the middle of the river, merely
obstructed by some large rocks, which just showed their heads above
water, at the bottom of the rapid, and caused such a sheet of broken
water, that I dared not trust my boats within it.

9th. From about 5 miles below this, the hills rise to a much great-
er height, the scenery is magnificent, and the river deep, very rapid,
and free from material obstructions. Both banks are studded with
Bheelala villages, but the jungle is very dense around their little
patches of cultivation. The rocks, forming the banks, are high, in
many parts almost perpendicular; the stream has a current of about 6
miles an hour. From Bhadul the southern bank is Akranee, a portion
of Khandeish, and the northern from the Hutnee is Mutwar, a Bhee-
lala Thakoorship.

10th. To Haump, 25 miles, the features of the river are the same,
lofty hills, scarped rocky banks, deep channel, here and there rapids
of no consequence, and a strong current. Haump belongs to the
Raja of Oodeypore, a feudatory, I believe, of the Guicowar, and is
merely a temple, there being no village; here the river narrows still
more, and about 2 miles below commences a series of rapids, known as
the ‘‘ Balu Gori,’’ of the difficulties of which I heard much. It con-
tinues about 4 miles; the river much confined rushes rapidly between
high rocks ; and with ordinary care in a large boat there is no danger.

1110 Report on a Passage made on the Nurbudda River. _ [Nov.

But with the raft, the waves washing in filled the canoes, and swamped
them, and we had to swim forit. Whereas the flat bottomed boat
passed without trouble ; nevertheless, it is a place that would always re-
quire care, yet, as it become known, I have little doubt it would be
scarcely thought of.

11th. As far as Soolpan, 27 miles from Haump, the river is, as I
have described it. About 6 miles below Soolpan are the Mookree falls,
These being always mentioned as nearly, if not totally insurmountable,
I examined carefully. The river at its ordinary rainy height, about
25 feet above hot weather mark, covers the rapids entirely, and we
shot past them with little trouble. But when the river is low, there is a
fall of 8 or 10 feet. Now all the people spoke of the existence of a
backwater, by which, as at the Suheshur Dharrah, I can conceive no
obstacle to boats passing either up or down. Moreover, from my own
inquiries, and as mentioned by Lieut. Elwan, of the Hon. Company’s
Marine (vide his report) it seems that small boats do actually now
ascend, and carry Kupra-kerana, and salt to Haump, whence they re-
turn with timber. Lieut. Elwan says that toonies drawing 3 feet
water go up, but my imformants only spoke of canoes, which draw
when loaded 6 inches. However, all whom I conversed with agreed
that nothing exists to prevent large boats from going up. With Mokree
end the hills and therefore the difficulties, from thence to Telluckwara,
about 20 miles, is plain sailing, and below that boats of large size come
up constantly.

12th. On carefully considering the character of the river, I may,
I think, venture an opinion that it would take very little to render it
navigable, in the following manner; although I should like to see it
as well in the fair season, when it is low, so as to leave no room for
doubt, as during my voyage it was swollen.

13th. At the Suheshur Dharra, the Hirn Phal, and Mokree, perhaps
also at the Beytala Ghat, a road along the bank might be formed, for
which the nature of the bank offers great facilities. There would be
objections to the plan chiefly on account of the trouble and delay of
unloading and reloading above and below; but when the difference of
expense between a road and locks is considered, I think the former
will be considered preferable. Moreover, by it the boatmen on the
river would only have to work in their respective districts, The Bur-

1847.] Report on a Passage made on the Nurbudda River. Bh |

waee, Mundlaisur, and Mhyshwur men would work between the Suhe-
shur Dharra and the Dharree falls (above Oonkar, Maundata) the Ack-
burpore, Durrampore, and Chukuldah men would carry on to the Hira
Phal. From thence another stage (or two) would bring to Mokree,
below which the Tilluckwara boatmen come into play. At present
there are no regular boatmen between Hira Phal and Mokree (about
80 miles), the canoes that come up to Haump, being brought by fisher-
men and others incompetent to manage a larger boat.

14th. The Map, accompanying Mr. Shakespear’s resumé of reports
upon the river, is, generally speaking, very accurate. There are a few
inaccuracies between Hirn Phal and Haump, but of no consequence.
I regret that when my canoes were swamped at the Balagori rapids,
my papers containing the bearings of the river in that part, were washed
away.

15th. I may add that the difficulties to be surmounted seem to me
to have been very much exaggerated. Such was also the opinion of
my friend and brother-officer Captain Anderson, and I feel great plea-
sure in having followed where he had led the way. THe was the first
to descend the Hirn Phal; it was when the river was low, in March,
and he felt confident, as do I, that the obstructions below the Hutnee
tiver beyond which his boatmen’s fears prevented his proceeding, were
no more insurmountable, even at that season, than those above the
Hirn Phal, for instance, which until his time was considered perfectly
impassable for even empty boats.

16th. I have navigated the river above Mundlaisur for 60 miles, to
the Darree falls, to which place it is perfectly passable, and boats con-
stantly go up. At Darree, a road would also be required—above Darree,
the falls of Mundhur are spoken of as bad, but the report is by a
native, and I have no doubt it is by no means worse than those below.
Indeed, the present Colonel Ousely, when formerly at Hoosungabad,
states that from his inquiries he is convinced that Mundhur can be
cleared. We should then have communication from Hoosungabad, near
which the coal is found, to the sea. Coal, grain, linseed, and many other
articles of the produce of central India, amongst which, not the least con-
siderable, would be opium, would pass down ; and from October, goods,
cloth, spices, cocoanuts and Europe articles, supplies, could come up.
The places where roads would be required would be trifling, and in the

7 E

1112 Report on a Passage made on the Nurbudda River. — [Nov..

rains, the time when coal could be sent down, even that would be
diminished.

Ist Stage—Hoosungabad to Dharree, about 100 miles.

. 2nd. Do. Dharree to Suheshur-Dharra, 70 miles.

3rd. Do. Suheshur-Dharra to Hirn Phal, 67 miles.

4th. Hirn Phal to Beytala Ghat, 20 miles. I am by no means cer-
tain that a road would be requisite at Beytalla.

5th. Do. Beytala Ghat to Mookree, 60 miles.

6th. Do. Mookree to Baroach, about 80 miles.

17th. I arrived at Baroach on the Ist August, having accomplished |
the whole distance from Mundlaisur in 11 days, during which I was
1024 hours actually under way. The distance between Dhurmrai,
above Hirn Phal, and Mookree, about 80 miles, occupied 213 hours
only, although spread over nearly 5 days.

18th. The various reports referred to in this memorandum, Golanel
Ousely’s, Captain Anderson’s, and Lieutenant Elwan’s, I have quoted
from a resumé made by Mr. A. Shakespear, Assistant Secretary to
Government, North Western Provinces, entitled ‘‘ Notes on the Naviga-
tion of the Nerbudda,” and which with the map accompanying, require —
to be referred to, to render this intelligible.

I have, &c.
(Signed) H. L. Evans,
Deputy Bheel Agent.
True Copy,
(Signed) W. F. Epen, |
Ist Asst. Resident. True Copies,

H. Tucker,
Offy. Asst. Secy, to Govt. N. W. P.

LLP.

1847. | On the Cat-toed Subplantigrades. 1113

On the Cat-toed Subplantigrades of the sub-Himalayas.
By B. H. Hopeson, Lsq.

Amongst the very numerous mammals of these regions (135 species)
the most interesting and least understood group is that I have deno-
minated after Colonel Smith, the Cat-toed Subplantigrades, and to those
who are still disposed to assert that the filum areadneum of natural
classification can be traced by poring, how sedulously soever, over dry
skins and drier bones, I recommend half an hour’s consideration of the
present group. All is chaos in recent systems with regard to the rela-
tions and position of these animals, which are represented in the sub-
Himalayas by the Wahs or Pandas, and by the Screwtails, and constitute
respectively the genera Ailurus and Paradoxurus of Cuvier, to which
Colonel Smith adds Galidictis (Galictis of Geoff.) I cannot pretend to
remove this cimmerian darkness because it results from want of adequate
information relative to the general structure, habits and economy, not
merely of the species composing these two (or three) genera, but also of
those constituting nearly all of the proximate forms. At least I do not
find any adequate account of the majority of them, and I do find
the greatest differences of opinion as to their true characters and rela-
tions prevailing among our most recent guides in zoology, such as
Colonel Smith,* Mr. Gray,+ and Mr. Waterhouse,t of whom the first
upholds and attempts to carry out Cuvier’s locomotive principle of sub-
division, whilst the two latter entirely reject it. Cuvier knew little of ,
the Wahs or of the Screwtails. He defined or rather indicated the
Genera late in his career from imperfect specimens transmitted im-
mediately after their arrival in the East by Vaucel and Diard, gentle-
men whom the Jardin des Plantes sent out to glean that harvest which
English perverseness could not or would not take any sensible or in-
telligible steps to glean.§ I myself assisted Du Vaucel’s researches

* Nat. Library, XIII. 155—174 and 190—224,

+t Zool. Journal, Oct. 1836 and Catal. Brit. Mus. 1843.

t Zool. Journal, August 1839.

§ These steps can be but two, Ist sending out travelling naturalists, 2nd and far
better, establishing concert with local residents: and that the Zoological Society with a
revenue of 12,000£ per annum has yet taken neither, is a strong proof of radical defect in
the proceedings of that Society,

7 Be?

1114 On the Cat-toed Subplantigrades. | [Nov.

with alacrity. But at the same time I stated to the leaders of this
science in England what a pity it was that want of ordinary measures on
their part to secure the co-operation of their countrymen in the East
should thus continue to prevent England’s reaping the zoological har-
vest of her own domains ; and I pointed to my own drawings, specimens
and description of the structure and habits of Ailurus lying unused in
their hands whilst their Journal was putting forth the mere crumbs
gathered from Cuvier’s* table, and whilst his active son-in-law was then
preparing under my very eye and with my own aid to complete the su-
percession of what ought to have been from the first, and might even
yet be in part, English researches. How and why my appeal failed
I know not. They order these things better in France: and but for the
untimely death of Du Vaucel and Diard, not merely the group of the
Cat-toed Plantigrades, but every other group of Indian zoology, would
have carried the permanent traces of English want, and French posses-
sion, of tact! I know not whether this revertence to the past may help
to lead to that future concert and co-operation on our own part between
the closet and the field, the men of home resources and the men of
local opportunities, from which English zoology might yet derive such
enormous advantages. But at least it will be allowed that the subject
of my present paper has almost irresistably prompted this allusion to the
past; for, on recurring to this group of animals after a lapse of 12 to
15 years, I find, not only the ample materials placed by me in 1833
‘within reach of my learned countrymen for the illustration of one
genus (Ailurus) unused, (save for the completion of the dental formula,)
at the sametime that the crudest statements relative to it continue to
this hour to be put forth ex cathedra, but also the ample materials
for the illustration of the other .genus (Paradoxurus) which were not
only collected but used and applied by Dr. Campbell and myself in
1835, as completely neglected, English writers on Indian zoology seem-
ing to opine that it is a work of supererogation to, consult the Trans-
actions or Journal of the great local organ and channel of scientific re-
search !+ I do not now possess materials for the elucidation of these

* Zool. Journal, Vol. IT. 419. Vol. IIT. 275.

+ As. Trans. Vol. XIX. pp. 72—-86, where the structure and habits of 3 species are
described very fully: And yet Mr, Gray in 1846 (Catalogue, pp. 9, 10) quotes these
as undescribed. Nor is there any sign that Mr. Waterhouse or Col. Smith had ever

:
LOS nt ec tant anbacec te ane or bee LEYTE EEA TO SEAME ONEA SETS UME IT CUAL HEHE ELT UAE NEM WERE SY Sod hernia eee Le

|
|
|

7) PLOT peasy yrrrg 7

eee lI

SA Ae Wide Be

SN

CW me lA taimly Meet SNM I G8

HORE ener een an ta een ett aa Rit antes AA MDD

eo

ore

Ie),

5 time/s

1847. | On the Cat-toed Subplantigrades. 1115

genera so complete in some respects as I formerly had. On the other
hand I have added some fresh items to my former knowledge of the
animals, and I can still refer to much that js valuable relative to those
pristine investigations; and as the Wahs or Pandas are animals as rare
as they are understood, whilst the Screwtails, if commoner and better
_ known, are still an enigma in many essential respects, I purpose to put
together such an account of the organization and habits of both genera
as my present appliances and means will permit.
; In 1833 I transmitted to the Zoological Society a full and careful de-
| scription of the habits and of the hard aud soft anatomy of Ailurus, in
_ the composition of which I was assisted by Dr. Campbell, and which
; latter included a comparison with the anatomy of Ursus on the one
hand and Ursitaxus on the other. What became of that paper I know
- not, and have now to regret that the original MS. was lost with
_ many others of great value at the period of my hurried departure for
Europe. But the memoranda I still possess contain many valuable
particulars, which I now proceed to summarise.
; Order CARNASSIERS.
: Family Carnivora.
if Tribe PLANTIGRADES.
2. Genus ArLuRus, Cuvier.
i Range. The Ailuri appear to be confined exclusively to the sub-Hi-
_ malayas, no ‘species having yet been discovered elsewhere. In these
f regions their habitat is limited to tracts between 7 or 8, and 12 or
9 13,000 feet of elevation, so that they tenant the Northern confines of
4 the central region of the mountains and all the juxta nivean or Cachar
Bi region as far as the forests extend, far beyond the limits of arboreal
eesti ; they do not dwell in the direction of the snows,

_ Manners. These quiet inoffensive animals in their manners and diet
much resemble the Badgers of our land, the Lemurs of Madagascar;
and the Racoons, Coatis and Potos of America, the last most nearly ;
but as few persons are familiar with these animals, I shall, to avoid the
illustration of ignotum per ignotius, proceed to mark the differences
from the first named animals, to wit, that the Badgers are sub-omnivo-

‘Teferred tothe Transactions. Let me add that in these allusions to the past I utterly dis-
~ elaim complaint on my own part, but think that for those whom it concerneth advertence
_ to the past may help the future.

1116 On the Cat-toed Subplantigrades. [Nov.

rous diggers, dwelling im cavities of their own formation, whereas the
wahs are vegetalivorous climbers, frequenting trees much, but breeding
and feeding chiefly on the ground, and having their retreat in the na-
tural resiliencies of rocks. They are monogamous, and live in pairs or
small families, consisting of the parents and offspring, who all remain
together till the next brood is about to appear, when the mother drives
the grown young off. How long the female gestates I cannot learn, but
she brings forth amid the recesses of the rocks in spring or early sum-
mer, almost always two ata birth, one of which is frequently much
larger than the other, though the sexes at maturity hardly differ in size
and not at all in aspect, nor the young from the parents in the latter
respect. The Ailuri feed on fruits, tuberous roots, thick sprouts such
as those of the Chinese bamboo,* acorns, beech mast and eggs. The
last they are very fond of, and eating them is the nearest approach they
make to animal food, unless we must also add to the list of their eatables
the young of birds and of small mammals—which I doubt, though
I am assured of the fact. In general the wahs eschew flesh, fish, in-
sects, reptiles, absolutely. But they love milk and ghee, and constant-
ly make their way furtively into remote dairies and cowherds’ cottages
to possess themselves of those luxuries, Their ordinary feeding times
are early morn and eve. They sleep a dealin the day and dislike
strong lights, though not nocturnal in their habits of seeking food. Their
manners are staid and tranquil: their movements slow and deliberate:
their tempers placid and docile, so that they are easily tamed and may
be suffered to go abroad soon after they are taken, even though mature
and still more if young. They are delicate animals and cannot endure
heat at all, nor cold well, amply and entirely as they are clad in fur. ~
They are not pugnacious nor noisy, but remarkably the contrary of
both. As climbers no quadrupeds can surpass, and very few equal
them, but on the ground they move awkwardly as well as slowly, yet
without any special embarrassment. Their slow action is a perfectly
plantigrade walk; their quick, a series of bounds with the wrists
touching the ground, but not the tarse, nor of course the heel, and the |
back always, though more especially in quick movements, much arched,
but the tail little raised even under excitement. Saving the last parti-
cular, such in action is the Marten of these Hills (Flavigula) and the

* Hence one of their names, viz. Nigalya-pdénya.

1847.) On the Cat-toed Subplantigrades. 1117

Urva and Helictis, and, in a less degree the Badger, but not the Bear-
Badger (Ursitax) nor the Bear, whose backs are uncurved, and their
bounds more directly forward, and less digital quoad the hind feet,
when in quick movement. In its power and mode of climbing the Wah
most resembles the Paradoxuri, but also much the Martens, and far
surpasses the Bears which can climb only in youth, and in descending
are obliged to let themselves slip or slide down, tail foremost, whereas
the Wahs, like the Potos, throughout their lives climb steadily and
firmly, upwards and downwards, without any necessity for “turning
their backs on themselves,” or any dependance on slope or on spring,
their high scansorial faculty being the joint result of their ursine
powerful and highly articulated limbs and of their sharp feline talons,
as in the case of the Paradoxuri, animals which the Ailuri intirely
resemble in the substance, and I think* also in the details, of these
most singular structural combinations, combinations to which we must
also refer the mode of fighting peculiar to both genera, viz. by grap-
pling and scratching with all four extremities at once. Neither the Para-
doxures nor the Ailures are wont to use the erect attitude of the Bears
on these occasions. On the contrary, they roll on the ground, whilst
hugging and tearing each other: nor did I ever observe either employ
the hands as the Racoons and Coatis and Bears do to facilitate the
process of eating. The Wahs, as I have observed above, sleep much
_ by day, though not strictly noctivagrant, and they repose frequently in
an upright attitude resting on the large broad palma and planta with
the head tucked between the fore-legs and under the chest, like
Racoons+ and Lemurs,t but more generally, like Dogs or Cats, that is,
laid on the side and rolled into a ball, the head being concealed by the
bushy tail which is carefully drawn round so as to cover the eyes and
exclude the light. The Wahs have little of that eminent development
of the senses which distinguishes most animals as opposed to man:
their touch, sight, and hearing are dull; their smell not very acute,
though the quickest sense they have; and hence they are easily taken,
having moreover little speed, cunning, or ferocity to protect them.

* I speak doubtfully, because I have not the entire skeleton of Ailurus now to refer to,
nor copy of the paper above alluded to as sent to the Zool. Society in 1833, in which the
hard anatomy was throughout detailed from several perfect specimens.

t Regne Animal, II. p. 249. t Idem, I. p. 325.

1118 On the Cat-toed Subplantigrades. [ Nov.

I have had many brought to me and have kept several for a year or
two in Nepal, feeding them on rice and milk or milk only, or eggs, all
of which they like, but wholly refuse rats, fish, insects, snakes, and
rarely and reluctantly taking flesh of any kind. I have often puta
small live fowl into their cage, but seldom knew them kill and never
eat it, though if it approached them too nearly they would rush at it
and give it a severe and possibly fatal blow with the fore paws. The
amenity of their ordinary disposition is finely pourtrayed in their gentle
countenances, and, as they are free from all offensive odour, they would
make nice pets for ladies, particularly when young. They drink by
lapping with the tongue and moderately. They hiss and spit like cats
when angered, and, if extremely so, utter a short deep grunt like that
of a young Bear; but ordinarily they are quite silent. The flesh is
never eaten: but from the prepared pelage caps are made, and that is
the limit of their ceconomic value.

Names and species.—To the Tibetans, Nepaulese, and Sikimites the
Ailuri are known by the names Wah, Oa, Uktonka, Saknam, Thong-
wih and Thé-kyé. Also, Yé and Nigalya pénya. I never heard the
name “ Panda,” nor did I ever see aspecimen answering to the descrip-
tion, in point of colour, of the Panda.* Wherefore I think it proba-

ble that the Nipaulese and Sikim species may be different from the —

Panda, and that the latter is a species peculiar to Bhitan. Under this
impression and in order to complete my account of the former, I shall
add the description of its colour and subjoin a fresh trivial name,
Panda or Fulvens of Cuvier is as yet the only recorded species.
General form and aspect.—Ailurus Ochraceus, Nepalese Ailurus.

-

Above deep Ochreous red; below and the ears, entire limbs, and tip —

of tail jet black.+ Head and tail paler than the body and fulvous : this
paler hue displayed in frequent rings upon the tail, and in a vague

diluting merely of the red tinge upon the head. Face, chin and lining

* Nat. Library, XIII. 217, and Pl. 17: Zool. Journal, ut supra.

+ Thus the Wah is one of the infra nigrescent group, a group comprising Ursitax, ;
Urva, Mellivora, Galictis ( Bell), Meles, Taxidea, Eira, Arctonyx, Ailurus, and conse- —

quently this peculiarity would seem to be but a doubtful index of essential conformities,
though perhaps we may thus be guided to the clue of that singular interlacing whereby

the Ursine-taloned or digging, and the Feline-taloned or scratching Subplantigrades so

remarkably cross and recross each other, as though it were possible to reconcile a Pango-"
line with a Tigrine nail !!

1847. | On the Cat-toed Subplantigrades. 1119

of ears, white. From eyes to gape a broad vertical line of ochreous
red, blending with the dark inferior surface. Hairy pads albescent.
Moustaches white Eyes deep brown. Nude muzzle black. Snout to
vent 22 inches. Head 54. Tail 16. Height 9 to 93. Weight 7 to
8 ths. Pelage very thick, loosely applied to the skin, of two sorts ; the
outer hair, rather harsh than fine, straight, of moderate equal length
(14 inch) and covering every part of the animal save the extremity of
its nose; the inner vest, shorter, sparer and woolly. Internally the
pelage is dusky ; externally, deep ochreous ; and on the back the hairs
are more or less tipt with fulvous, especially in old age. In their
general appearance the Wahs are quite unique. They might be de-
scribed like the Racoons as small Bears with long tails, did not their
short sharp visage and eminently bland. expression of countenance
sunder them intirely from Ursine semblances, and approximate them to
the Lemurs, particularly those typed by Galago Macaco: but to be
apprehended they must be seen.* They have a short sharp conic face
ending in a neat round mufle in which the dog-like nostrils are pierced
antero laterally ; a small unprominent eye situated nearer to the nose
than to the ear, and having a round nearly unchangeable pupil ; rather
small moustaches and minor tufts over the eyes, behind the gape, on
the cheeks and on the chin; a broad rounded head; moderate sized,
highly but remotely placed ears of a narrow conoid form tending to a
point and almost hid by their ample confluent lining and tufts ; helix
void of fissure; simple conch ; small basal tragus and antitragus; a
longish yet thick neck and body; short strong plantigrade limbs end-
ing in large very mobile pentadactylous feet, armed with feline talons
and enveloped in woolly socks with Leporine completeness ; and, lastly,
a long thick cylindrico-tapering tail which is trailed like a fox’s
brush and neither convolved with the Paradoxuri, nor prehensile with
the Arctictes and Potos, close as undoubtedly is the relationship of
these genera, and especially the last named, to Ailurus.
Osteology—Scull.—The scull of Ailurus possesses characters quite
unique ; its extreme sphericity, its great height, the surprising curva-
ture not only of the superior but of the inferior outline also, the ex-

* See the accompanying admirable sketches showing the animal in all its ordinary
attitudes, and done from life. .
Ak

1120 On the Cat-toed Subplantigrades. [ Nov.

treme bend of the rami of the lower jaw, the enormous size ‘of the
posteal and vertical portion of the lower jaw, the elevate position of its
condyles, the small size and inward inclination of the occipital plane,
the high position of the occiput with respect to the whole scull, lower
jaw included, its low position with respect to the encephalon, or gene-
rally to the whole scull without the lower jaw, the great size of the aloe or
crura of the occiput, the extreme smallness of the auricular tympana and
generally of the organs of sense, the very deep cylindric hinging of the
jaws, yet so as to admit much lateral motion, the breadth of the upper
jaw and teeth, the narrowness of the lower jaw and teeth, and the conse-
quent high lateral action whereby alone their crowns can grind on each
other, the perfectly triturant character of the molars, consisting not only
in their breadth and flatness of crown, but in the admission into their
composition of the soft dark substance of ruminant teeth—all these
are characters of the scull which in their combination it would be in
vain to look for in any other genus of the Carnivora, and many of which
seem to approximate the Ailuri rather to the Ruminant than Ferine
model. ‘To the cat’s scull there is not more resemblance than to the
Bear’s, for in Ailurus as compared with Felis the culmenal line is as
much more bent down a parte post, as it is less so a parte ante; and
short and inclined as is the face in Ailurus, it is as much longer and
straighter than that of Felis as it is shorter and less straight than that
of Ursus. The general style and proportion of the nasals, frontals and
parietals of Ailurus are much nearer to those of the same bones in the
Screwtails, the Martens, the Badgers, the Bear-Badgers, the Helictes
and the Urvas, than in the Cats or Bears; and in the form and size of
the orbits and of the frontals there is an extreme similitude amounting
almost to identity with the former—an utter contrast with the cats,
with Ursus less contrariety. In Ailurus the nasals are short and a
little retroussé ; the frontals moderately broad and arched lengthwise |
and across ; the temporal depressions moderate but distinct ; the orbits |
small and very incomplete; the zygome very ample and terminating |
posteally and inferiorly in large semi-cylindric processes that serve to |
hinge the jaws so completely as to render separation of them even | }
more difficult than in Meles or Taxidea; the parietes ample in length, |
breadth and swell, though the cristae, as well as the temporal fosses, be |
decided—as much so as in the Badgers and Screwtails, more so than |

YOR
OK

ARTOIS

PP

TO PH:
Sion Saye

Sat AS tate
AY etnies. 4
hee be

1847.] On the Cat-toed Subplantigrades. 1121

in the Martens or Cats, in which the fosses are evanescent ;* the audito-
ry cavities very small ; the olfactory cavities moderate ; the frontal sinu-
ses large ; the palatal bones curved convexly, and the rami of the lower
jaw as much concavely ; the coronoid processes of the latter enormous
and inclined forwards; the bones of the scull in general thick and

massive ; proportion of the face to the rest of the scull, as one-third.
Teeth.—The dental formula is §. 4:4. 8:3: but the first pair of the
_ lower jaw are deciduous, and, in old auimals especially, the molars are
: (I write with fine samples before me) more frequently £:3. The
incisors are close together and ranged nearly in a straight line to the
front, those of the lower jaw touching the canines, whilst those of the
q upper jaw are separated therefrom by the usual interval for the passage
_ of the lower canines. The exterior incisors of the upper jaw are larger
than the rest, and are as much scarped externally as are the lower
canines internally, by reason of that friction of the one against the
other which is caused by the high lateral action of the jaws. Canines
small, conic, little curved, faintly grooved lengthwise, the upper insu-
lated, the lower in contact with the incisors and molars. Molars
divided by their characters into false and true, without any possible
distinction of carnassial and tubercular teeth. Premolars 2:2, including
the deciduous ones: last pair rather triturant than trenchant. True
molars 2:2. Upper true molars disposed transversely, squarish in
form, nearly equal in size and exhibiting on their, in general, flat crowns,
or 4 sunken central spaces filled with the dark soft substance above
alluded to, and which is bounded serpentinely by rounded rather than
dentated margins of enamel and a central transverse sinuous ridge of
the same. True molars of the lower jaw disposed lengthwise, narrow,
parallelogramic or elliptic; the first pair smaller than the two others,
which are equal; and all exhibiting central masses of crusta petrosa
enveloped by a serpentine sinuous margin of enamel, as in the upper
jaw nearly. In the composition, forms and action of these teeth taken
“together, there is little or no real resemblance to be found with the
teeth of even the least carnivorous of the ordinary carnivora, such as
the Bears, Badgers, and Screwtails, though it is among them that one

_* Inthe Viverrines, the fosses and the crests are both of extreme size, and the brain-
pan consequently much reduced, In these respects there is no resemblance with the
Ailures ; nor in other respects.

: 7 E22

1122 On the Cat-toed Subplantigrades: [ Nov.

naturally looks for the dental prototype of Ailurus. But I apprehend
that several of the genera to be presently enumerated as the probable
components of the group of Cat-toed Plantigrades, will be hereafter
found to exhibit a closer resemblance and more harmonious blending
with the Ailurine type of dentition as of general structure.

Bony carcase.—lI have not now a perfect skeleton of Ailurus to refer
to ; so far as I can trust my notes, the bones are as follows :—Cervical
7. Dorsal 13. Lumbar 5. Sacral 3. Caudal 22. Carpal 8. Metacarpal
5. Digital 3, for each toe fore and aft. Tarsal 9, Metatarsal 5. Ribs
13 pairs, whereof 5 pairs are false, and 11 true. The short strong
and highly articulated limbs, together with the finely harmonising
flexile wrists and ankles, bear an extreme resemblance to the extremi-
ties of the Martens (Flavigula*) and Screwtails, and have much simili-
tude with those of the Bears (Helarctos) but form a complete contrast
with the extremities of the Cats and of the Civets. On the other hand,
the highly mobile digits, disencumbered of the palmary and plantary
mass, are much more similar to those of the Cats than to those of the
Bears, and bear a resemblance amounting almost to identity to the
digits of the Screwtails and Martens. The 5th or internal digit is
very little withdrawn from the front, and is forthcoming alike in the
anteal and posteal extremities. Of the other 4 digits the 2 central are
nearly equal and the 2 lateral also, but with an andromorphous bias,
and the whole are united as far forward as the terminodigital pads
by a highly elastic membrane, which allows the freest play to the
digits.+ The thick socks however in which the feet of the Ailuri are
completely enveloped, must impede their power of feeling and even of
raptorial grasping, as compared with the paws of the Martens and
Paradoxures, though the extreme mobility of the unguical phalanges
still leaves the sharp and compressed talons almost as serviceable as
in either of those genera. The talons of the Wahs are as highly
curved, as much compressed, and as sharp, as in the Screwtails or m
the Martens, and I might add, in the Cats, for there is hardly any |
appreciable difference between the four genera in those respects, and |

* Jn this animal the dorsal vertebra (and ribs) are 14: the lumbar 7: the sacral 4:
the caudal 26: the rest asin Ailurus ut supra. The teeth of Flavigula (molars) are 3-
It is therefore a Martes, not a Mustela.

+ See accompanying sketches.

1847.] , On the Cat-toed Subplantigrades. 1123

the talons of all are equally reversile over the penultimate phalanges,
and equally retained there, except when required, by the strong tensor
tendons, the difference of the digits consisting in this only, that those
of the Martens are not at all sheathed, those of the Paradoxures and
Wahs are but half sheathed, or little more than half, and those of the
Cats, completely so. This is a difference which but for the terrific
energy of the Feline paw one should be disposed to underrate, and I
confess that after the most careful examination of the organs I am
inclined to attribute the superior force of the Feline arm’s stroke to
the momentum and velocity inseparable from the digitigrade structure
rather than to any difference in the organization of the digits and
talons, points in which it appears to me that the Ailuri, Paradoxuri
and Martens* are all upon a par with the Cats, or nearly so. I am
aware that this is a statement at variance with the law of correlation
and dependance of parts in structure. ‘Show me,’ exclaims our great
master Cuvier, with the noble confidence of genius, ‘show me a nail
and I will show you the whole structure of the animal which bore it.’
And I shall be probably told with a sneer that the Cats and Weasels
are the most exclusive of blood spillers, whilst the Paradoxures are main-
ly, and the Ailures (according to my own account) exclusively, vegeta-
livorous. I can only say in reply that I endeavour faithfully to report
what I have carefully examined ; that he who affixed the Feline paw
to the Ursine arm of Ailurus apparently delights to accomplish the
same ends by very varied means; that there are many things in his
systema nature which our’s yet halts behind the comprehension of ;+
and that, for example, in our systems the contrast is much greater
between the structures, than it is between the habits, of Ursus ferox
and of Felis tigris, or of the Racoons and Coatis on one hand, and the

_* I mention the Martens more frequently than the Weasels proper, because I have
before me fine fresh specimens of the former ; but in fact the Jatter agree with the former
_ in regard to the feet.

+ The systems which associate Ailurus and Arctictis with the Bears, and dissociate
Ursitaxus and Mellivora from the Bears, and range Lutra with the Seals, and P aradox-
urus with the dog-like Viverra, are surely not quite in harmony with the method of the
divine designer. The Palmate foot of Lutra may be seen in Martes, Paradoxurus, &c.
and the free lateral and posteal action of the hind legs of Lutra, in those genera, as well
as in the Coatis, the Potos, the Wa4hs, &c. So that there isno need on these accounts
to sever Lutra from his oid allies.

1124 On the Cat-toed Subplantigrades. | Nov.

Wahs and Benturongs on the other. I pretend not to account for,
I only report, the frugivorous habits, gentle disposition, ursine arm,
feline paw, profoundly cross-hinged yet grinding jaws, and purely tritu-
rant and almost ruminant molars, of Ailurus; and to these I now
proceed to add, however they may square or not with systems which
Cuvier himself was forward to deprecate the premature march of, the
details of the soft anatomy of Ailurus, merely adding-in this place with
reference to the socks of Ailurus, that we have examples of this pecu-
liarity not only among the plantigrade Bears (Ursus Maritimus) but
also among the digitigrade and purely carnivorous Weasels (Lutra
latrix.)

Soft anatomy.—The anus, peroneum, and prepuce, are entirely free
from glands and pores. ‘There is no trace of the Cacodean anal glands
and pores of the Mustelidee, or of the Euodean preputial ones of the
Viverride, so that in this remarkable respect Ailurus is affined to the
Feline or Ursine, and sundered alike from the Musteline and from the
Viverrine groups. Anus large, nude, void of all trace of gland or pore.
All the proximate parts covered with hair. Perineum simple. Scro-.
tum wanting. Testes long, narrow, concealed in the groin. Penis
directed forwards, dog-like, and furnished with a small simple bone.
Vulva simple. Uterus bicornute with large horns. Teats eight, and
ventral, or rather disposed in fours, whereof the upper 4 are sub-pec-
toral, and the lower 4, sub-inguinal. Intestinal canal five lengths of
the animal, nine feet long, of great equal diameter, void of coecum and
about one inch in width. Stomach large, simple, membranous, thick
coated and glandular towards the lower orifice, hemispheroidal, with
terminal orifices, of which the lower one for about 3 inches presents
the character of a subsidiary stomach or glandulous neck to the ordin-
ary stomach. Great diameter of the stomach 11 to 12 inches. Small,
4; to 5% inches, exclusive of the glandulous neck. Spleen tongue-
shaped, purple red, 54 inches by 14. Lungs 6 lobed. Liver 6 lobed
anda lobulus. Gall bladder very large, ovoid, occupying the whole
centre of the largest lobe of the liver and passing through from side to
side of it. Tongue smooth, simple, not unusually extensile. Pupil of
the eye round ordinarily, and but slightly. Third eyelid capable of
being brought over the whole organ nearly.

The above details of the soft anatomy, like those of the hard, offer

1847. | On the Cat-toed Subplantigrades. 1125

nothing very decisive as to the affinities of Ailurus with reference to the
grand divisional types. Looking to the chylopoetic viscera, for example,
the proportionate length of the intestinal canal is much nearer to that of
the Cats than to that of the Bears, whilst the absence of ccecum is more
Ursine than Feline. In the Bears (Helarctos)‘the intestines are 12 or 13
lengths of the animal; in the Cats but 3 to4 ; inthe Weasels, Viverrines
and Paradoxures, 4 to 6; the greater lengths belonging to the latter
two, which nearly agree in this respect with the Wahs, but differ from
them by the presence of the ccecum, which again the Weasels with but
4 lengths of intestine want, like the Ailuri with 5 lengths. Upon the
whole, though the foregone details of the structure and of the habits of
Ailurus cannot fail to be highly interesting to all real students of Zoo-
logy, yet the structural particulars want completeness fully to meet a
case of so much difficulty, although if a similar amount of information
were forthcoming relative to all the several animals composing that
group, with which I suppose Ailurus to be more immediately connected,
the question of proximate affinities at least would be placed in a toler-
ably clear light. The genera to which I allude are Hemigalea, Nandi-
nia, Ambliodon vel Paguma, Cynogale, Cryptoprocta, with a Viverrine
dental formula—and Galidia, Galidictis, (Galictis of Geoff.), Bassaris,
Arctictis* and Cercoleptes,. whose dental formula appears to be, at least
as to number and general character of teeth, identical with that of
Ailurus, due allowance being made for the disturbing influence of deci-

duousness in the pre-molars.

The fortunate circumstance of our being enabled in regard to the

last named genus, or Cercoleptes, to refer to the investigations of a

Cuvier,+ an Owen,{t and a Humboldt,§ exercised upon living and perfect
samples (not mere skins or bones) corroborates as far as it goes, the
correctness of the above conjectures, which are further confirmed by
Mr. Cantor’s scanter but valuable notices|| of Arctictis.

* There are some valuable particulars relative to Arctictis by Mr. Cantor in No. 171

of the Journal. The preputial gland and linear vertical pupil of the eye, and pre-

Sence of a ccecum are notable coincidences with Paradoxurus and deviations from
Ailurus.

+ F. Cuvier apud Menagerie Royale, quoted by Griffith, Regne II. 266—9.

¢ Zool. Jourl. Aug. 25, 1835.

§ Travels as quoted by Griflith. loc. cit.

|| Asiatic Journal, Bengal, No. 171, pp. 192—4.

1126 On the Cat-toed Subplantigrades. [Nov.

It is thus demonstrated that the Potos of the new world represent
with considerable accuracy the Pandas or Wahs of the old world; that
the two have much conformity of structure and of habits ; and that
both exhibit that leaning towards the Lemurs whereby the perfectly
vegetalivorous diet, quasi ruminant teeth and scull, extreme gentleness
of aspect and of nature, slow movements, and somnolent propensities
of the Wahs are perhaps best explained. Those who would trace to
full advantage the identities of organization and of economy that exist —
between the Potos and Wahs, must compare at first hand the statements
of Messrs. Owen and Cuvier as referred to below, with the details of
this paper.

The differences are as follows. Cercoleptes differs from Ailurus by
the more confined palmation of the digits (to 2nd phalanx only) by the
nakedness of the soles, by the large eye, with higher contractility of
pupil, by the lesser development of the external ear, by the prehensile
tail, suctorial tongue, limited number of teats (two), absence of mous-
taches, and possibly by some diversities of dentition, though so far as
may be judged by description (Regne II. 267) the discrepancies must
be inconsiderable ; and lastly, by the non-terminal position of the upper
orifice of the stomach. The identities consisting in the proportion
and form of the chylopoietic viscera, in the long horned uterus, in the
large bony tentorium, in the wanting clavicle, the simple anus and
prepuce, and in the smoothness of the tongue, are among those best
worthy of note in regard to structure, whilst in reference to manners
and habits, so far as these are reported, the only differences would
seem to consist in the nocturnal, not crepuscular activity of the Potos,
in their honey-sucking or suctorial propensities, like to those of the
Ratel and Labiate Bear, and lastly, in the greater addiction to tree
haunting and to clambering there by the help of the prehensile tail.
Again, the suggested Lemurine resemblances of Cercoleptes hold won-
derfully true of Ailurus, and hardly less so (though this makes against
the Cat-toed grouping) the Procyonine and Nasuan resemblances, as
any one may satisfy himself who will compare the foregone account of _
Ailurus with what he will find in the Regne relative to the Lemurs*
and to the Racoons and Coatis.t ‘With respect to these Lemurme
affinities, now demonstrated by science, but first suggested by unlettered

* Regne I. 322—332., + And IT, 248—262.

1847. ] On the Cat-toed Subplantigrades. 1127

experience, we have in the story of Bosman’s Negroes as in that of
Mr. Gardner’s Mali, a strong proof how “ practice will creep where
theory can hardly soar;’’ for the Negroes decided before Cuvier or
Geoffroy that the Potos were Lemur allies, just as the Méli multiplied
his tea plants by grafting on the Camelia (Kisi) at a time when emi-
nent Botanists held the notion to be absurd !*

That the second series of animals I have grouped together above
are more nearly related among themselves than to the first series seems
probable; but that the first series also blend with them in some re-
markable points any one may satisfy himself by comparing Dr. Can-
tor’s details of Arctictis (Journal, No. 171) and mine of Paradoxu-
rus (Trans. Vol. 19), with those above given and referred to, when
he will perceive that the Benturong, notwithstanding its Ailurine affi-
nities, is linked to the Screwtails and not to the Wahs, by its large

linear-pupiled eyes, nocturnal habits, sub-carnivorous regimen, coecum
and euodean preputial apparatus, and to the Potes by the two first
marks ; whilst the peculiarities of the tails of the three animals,
though not quite identical, yet constitute a common and antiailurine
feature. I must not enlarge further however at present on the sub-
_ ject of these real and supposed affinities.

Ere long I trust to be able to complete my report of the Ailurine
osteology, and in the meanwhile I shall terminate this account of the
Wah with a full statement of the dimensions of a mature male and

- female.

Male. Female.
MINCE SO adie tae. 2 IO O Lo BOQ
MEME OCCIDUL, “2... ween ee ance ee O 9 FG ee a
‘Tail only, MEE pany. Se, TNO Om es meee ef dere gala ama
ES ae mr a OE SU aa

* A fact which occurred in 1823—4, at Cathmandu, where fine Chinese tea plants have
long existed, brought from China in 1790, by Cashmiris, from which Dr. Abel was abun_
dantly and speedily supplied to his surprise, by the MAli’s practical science, who when
questioned by Dr. A.’s desire, why he had thought of grafting a Thea on a Camelia
replied with greater surprise, because the two were evidently of the same genus (Jat) !
The Kisi is indigenous and abundant in Nepdl. The teas flower and fruit abundantly,
almost perpetually, but the seeds seldom vegetate. The Kisi is as abundant at Dorjiling
as at Cathmandu, and the Chinese tea plant flourishes as well here as there, so that
: if more plantations are needed, here is a fine site for some.

7 G

1128 On the Cat-toed Subplantigrades. [ Nov.

Male. ~~ Female.
Snout to fore angle of eye,....... Oi yg 01 4
Thence to base of ear, i) ae ea 0 3 2
Beat city? Het ls Gas eI Oe AOR 0 0-0
Ear and tuft, On BORE 063g
Width of ear, . 0 ORT SE a a OD Dae 0 1 ¢
Girth behind Becta > ie. SIRS e Ae La FOT"
Mua hetelit; a5. ay)... eRe Pern 1 9 4 1 9 +
Gengthwivamm; Site Oa, Senha eee see 0 5 0 Ua a
Lienpth’ of fovresanms:: $2). 0c ease eee oe ee 0 4 4 0 4 +
Paluvensll nails; isi. ie sh. ais ke. Leste 2 JO 0 4 4
Length of thigh,,. ..-....6..2...200- see ee 0 434 0 4 4
Lieveth-of lee Cibias). SS e dae ee se be 0 La 053
Pisnta and Haass). PAL, Sas See ee 0 4 2 0 4 +
Weegee, Tua, Pee a ee ee oer 8 Ibs. 7% tbs.

Scull.

Length,. . 0 4
Height,.. dttedk ld wn. ailaks wheiks .o-selniic lic a en aes
Wilh hie 0 3
Width imter parietes, Bik tan. Tocantins 0. 2
Base-of incisors. to fore-anele ot orbits,: jones. saw aaj eee Used
Thence to jut of occiput, 0. 3.2

of lee > BIR ale role

And now, the extent to which the above paper has insensibly run,
warns me to postpone my proposed remarks on the Paradoxures to a
future occasion, merely referring the reader who may desire in the
meanwhile to compare the organization and habits of those animals and
of the Wahs as above given, to the 19th Vol. Asiatic Society’s Trans-
actions, where he will find ample details relative to the hard and soft
anatomy, and to the manners of the sub-Himalayan Screwtails, of which
there are four species ; one, Nepalensis, which is the Grayii of Bennett,
but priorly named by me; two, Hirsutus, the Bondar of Gray, of which —
Pennantii is not a Synonyme ; three, Laniger, an entirely new and nivi-
colan species clad in wool, of an uniform isabelline brown colour, and
four, quadriscriptus noster (new?) which fis probably the Penantii of |
Gray, Bondar verus being unstriped, and this striped,

1847. | The new Mineral Newboldite. 1129

P. S. The following list of the species of Paradoxurus cum Paguma,

according to various authorities, may be useful.

Name secundum
Gray. Cantor. Hodgson. Habitat.
1. Typus, Hermaphrodita, a Deccan and Carna-
tic, Malay penins.
and islands ?

2. Bondar, a Hirsutus, Gangetic provinces,
passim.
3. Prehensilis, Hermaphrodita, Se Malay Penins. and
. islands ?
4, Musanga, Hermaphrodita, Hf Malay Penins. and
islands.
5. Dubius, Hermaphrodita, He Idem.
6. Crossii, Hermaphrodita, as Idem.
7. Pallasii, Hermaphrodita, | . Idem.
8. Leucopus, ‘ie i. ?
9. Larvatus, a3 iy China.
i0. Trivirgatus, Trivirgatus, Malay Penins. and
islands.
11. Zeylanicus, Aureus, a Islands of Indian
Ocean.
12. Leucomystax, Leucomystax, “4 Idem.
13. Nigrifrons, . ss ar India: part un-
known.
14. Penantii ? rt *Quadriscriptus, | Sub-Himalayas: cen-
tral region.
15. Grayii, BS Nepalensis, Idem, Central re-
gion.
16. Laniger, fy Laniger, Idem : the Cachar.

Description and Analysis of the new Mineral NewsBoupiteE, sent from
Southern India by Captain Newxsoup, Madras N. I., Assistant to
the Resident of Kurnool.—By T. Pippineron, Curator Museum
Heonomice Geology.

I had mislaid (that is, too carefully laid by) this specimen, and feared
for a long time that I had lost it, but fortunately finding it, I have
not again delayed to place it in our collection, and to give to our valued
correspondent Captain Newbold the credit which he deserves for his
discovery ; which is that of adding not only a new mineral, but, as will
be subsequently shown, establishing a new family of minerals, of which
we may hope for more genera as our acquaintance with Indian minera-
logy (perhaps we might say with mineralogy in general?) augments.

* General aspect of Bondar, but with four continuous dorsal lines and face marks as in

Nipalensis. Habitat exclusively monticolous.
7G 2

1130 The new Mineral Newboldite. [ Nov.

Our entire specimens are unfortunately very small, and thus I have
been excessively cramped in my researches, for as will be seen, it is
scarcely possible to obtain pure fragments even of a very small size.

I should describe it, as to external appearance and physical proper-
ties, as follows :—It is, where purest, and not weathered, of a clear
apple-green, with considerable lustre on some of the facets of the
numerous imperfect crystals of which it is formed, giving it the pearly
glimmer of a green mica or of some of the green carbonates of Iron in
a good light. Where weathered it is of a bluish grey-green, and the
glance is more minutely silvery or micaceous, or at times steel-like.

Minute fragments of the pure mineral are semi-translucent at the
edges, like those of fine apple-green serpentine.

When powdered its colour is of avery light greenish buff or fawn
colour, becoming a little darker, or greenish, when exposed to a very
gentle heat to drive off the little water it contains. When pulverising,
if smartly rubbed or struck it emits a very perceptible odour of sul-
phuretted hydrogen.

Its hardness is 3-4 scratching Cale-spar, but not Fluor.

The streak is of a dirty fawn coloured white, but always with a minute
silvery line at the centre where the knife has cut.

It has a slight earthy smell when breathed upon, It is brittle and
easily pulverised.

The fracture is hackly, and highly glistening ; the fragments are at
times laminar and angular, but in truth they are so small and the nests
and veins of the mineral so diminutive that it is not fair to judge of
these characters. It seems to cleave readily in certain directions, but
what these are cannot be judged of yet ; the larger fragments incline to
cubical on rhomboidal prismatic forms.

It does not soil, or mark, or adhere to the tongue on the fresh
fracture.

The crystals are too small, confused and imperfect to judge well of .
their form, which however appears to approach to that of rhomboidal
prisms.

The mineral seems much subject to decay by the oxidation of the
iron, which is distinctly seen in some parts, leaving in the quartz what
are called in Cornwall wuggy cavities (i. e. rough, jagged, and full of
irregular ridges) coated with the peroxide of iron.

[1847. The new Mineral Newboldite. 1131

It occurs in very small nests and ‘ves in masses of milk quartz.
With one of the specimens of milk quartz there occurs a mass of bluish
sulphate of Baryta, and another specimen is in a bluish very fine gra-
nular mass of sulphate of lime.

Its specific gravity I should estimate at about 4.25, to 4.50, calcu-
lated from a piece which was about half matrix, but this is a mere
approximation.

In the tube and bulb tube it decrepitates and flies to pieces with a
complete explosion, sending the fragments sharply into the face and
eyes when tried on platina foil, as soon as heated ; these fragments are
mostly imperfectly cubical or rhomboidal.

It was found to contain about 1 per cent. of water when reduced to
powder.

Nothing sublimes from it at the red heat of glass ; but when driving
off the water a slight odour of sulphur seems apparent from the
erucible.

Buiowrire.— Alone.—A small fragment is infusible, but becomes of
a dirty yellowish white, and is not magnetic. This, apart from its sulphur
(subsequently shown) at once distinguishes it from Spathose Iron, for
some of the green semi-transparent varieties of which, from its colour
_and decrepitation, it might be mistaken on mere inspection,

_ With Borax it is not very fusible ; the bead transparent, yellowish,
and slightly tinged with green.

With Soda fuses to a dirty brownish opaque bead ; nothing is re-
duced from it ; when moistened and a little fresh Soda added, the bead
gives out the smell of sulphuretted hydrogen common to all the sul-
phates and sulphurets when heated with Soda, and it discolours silver
foil.

With phosphate of Soda.—On charcoal, and the cake transferred to
platina wire, a dull milk-white semi-transparent bead.

The powder saturated with Nitrate of Cobalt, and heated on plati-
na foil, is of a dull brown.

Via Humida.—It dissolves readily in the mineral acids. Acetic acid
does not appear to affect it. With concentrated hydrochloric and
Sulphuric acids much sulphuretted hydrogen is evolved. Boiled in
nitro-hydrochloric acid it dissolves rapidly without evolution of sul-
phuretted hydrogen in any considerable quantity, if at all, and leaves

132 The new Mineral Newboldite. [ Nov.

a flaky white residuum which coagulates into a soft globule floating on
the solution, which is pure sulphur.

If the boiling is gentle the sulphur is obtained im a light flake.

The solution of the pure mineral in nitro-hydrochloric acid when
filtered from the sulphur is of a pale gold colour. When evaporated
it crystallised largely in minute silky needles, which appear im mamil-
lated or concretionary heaps if the evaporation is slow. They are ap-
parently insoluble in water, andin the mouth, with a slight astringency,
(probably from the muriate of iron) they are tasteless and lumpy like
argillaceous earth, though without any decided taste except an earthy
one. The muriate of iron gelatinises amongst them. The concretions
are soluble in nitric acid, At a red heat on platina they become dull
but do not otherwise alter. .

To ve-agents the solution gives as follows :—To Sulphide Ammonium
a dirty greenish-brown precipitate with black grains, which becomes
of a sooty black, soluble in muriatic acid.

Fellow Prussiate of Potass very pale bluish white.

Caustic Potass very pale amber-white precipitate, plentiful.

Carbonate Potass, as Potass, but partly soluble in Ammonia.

Ammonia.—Sparingly, the reddish precipitate of iron; and a white
precipitate with excess.

Tinct : galls.—Brown colour, but no precipitate.

Oxalic Acid.—A precipitate, soluble when ammonia is added.

Phosphate Soda.—White precipitate soluble in ammonia and in
acids. Re-appears with Potass.

Cyanide of Potassium —aA dirty amber-coloured precipitate.

By Wollaston’s process (Carbonate of Ammonia and phosphate of
Soda.)—A plentiful precipitate, like that of the Phosphate of Magnesia
is obtained.

ANALYSIS. .

I have already adverted to the extreme difficulty of obtaining any
portion of the mineral pure enough for an analysis. The process
adopted was to pulverise the mineral and,

1. Dissolve it in nitro-hydrochloric acid, at a boiling heat.

2. Filter to separate the sulphur and silex.

3. Burn off the sulphur from the silex.
4

Precipitate the sulphuric acid formed in the solution by nitrate

1847.] The new Mineral Newboldite. 1133

of Barium, and add the equivalent weight of sulphur to that obtained
in the solid state. ,

5. Precipitate by carbonate of potass in excess.

6. Digest again in nitric acid and precepitate the iron from the
solution by Ferro-Prussiate of Potass, allowance being made for the
Iron it contains. The solution evaporated is gelatinous, and this when
calcined is the earth.

The results of the best of three analysis in which the assay was obtain-
ed by picking minute fragments with the forceps and examining them
by the magnifier, but of which I could only collect 7.33 grains, gave—

Per Cent.
Pree see OO SPR. Bee we 3.77 51.43
Leer Ac eTTiC hay hie ar sce oi ERD 3.40
emnsmon Osa iron, wie. fe. Pee oo ee. TRS 22.92

Pemieeruans mew,) (LWA ie a. ee 17.86

7.01 95.61
Water by an independent experiment, ............ 0.08
gee sss ene, Yate os ase ao aces oO. 2A 3.39

7.33 100.00

As the proportion of sulphur is so large, we may at once assume that
the iron is a bi-sulphuret, in which case the 22.92 per cent. of iron
would require 28.84 of sulphur ; leaving thus 22.59 per cent. of sulphur
to combine with the 17.86 per cent. of the earth.

The earth is obtained in so very small a quantity that it is impossi-
‘ble to do more than describe it and its peculiar properties, so far as
they can be ascertained with any degree of certainty, and wait till a
better supply* of the mineral enables us to determine it.

This earth is of a pure white ; of a granular appearance under the
magnifier, light and powdery in the crucible, and not lumpy like
Alumina.

Biowrire.— When heated to a white heat on Platina, no change :
moistened and placed on Turmeric and litmus papers no effect, nor
does it give any remarkable light.

* T have received an additional supply of the mineral, but unfortunately it is only very

minute veins or nests, and this time in the red carbonate of Cerium, described in the
Journal, Proceedings, July, 1846.

1134 The new Mineral Newboldite. [ Nov.

Nitrate of Cobalt on Platina.—A very pale and somewhat dirty
lilac colour, not approaching to the blue of alumina at all.

With Borax, in considerable proportion of assay to the flux, and at
both flames a perfectly colourless and transparent glass. |

With Soda.—A dead white enamel: clear red glass in the flame.

Phosphate of Soda.—Opaque pearly bead, which when very small is
a semi-transparent crackly one.

Via Humida.—It is insoluble or nearly so in sulphuric and in nitric
acids, which last sometimes gelatinises it. .
It is insoluble in the fixed alkalies and ammonia, but seems parily

so when newly precipitated, in carbonate of ammonia.

Its proper solvent is boiling nitro-hydrochloric acid, with which it
_ crystallises when a nearly saturated solution, in fine brilliant silky or
pearly points and needles, which have a sweetish astringent taste like
the salts of Glucina and Yttria.

The ferro-cyanate of Potassium does not precipitate it.

When tried by zinc the blue precipitate of Titanium is not produced.

No precipitate was obtained in boiling it with sulphate of potass.

It is in all states when freed from Iron perfectly colourless.

From the minute quantities in which I have been able to obtain the
pure earth, and the almost microscopic nature of the assays and testings,
and the different characters it presents from all the known earths, I
cannot venture at present to pronounce what it may be; and indeed:
would not even now publish my analysis did I not conceive it just
towards Captain Newbold to do so, for there is no sort of doubt that,
whatever the earth may be, he has discovered a new and a very re-
markable mineral, which is a double Sulphuret of Iron and an earth !
We must wait for larger specimens to decide what the earth is.

The locality. of this mineral (which should have been noted at the
beginning of the paper,) is in the central range of the Eastern Ghats,
between Cummum in Cuddapah, and Gograpilly in Kurnool, a little
south of the Cunnama pass. Captain Newbold says of it :—‘*‘ The forma-
tion is the great diamond sand-stone which here passes into arenaceous
and argillaceous slates. In the latter occur the veins in which the
mineral are found, consisting chiefly of the carbonate of Cerium de- .
scribed in a former paper, in the Journal.

“Jt is associated with lead-ore (galena) which occurs in nests and

:
|
|
|
|
|

|
|
|
|

1847.| Geological and Mineralogical Observations. 1135

short seams, and the latter ore has in former times been diligently
sought after by the natives. Numerous and half-choked up excavations
are met with in the surrounding hilly jungly tracts, attesting a perse-
verance and spirit of research which is rarely met with in the present
occupiers of the soil.

«« Near the Western mouth of the pass in the vicinity of Bussurapoor
and Gograpilly, are a large number of old diamond pits, sunk in beds
of ground evidently derived from the plumbiferous sandstone compos-
ing the adjacent Hastern Ghats. These gravel beds, from a careful
examination of the pebbles composing them, appear to have been formed
for the most part by aqueous causes no longer in action. The present
insignificant streams that carry off the Ghat drainage could never have
spread out to such an extent as these gravel beds cover, so large a
quantity of transported and detrital matter. The large size of the
pebbles, the depth and present situation of the diamond beds, all mili-
tate against the supposition of their being composed of recent alluvium
or detritus, now in process of accumulation.”

DDD

Lixtracts from a letter from Capt. Jas. Annort, descriptive of his
Geological and Mineralogical Observations in the Huzaree district,
dated Camp Puhli, in Huzaree, 19th June, 1847.

I have now the pleasure to send you some specimens of what I
conceive to be black iron ore, in small rounded masses of crystalline
structure. I have with me no acids nor other tests, and my reason for
supposing this an iron ore, is simply that the crystals are tetrahedral
prisms, of dark brown color, and that the specific gravity seems to
agree with that of the ore in question.

Whatever these ores may be, they occur in a very interesting forma-
tion of sandstone and blue mountain limestone, which commencing at
the spur of a very lofty summit called Moachpoora, about 10 miles west
of the Jelum, stretches W. S. W. about 40 miles, gradually dwindling
In altitude and in the number of its parallel ridges, until, from having
been a triple mountain, it has become a single hill of trifling altitude,
intersected at Margrella by the main road from Lahore to Attok.

At the south-eastern foot of this extended ridge, large boulders of iron
ore are found intermixed with the debris of lime and sandstone of the

me

aa >

1136 Geological and Mineralogical Observations. [Nov.

adjacent mountain. ‘The iron ore is of the black kind, and I should
suppose, from its specific gravity, tolerably rich im metal. The great
abundance of wood and of limestone offers facilities for the establishment
of a foundery,—a thing greatly needed in upper India, and the acces-
sibility of the spot to wheeled carriage and the neighbourhood of the
river Jelum at the town of that name, ensures the manufacturers the
benefit of water carriage to Feeroozpoor, Loodiana, Bukhur and Bombay.
This iron ore occurs in the main summit of the formation, Moachpoora,
where Mr. Vans Agnew, in his late adventurous journey amongst the
Dhoonds, saw it worked after the rude fashion of the hill tribes.

The ridges of mountain to which I particularly allude as having
been visited by myself, are called Serra. They are from 800 to about
2000 feet higher than the valley of Rawulpindi. The blue limestone
is veined with vivid streaks of white, and is found in enormous masses
as cliffs or disjected rocks. It will take a good polish, and if worked,
might supply the whole of our upper provinces, as well as the Punjaub,
with marble chimney pieces, pavements, and material for monumental
sculpture. Water is very abundant, gushing in copious streams from
near the summit, and of volume sufficient to turn the wheel of a saw-
mill. -The climate is singularly happy during the greater part of the
year. The long mountain ridge intercepts the violent hot winds from
the west, which on scaling its summit are tempered by the cooler strata
above, and roll tumultuously down the eastern declivity, with the roar
of a cascade; even then their force at that point is not very consider-
able. During the latter months of the rainy season parts of the hill
skirt are considered unfavorable to health. Others, as Noorpoor Shahi,
(a beautiful nook in the mountain) have a good reputation. ‘The —
mountain itself, which is thickly wooded with box, barberry, wild
pomegranate, and at the summit with fir, is habitable at a short. dis-
tance from that point, and would afford a very cool residence. But the
mountain is by no means worthy of recommendation as a general resort,
the ridge being too sharp to afford building room and the spurs being
short and abrupt. It has at present a bad name, as the resort. of
robbers. '

From these mountains there ooze out three remarkable springs, one
bearing upon its waters a scum of Asphaltum—another being impreg-
nated with carburetted sulphate of iron, and the third having a muei-
laginous consistence, being of the color of orange pulp, and if scented,

1847 +) Geological and Mineralogical Observations. 1137

being rather pleasant to the nostrils. I express doubt, because the
scent may perhaps have been derived from the bottle containing the
liquid. Torches are made of the Asphalt. The second is drunk for
indigestion. ‘The use of the third is unknown. The latter I should
have pronounced mucilage from decaying vegetation, had it not remained
several days ina close bottle at a temperature of 95° without fermenting.
The smell of the mineral water is scarcely sufferable.

From the occurrence of bitumen I have been led to anticipate the
discovery of coal, and a day or two ago I stumbled upon a large boulder
of crystals of lime containing lignite, of which I have the pleasure to
send-youa small specimen. This was in the Puhli valley Huzara,
about 40 miles north of the mountains of Serra. Coal would be quite
useless here, where wood is superabundant: but its position in any
given country is always an important enquiry.

The stratification of this formation is nearly vertical. The course
of the ridge an azimuth of about 247°. Eastward the ridges, which
fall into the plains, were of sandstone, wherever I came in contact with
them, from Rawul Pindi, to Noorpoor: a sandstone running in parallel
_ ridges nearly vertical, filled with sandy debris, which when washed
away by the torrents, leave natural walls of rock of the most singular
appearance. In this sandstone I have never discovered traces of
organic remains. |

The supposed iron ore is found on hills formed of debris of the lime
and sandstone rocks, and lying northward of the Serra Ridges, about a
mile from the left bank of Hurroo river. I could not detect any strata,
the masses seemed to be scattered at random through the soil. I col-
lected about 5 or 6 ths. of it in the course of an hour, with the assistance
of my servants. But I should doubt there being any vein in that
locality that would pay the working, It must be remembered that
there are masses which have been washed out in the course of hundreds
of years. If I can find means of packing the Asphalt, I will do
myself the pleasure to send it you. It may possibly differ in some
respects from the same substance elsewhere found. I fear the other
liquids would not bear the carriage.

Mr. Vans Agnew, Civil Service, and Boundary Commissioner, has
just left me on an expedition northward, which promises to be interest-
ing to science, Lieut. Young of Engineers, accompanies him.

7H 2

1138 The Cave Temples and Emerald Mines of Sakeyt. [ Nov.

Notice of the Cave Temples and Emerald Mines of Sakeyt, in the
eastern desert of Egypt. By Hexexyan Bry.—Communicated by
Captain Newso.p, M. N. I.

The following notice of the temples and emerald mines of Sakeyt,
was communicated to me by my friend Hekekyan Bey, late president
of the Ecole Polytechnique at Cairo, and brother-in-law to the Pasha’s
minister—Artim Bey.

Hekekyan Bey was educated in England, is an accomplished English,
French, and Italian scholar; and well acquainted with the Turkish,
Persian, Greek and Arabic tongues. His attainments in Geology,
Mineralogy, Mechanics and Natural Philosophy are very considerable,
and he has lately been employed by the Pasha in superintending the
researches for coal in Egypt. He is one of the Presidents of the
Egyptian Society in Cairo, and distinguished as being the most zealous
and influential patron of literature and science in the land of the
Pharoahs and Ptolemies.

It is with much pleasure that I embrace the present opportunity of
thanking him for the gratification and instruction derived in the many
agreeable hours I had the good fortune to pass in his society during
my residence in Cairo. The following notes are nearly literal extracts
from his rough journal, which were kept in English and French ; and
daily written out with his own hand. He proceeded in June 1844,
from the emerald, or rather chrysolite mines, of Zubara, described by
other writers, to those of Sakeyt, distant about 12 hours’ travelling by
the Rieh ul Allawi, Oum Gemil, and the Rich ul Talik. About seven
hours from Zubéra up a Rhawdi, on the right side of Wadi Gemil, he -
found the ruins of an ancient station, with cisterns, mills and old
gold mines excavated in veins of quartz in mica slate.

The ruins of the ancient mining town of Sakeyt are scattered on the
brows of hills of mica slate walling the valley, which is about 500 ft.
broad, and runs N. N. W.—distant from the summit of Gebel Sakeyt
about 21 miles. There are here several rock cut temples ; the princi-
pal of which is excavated in the schistose rock on the left side of the
Wadi, and runs I. 8. E., having a central altar at that extremity, on
which is inscribed a triangle. The interior is whitewashed, and an
illegible Greek inscription in red ochre is seen on the wall on the right

1847.] The Cave Temples and Emerald Mines of Sakeyt. 1139

hand from the entrance ; the interior measurements of the temple are
about 50 ft. by 20 ft, eight feet high at the altar, and from 12 to
14 ft, high under the principal entrance. The doorways seem to have
had doors or curtains and bars, once fixed to them. The workmanship
is ride: from the position and general design of the temple its lateral
chapels and central nave, it appears to have been once a Christian
church.

About 400 yards lower down the same side of the Wadi, is another
rock cut temple, much smaller in size, which contains the fragment of
a Greek inscription cut into the stone along the cornice in its front.*

i

PONIOY EYXAPIETCTQ
KAITICIAI KAITQATIOAAQNI KAI
NAOICEGOIC TIOIKMOIEPON

BEPENEIKHC KAITO
PEYMATOG ATIO ©OM

The sign of a cross and apiece of a shell, such as are used in modern
Greek churches, were found in the temple.

The ruins of houses are scattered around, constructed of fragments
of mica schist, steatite, quartz in part coloured green by the colouring
matter of the emerald, and containing crystals of emerald.

The mines appear to have been sold out to companies of adventurers,
who built magazines and houses around the entrances of the excavations,
of which several hundred still remain. In many instances, wherever
the position of the quartz veins, and schists permitted, the whole face
of a mountain has been quarried down and exposed,to research.

The Zubara mines are galleries run into the mica schist; layers,
containing nodules of emeraldic quartz, are often disposed so as to
have a layer of quartz for their roof. At Sakeyt, on the contrary, the
emeralds had been searched for in veins and layers of quartz, which is
tinged purple, yellow, and red. The more transparent and white sorts,
found in the debris thrown out by the ancient miners, exhibit the light
bluish green of the Egyptian emerald. The schists and steatites are
variously coloured, and mica occurs in golden scales. White, greenish,

* The inscription contains apparently a dedication to the Egyptian goddess Isis

and to the Greek god Apollo. ‘The cross and shell indicate it having been subsequently
used as a Christian chapel.—T. J. N.

1140 Observations on the Language of the Goands. [ Nov.

black, light pink, and dark red coloured crystals occur as well as
combinations of mica with quartz.

The schistose formations rest on the granitic: which last rocks have
been made use of in the eynocephali, seen in the vicmity and lower
down in the valley. These granitic rocks rise in elevations from -600
to 700 ft. above the surface of the valleys. They ave overlaid toward
the summit, by a layer of micaceous quartz containing a few emerald
crystals: immediately over which is a kind of (argillaceous?) schist,
whose super-crust is strongly ferruginous. A large mass of calcined
iron stone indicates the ancient working of this bed for iron ore ; which,
probably, furnished the material for the tools of the workmen.*

The mining district is confined to the hills which are enclosed
in the basin of Wadi Sakeyt; and which are much lower than the
high mural ridges forming the sides of the basin, and are of an irres
gular conical shape. They present parallel bands and waving lines of
reddish quartzose matter and dark brown schists. The section of the
hill over the temple presents,—in its lower portions—friable micaceous
schists coloured with partial scales of iron ore; and covered with .a
tabular and highly sonorous bed of whitish brown quartz in parallel
waved bands indicating volcanic or plutonic disturbance. There are
no fissures in the curves.

Farther up the Wadi, rise hills of laminar tale with brown argilla-
ceous layers: then mica schists of various colours, with crystallized
garnet and quartz in needles. The highest summits appear to be of
granite. The emerald is met with in the quartz debris of former mines,
and occurs in crystals of a light bluish green attached to the quartz
in mica schist.

RNIN vere

Observations on the Language of the Goands, and the identity of many
of its terms with words now in use in the Telugu, Tamil and Cana-
rese. By Warter Exuiort, Esq., C. S., Madras.

A paper by Dr. Manger, on the language of the Goands, in the
March No, of the Journal, offers some interesting grounds for ethnolo-

* From the Cynocephali the Greek inscription and the Christian emblems found here
it would appear that the mines have been worked from the era of the Pharoahs down to
early Christian times.—T. J. N.

1847. | Observations on the Language of the Goands. 1141

gical speculation. So long ago as 1842, a notice in the Oriental Chris-
tian Spectator,* alluded to the discovery of Tamil and Canarese words

in the Goand language, by. Mr. Loesch, a German Missionary, who

soon after fell a victim to the climate. The same subject was alluded
to by Mr. D. F. McLoed, in a letter to the Secretary of the Asiatic
Society, in 1844;+ but until the present instance no vocabulary, it is

believed, (with the exception of a short list in No. CXLV. of the Jour-

nal,) has been published, from which an opinion could be formed of
the extent to which the admixture of the dialects of southern India,
prevails in the present speech of these wild tribes.

A very superficial examination of Dr. Manger’s list is sufficient to
show that more than one half of the terms set down by him are iden-
tical with, or approximate very closely, to words now in use in the
Telugu, Tamil and Canarese tongues. In a corresponding list which
accompanies this paper I have noted such words as occurred to mind,
and a more careful examination would doubtless elicit more.

The investigation of the different races that constitute the Hindu:
population of India has hitherto received less attention than the sub-
ject deserves. Beyond the fact that all the spoken dialects of India
proper, are referrible to two great divisions, which the natives them-
selves recognize under the titles of Pancha-Goura, and Pancha-Dravira,
—but little is known of the general relations and affinities of the people
using them. According to Colebrooke, the central seat of the former was
Canouj,t the capital of the Canya cubjas, from which point its cognate

‘dialects spread both east and west, and then stretch far to the south

and southwest, over Maharashtra, extending down the Malabar coast
even to the vicinity of Mangalore. The southern dialects have

generally been considered to commence from the neighbourhood of
Beder, near which the limits of the Mahratta, Canarese and Telugu,

meet. Dr. Manger’s Vocabulary at once carries us to the Nurbudda,
and it is not improbable that similar dialects may be discovered in the

‘mountainous region on its northern band, and even in Bundelcund.

The first question that arises is, whether these two classes of lan-
guages indicate the contemporaneous existence of two great aboriginal

* Vol. iii. p. 240. + Friend of India, 1844, p. 2038.

t Asiatic Researches, vol. VII. p. 220. Goand.
§ A dialect of Concani is spoken in all the tract north of Sadasheoghur, and Mahratta
is the language of the mountains immediately above it.

1142 Observations on the Language of the Goands. [ Nov.

races inhabiting the northern and southern portions of India, or whe-
ther the people using the southern language at one time occupied the
whole extent and were gradually driven southwards by the pressure of |
a new race of invaders from the north. The isolated existence of a
cognate dialect of the south, among a wild tribe inhabiting unapproach-
able forests and fastnesses considerably to the north of the present
range of these languages, is in favor of the latter supposition. Buta
single fact affords too narrow a basis on which to build so important a
hypothesis.

The opinion of Mr. Colebrooke regarding the derivation of the Hindi
or northern dialects from Sanscrit, has not found favor with Oriental
philologists, and seems no longer tenable. But its influence on all the
languages now in use, whether in the north or in the south bears incon-
testible evidence of the sway of a people vastly superior in power and.
civilization to the aboriginal races. All the written characters now in
use, as has been proved by James Prinsep, have been derived from that
source, and the very number of the letters, their classification and
arrangement, are the same in all the languages of the north and of the
south, except the Tamil, the most remote of the southern dialects. It
is not only singular in wanting the regular series of aspirated conso-
nants, but the number of simple consonants and vowels likewise falls
short of those of all the others. It has besides, letters to express
sounds peculiar to itself, and others which receive new powers by redu-
plication.* This fact would seem to indicate the gradual retrogression
of the great southern race to the extreme verge of the peninsula, where
it preserves the most distinctive marks of its original character. But
whether this was owing to the growth of the power and. the extended ~
conquests of the Hindi tribes or to the silent progress of the Brahmani-
cal faith and literature, or, as is most likely, to both of these combined,
—remains to be ascertained.

In looking at the comparative list of words it will be observed that
a considerable number of Goand words} are derived from the northern
stock, as was likely to happen from the influence of the surrounding
dialects. But the same effect is observable even in Telugu and Cana-

* Thus double rr and double dd become tt, double bb becomes pp, and double ss serves
for ch.

+ As Boy, Girl, Horse, Ass, Gout, Twenty, Fifty, &c.

—— eee
————

1847. | Observations on the Language of the Goands. 1143

rese, where Sanscrit terms,* have in general instances superseded the
original words. The influence of the Urdt on Goand is also percepti-
ble in the ten Commandments, and Sand Sumjee’s song, where we find
such terms as admee man, hazar 1000, kdm business, labari-gohai false
witness, khabar news, kuan well, tisra din third day, hath market,
guttri bundle, ghossa laga become angry, pucha question, thera kya
established, and the particles ywb when, and keh that.

The similarity of grammatical construction between the Goand and
southern languages is apparent in many respects, but in this part the
Vocabulary seems rather defective.

The plural is formed by the addition of # in Goand, and by kal and gal
in Tamil and Canarese. The objective cases which terminate in na and
un in the former, are formed by in the genitive, and nu the accusative,
in Tamil and in Canarese. The structure of the verb, as far as it can be
learned from the examples given, also presents many analogies. The
present and some of the other tenses in Goand are derived from the
present and conjunctive participles without personal terminations, in
this respect corresponding with the formation of the Malayalem verb,
(Peet’s Malayalem Grammar, p. 60.) which is also without inflections.
The past and future tenses show some traces of resemblance to the
Canarese and Tamil, both in their formation and in their personal ter-
minations. The large employment of auxiliary verbs in the southern
dialects is not perceptible in the Goand specimens of construction,
unless it be in the formation of the passive by the use of howe.

These hasty remarks have been thrown together in the hope of show-
ing how wide a field is open for further investigation, not with the
idea of communicating valuable results. The Vocabulary and speci-
mens are too scanty and imperfect to make the institution of more
careful comparisons worth while at present, The Goand words too
seem to have suffered considerable mutilations and changes at the
hands of the printer, which renders it hazardous to venture on con-

- ¢lusions drawn from less obvious resemblances. It is to be hoped that

more attention will be given to so interesting a subject, and the publi-
cation of a well selected Vocabulary+ of terms for general adoption as
promised by the Editors, will greatly facilitate the labours of future
inquirers in this field.

* As in day, man, twenty, &c. + See foot note, p. 286.

7 1

[ Nov.

Observations on the Language of the Goands.

1144

*pyo sxeak ¢ Jo oe “ie ae = “110FT ‘repay ‘apoy
yoorjng Sunok y f ae ge “e :* | Rn ‘ouua A pce
‘ ; ate . ‘O'V) ae “orp Ted ©
*B[MOG poled St ©9404 | 110d ‘Ted { ee Io rent i ‘neg hate ‘neg
Se ee 3 | -afouug ‘euug =s ee ‘ouuy ‘oruuy ‘sunny
oy} UL pesn ee Lee oe ee Lnqnog Js os ‘npnoyg
tg ee es * ‘aysey} “inwy| ‘mey| — ‘oney
ayy ynq ,,‘nddn ,, SI j oA a ee ‘1Se10g ‘TSIpNyy %s “ellld
prom yooto9 oy, + oe ee | v* ‘eSi0og| ‘eSepn yy ‘uekieg -

“6 Venicy lene ‘Tey 08
ee ee oe 0791p ‘nyeyy| ‘OVP ‘nTey na ‘ney
eo ee oe ee ee ‘nanpnyy, ee

| ee ee ee ee ee we ‘ndog

ef | emma] maf fOr | tea
eo ee ‘eysyey ‘yey ‘nTeyuoy eo ee

*‘qooTeIp epeuey eI[PH spnyedurey oe ‘eq juey es nyuey ee nyu0y
ay 1O ‘asateuedy 4uato nqeH

ue suvaut "9 “Vx aN = MNP, a oo be
eo eo ‘epuny, ‘puoy, : ee eo ee
soy as ‘eUule yy ‘uey] ‘TAT ‘npey ze

"UPAN}INA, ‘exonyA me > wenn ‘nyony nyonyl

ar ‘uey eo | oe { Sinfonia \ ‘uByy ‘nuuey

oe oe ee ee ° ay ‘eumoqnue yy
ec | ee | eo | ‘redeyy ee eo eo

eo ee eo ee ‘OTeL ‘oTeL a

“DAwpoL, |*wmappinvyy| "piysuvg§ | “vyJvunpT | ‘asaunung “210, nbnjaL

‘yz Aq ‘SI[W 0} SutIpioooe poyuosaider st 457 [WWey, oT,

¥epoy
‘1U9 NJ
‘Ted
‘IN
‘INMOS
‘en yy
‘19.19g
‘edlag

ae

‘Nyon
“‘nppng
“ad
‘nyney
‘esuny
“aNd
‘TEPAT,
‘slqoyy
‘aressnyq]
‘yuny
‘epunyuny
‘reddny
NUN

“puvoy

a RE TS EES

*yooyug
‘19}4Ng
AL

TO

‘WPS
‘poomainy
‘UIs VW
‘hog VW
*400q
“oeg.
‘s[leaqay
‘aeUI04S

‘iduay
‘Jeol y,

‘smorqoAny
‘peoyaiog
‘peop

"ysybug

*saBpoyos [eyuatg Tre Aq pooyduse ATperoues

Mou ‘ulaysks SOUP WRTTIIA\ IIS 0} SUIPAOIN ST sJOoTVIP HADTINOG ay} UI spiom oy} Jo Aydeacoyjo OUT, “| “N

1145

Observations on the Language of the Goands.

1847.]

“UNOU [eGIIA 943 , ‘SUL

“unl ,, ‘euopom ft
“Alyetazi] ‘s80.190

0} ‘1940 ssed og, 4.

"1910 YOVa YAM po
~punojzuod aq 03 9] qRT|
pue spunos 4ynouWIp
[e 9.1e ME [rey pue
paey ‘T “pt OWL x

‘oyeyng ayewmsag

ac
b
;
:
:
bs

eid

“TOM

EE

ri,

“1qnpod
“ag

SS SS SY EES GS SE

‘quinpor)

‘TeIIN
‘eqsid

ee

|

as

ee

‘euid {

“nyex)

Co’v) ae
nH

‘nTy | ‘apemynyy
‘euope ‘epy ‘NPY
*y1ed yuas
91d nyov NJ ee

‘j001 ‘nSeN

tieuop-0M
; “Np-OM j POM
‘nsoy ee
4‘njeq ee
ee ‘rey3n
ocaieel ‘eA-OSU]
‘T[M FIO T[Ng ‘Ng
‘nuly ‘ULIN
‘TOS «° 1YZ0¥Y
“TIT Bic
mpeg! -

‘TEN ‘TeN
‘euog|‘epeo rani
‘NAULT, ‘nuuly,

é oyNnIy eo
“OQ= TING). eo:
Au “Jul ‘np
‘euokIpnyy “HaP Da
*4001 ‘Ipny soy pat

“IN

~ HBG
‘oyoiny
‘npuy
‘ey epeyo]
‘Wn
‘nut
“TpOy
“eynTy
sl
‘njodeuq
‘nuLy,

*9}-OTTIN

“NTTIN
‘Ipuld

‘Typoy | ‘aquinypoxy| ninunypory

LG
‘nquwoy
“npoy

‘TWh

‘nunu gy

e
s
a RR EES A RR RE

} ‘nqmoy ‘numoy

‘euvyin) ‘doom og,
‘euepuoz| ‘aouep OF,
‘euemoy| ‘ySne] OF,
“eueyiI ‘und OF
‘un ‘ox
*qnq ‘U0 Ox)
‘umyryo py| ‘aMop 31S
‘eppan ‘dois
NIICM VAI FT | ‘ala SUIOD
Ted) ‘198 W
“aryl “ashy
‘my ‘| MOT
TA “SOT
‘Telia ‘ye0-ays VW
TEHO! L cape
‘jesuoyg pisaieh if
‘OIeN Sop V
‘eaygong| ‘ye0S-oFF
‘Tod () | OPeHNG Vey
‘elepuly, ‘yeu OT,
‘euelyigq| ‘oaqjeq Og,
‘eloqaq | ‘doje SULIG
‘euepf| ‘XUUp Of,
‘ay SIDE
“Ipuld “2340
‘gumnypoy ‘eo AA
‘Oru yy) ‘ojegng
‘109 ‘suIOPT

[ Nov.

Observations on the Language of the Goands.

1146

‘nay

‘yeqS

‘nIy

"210 ‘eyes niy ‘niy funieg ‘xIg
Lit es : as ‘npoy ‘okueq ‘npq ‘uedieg ‘OAL
“oUON ‘TeN “ nS ‘NATeN ‘nleN ‘nsnjen ‘oTeN ‘M0,q
PPr ‘nIUnyAl *s =e ‘nan ‘naiun yf ‘npny ‘puny ‘JOINT,
*ppa ‘npuey on bee ‘npeiq ‘npuoy ‘npuoyy ‘puny ‘OMT,
“OM ‘nuug os ae ‘npuo ‘nuug 4 ‘ipa ‘2uQ
) ey ‘euIseAdq ue as ‘eulp-euq se ‘weulq ‘sug ‘Apieqr
ee 8 ee ee UT ‘oSuq ee ‘e3] ‘219 Ff
<i ‘zoddyy ms * as ‘oddq ae ‘10ddoq ‘TOT A

: ‘Kep-o], ‘
oe es A ee | ‘ ‘oyispu oe :
si ae UPUY aon
-old 1rynapuy

¥ ag | = ce ey ‘esuy| ‘epeyyy ‘DEH ] Soy,
ee eo ee se oe ‘ou ‘epex yy ‘IM MOLPT ‘IOYN FT
ee ee ‘raed ee H po ee eo ‘Nang ‘sA0qy
(rpury) ‘91a + Cn) > }‘eqystig - B ‘guutg = ‘elig] — ‘puryagp
ee or oN aa ‘npeNn ‘sanpen| ‘eumpen| ‘anppny ‘usaajoq
cS e _ a * = ‘eyedory] = ‘teddnyg} ‘ura ay
be a ns re ‘opuny f ee arat ‘e1epunyl ‘guunyy ‘alojaqe
ae oe ako ‘npnoyy ALE, ‘aSulyy ‘Soh
“eye st ueru se ell a “SIL ek! ig ‘SIMH| ‘ON “oN
“CE OY) TE UT x bs zs i: | ‘TeLW er * TLV ‘{ndaag
= vs Sy ‘Nd2,J, “oe ‘Nya I, “nya} ‘8013 unseg

ee oo oe suOUL eo é 6 “99.13 put
yeu a I, BIT) { -euey, VW

“A ae = ‘TOU .d| ‘naang ‘ny ‘ng NAANG ‘resung| ‘1amoy W

=s Sey as = ‘Ble IA ats IN ‘nueyy ‘BIN, ‘9913 W

ee ee ee eo es HW TV ‘soavary

a ee nud A NPA ‘ninpig =S appr ay ‘nqueg

‘DAvpoy, | *wapvhnjnpl) “puysung | *o,vUnpT ‘asalvUuvg = *20UO_L, *NbN)AL, ‘1puvOoxy) -ysy busy

1147

Observations on the Language of the Goands.

1847.]

SEE EERE SEES, POS

“ULTON
pelpuny suo
9 ‘T ‘nuug

930g

i

‘mean

‘eepny

‘INN

“99%
zy

‘eXysnury,

‘eqdeg

“TAyeg

ee

“epoury)

ee

‘seuurg
“SIA

‘ayes

~ BUUe MA
‘euueMy
‘TeMV

{ ‘UeMY
‘euuIN,
“NUIN

‘euuen
‘euuenN

“Ipueg
‘Tpur

‘eION
‘o1opny
‘nanny

COV) ‘ned
ney

‘IG

‘pV ‘IPV
eS ‘eyo 1B AA |‘
Li “TULIG AA
ee ‘LIRA
as Nie
ee | ‘NUTT,
eo ‘CIA

‘WeN me ILUCH INE
= ‘eyayo ue A
‘TOURM YT ‘TUUB AY
‘euUUBMY ‘TUB AK
} ‘UBMY npew
eo ‘IN,

‘un ee
oe ‘nuuen
ee “ON

‘Ue Ny ‘nueN
‘ruueg ‘ipueg

‘TURTON, ‘elon
ss “1ysnue jl
‘e1opn yy os
‘NaN Ny ‘NINN
neq ‘Iped
NY Za ‘apa

no i
CUNSTRAIE AA
‘URIIE A
‘Tel AY
‘SINAN
‘TIN yI I
‘UBWLO AY
ARMA
‘uns yun A
“Un AA
‘euue A

‘INA
‘EMO
‘PW
‘un yeN
‘eMON
‘euue ny
Io yeN
‘TUpPNd
‘qerong
‘OJON
‘epue yl
‘B10
‘NN
‘seuueg
“BSTA

‘qypud
‘Big

“yt 10 aYg
‘may Ag
‘May T,
‘MOU,
‘AOU I,

T
‘1eog VW
‘yeo8-ays W
‘PIeY V
‘uel V
‘aslop W

‘porpanyy

[ Nov.

Observations on the Language of the Goands.

1148

a)
Oo 4I1q JO {aS a
‘Suos s,aafumg purg veg *ApJUa1oIpUT wee ‘epueqy

sjeullue pue ueut jo Sunod oy} 04 BOAATUUL | “118UL Ten ny TEN

kjdde 0} woes spueoy ayy, ‘piiyo Sunod S 4 We
0} poydde Ajaatsntoxo ore nsnjay, ut oped “euosULy, oe
pue ‘uey ul veny opty ‘TeuTue Aue jo Sunos | “nIeplay z
ay} sassoidxa osalvued Ul tym W194 SU, x J -eplfayy
es |

‘uepuoy 199K,

“BuOIe |,

neg
‘eu0yny
“navpl[ay
‘oro
‘emule [,
‘euuy
‘OMY
‘niesoyy

SD

a EEE (Ge Oe no?
e
°

[Sees

“nt

“n93eG

‘Tque y,

‘euuy

‘1eL,
‘10g

sasaupung WLLL P

‘eq vyny

nyo

‘yy Sn01q
Sulaey ‘yoo 7,

‘nyoyeg

‘npnuey,

‘euuy

‘nlog

*nbNIAL

‘ypueyy} ‘qsep 10 4voyAy

‘epidieny ‘kddnd yw
‘rump! = fqnd 10 priya W
‘eaejou, ‘SUIpse,T
‘mye [Roy | ‘payse Aus,
‘nye {oul “BES oH
JEeme ay
‘mnyo ‘uo ynd OFF
‘guel[ng ‘Zulsullg

‘ainuvjox! ‘aye} []eYS OFF
‘yooy,} ‘uaxe} Suraezy

fnyes ‘peoqd
“100998 ‘ul0g OF
‘3my Youry { ‘preoy Aon. y,
‘qeAny ‘ea pT
‘puIUN J, | ‘19q}01q 1aSuNO
‘euuny| ‘doqj01g JOpPl

‘EMV ‘I9qJOW
‘yeqseg ‘omeNy
“spUunoy “ys bug

fi Sets ts S| JE ee Se ee

‘gafuing puRg Jo SUOS OY} PUL SJTOMpULUIUNOD UAT, ot} WOA UdYe} o1B Sp1OM SUIMOT[O} OT,

1149

Observations on the Language of the Goands.

1847.]

“706 ut

se piey peounouolg y.

a ee

"2390 TIT |
“eVO
2330 OF,

*8310 JO
INO[ 10 9779

*qeaqm Ag
“Jeo
"qvoyM OF,
Blaine he)
“207M.

‘sasioy Ag} ‘assoy e Mg
*SoslOH] ‘AS1OP]

*sastoy OF) ‘as1oy e OF,

‘gsioy &@ JO
‘asioy V

*sas1oy JO
*SOSIOF]

‘epuljesaiepny
‘nuuelesaiepn yy

‘gsipedolv pny
‘glesolepny
‘njesorepn y

"oan

‘oupuld
‘Ipuld

“LyIpuld

‘eyook
“ipurg
‘Ipuld

Ipulg 10

‘epur 1ypoxy
‘nuued typos)
‘astypoxy
‘eArypor)
‘TYpoH

‘eputsoaiepn yy
‘nuueforepny

‘odo Tepny
‘ekolepuy
‘alepnyy

"MDINbULS)

*aSaLDUDD

“GaNITOUd SAHL FUV SNQON

ma |

|
‘jernjd on) 4

|

"

r

‘Tend ON j
|
L

‘unsyunioy

‘unyunIoy {

‘euyURloy {
‘yuriloy

"ound

*“punoyy

‘unsyiputg

‘unipuld

‘euopulg
“Ipuld

‘unsyy0x)

‘unyyor
“euyxyor)
‘yon

‘uns}e10y
~ funyeLoyy
10 ‘Je10¥J
“pprioy
Jo ‘eurl0y
‘B10

“DInburs

“aanelqy
‘BalzESHIOy

‘aalyed

‘QAT}IUOx)
‘QAT}BULULO NT

‘uowsuajzag pe

‘aarelqy
‘aaljesnooy

‘Qaljed
‘QATIIUIS)
‘QATJBULULO NT

‘Uu0IsuaqIag PZ

‘oarqetqy
‘aAljesnooy

\ ‘Qatyeg

‘QATJBULULO NT

eet

‘uosuajaag IST

[Nov.

Observations on the Language of the Goands.

1150

|

“PruatUrIN | wee Suny
“eURTUUNINY| = ‘TRS UIN
“eULULINT ‘oTeSuIN
“WIN ‘SUIN
‘eppemmy puos ojesuy
"wy | ‘opesuq
*ppemumy ‘gyesuq
"TOM ‘suq

E ‘puos
eee wWeUueAy
“PV ‘TWUeUeAY
*suosiod 9fqeyoodsai *euepy ‘eueAY
1O poylusip JO pase) x “7H \ fe

‘ays ‘oy “PV

; ‘epuoy
Ben { UeUUIN
“BuuIN | ‘euUIN
"BUUIN | ‘eUUIN
"IN “UIN

. “epuor)
ge { weuuy
*euug ‘euud
*euuy ‘euuy
"uO M ‘ueN

*DAanpoL *B1009

eee

‘pu008

- ‘yeUU | ‘ePULUIUINy
eo ‘oyeSutn]| ‘euewuiNy
an ‘opnyesutny “BULULINT
nt ‘TeSutn ‘DAIN
as ‘yeu \y| ‘epulvaute Ny
“9 ‘g[sueN| ‘nuvwmmeny
zs ‘apnurue Ny ‘eulume Ny
=" ‘WeN NAGN
t ss ‘eueay| ‘epurueay
ete ‘QUeAY ‘euUueAY
ap ‘QIURAY ‘euvAY
ae TOMY 4 NIOMY
‘UeAY ‘NUBAY
aS ‘TeUUIN| “epurluuINy
om ‘QUUIN, ‘VUUIN]
os ‘OIUIN, ‘euuIN
ee ‘INT ‘nUIN
se ‘jeuuq, ‘epuruueN
é

euu
SS ‘ouugd f cl
euUuRN

‘euu
‘eur x ‘oluq } a
euueN
‘nuex ‘uekN ‘nueN

‘nanny, |*walvhnjvpy, sasasvung

‘“SNNONOUG IVNOSUAg

‘jepesuy)
‘repe sur)
‘jesuy
‘yeSuIN
‘gyejnsuq
Tepesuq
‘qesuyy
‘jesueN
‘jeuvAy

‘TeUvAYy
‘eXepnuray

3 TOMY
‘UBAY

‘yeuuy)
‘rauuy)
‘ug
“IN
‘gyeuug

\ ‘reuuy

ee

‘ueN

“QU,

“eJOTTOT TAL
“eUNULULL IAL
‘TIN

“NIT
‘eaYOR I
‘eUNUIUWe

‘CTA

Nw I
“eyoyorue AA,
‘TUUe AA
‘Tae

} enpea
‘eJoqOIN
‘NUUIN

‘eyoyorN
‘nuuen
a IN

‘nuoN

*nbnjaL,

‘nok kg

nok
‘M0
‘nox
‘sn fq
‘sn
‘mo
OM
‘ony Ag
“Unley
‘SIH

‘OH
‘soy Aq
‘a0,
‘AUL
nouL
‘ou Ag
‘OI

‘ATA

4

"ysybug

‘UNSHIPL

“Un zeTAL
‘URMIYAL
‘qeuly
‘unsye AT
“UnyeTL
‘URMOJL

PAL
‘unsyun

‘yun
‘euun A,

“IAA

‘unsyIN

‘unyIN
“MINT
‘emt y

‘unsyeN
‘unyeN

‘eMONT

‘euueNy
10 ‘YBN

“punoy

151

Observations on the Language of the Goands.

1847.]

“PV

‘nuunAvs |
-ed Jeay

‘yeods
Aayqy,

‘naeyn3s
-BA NIRA

{ ‘nuunkvl | over nox { ‘naeyns

ed [nsuin

“PA NIT

J ‘nuundea \ copes deny { ‘nueyns

L-ed wey

-BANUWIOTA]

‘yeads |
AOUL

{

—
Sle Ay

\ ‘yeods 04 |TYUNA IeMy

} ywods OM] ‘YUNM IVE
N

a Peg soqvad a pens || yeadsoyq|yuNAL an
-ed uray H)) ~ea upeAl I Hy Pt mM
re ‘nuund ‘qsojvad ‘NARyns | | ‘ysoyveds ‘TyUNM
rered IN noyy| | -BA nATN nou BU]
{ ‘nuund ; { ‘nuens : ; { ‘ryuna
=e ayeid J yeods { ;
-ered ueN “BA TUINT euunN
"asuaz JUaSAtd
‘poyead y ‘uayods *qaed oaty
en | SUIAR TY ea 1 SUIAY FT] Oe M -ounfuog
‘eAuvleg ‘payeig; ‘eurse ‘uayodg| ‘anyyun,y| “qaed qseg
‘Suiyeig| ‘njynsea\| ‘suryeodg ‘Tyun A [Jed Juasoig
{ A ie foyerd OF, ‘eSeqy; ‘yeods oy) ‘euunyue jy] ‘eatjyuyuy
‘vreg joyeid‘punog SAA ‘yeodg ‘equi Ay; ‘AATyesodmy
‘malvhoinyy *nbnjay -ysuhug *puooy
3 - aS “AOy LWT ‘asouLL ‘SILK
‘unou
“ ‘euuey| ‘teuuey,< |-o1d sao007 ‘wy ‘UaT,
-al ‘nuuey,
‘epy “npy |‘7eqy ‘Ft ‘npy|it 10 oys tpy|‘3t “ays ‘ayy ‘PV
‘ep] ‘npy np] “IPI ‘STULL ‘SI1K
*aargDspsUuoUMad
‘qereay| ‘epulivay| ‘oyepeSreay)| ‘eyoqorre | ‘wey Ag|‘unsuniin A
‘oreay| ‘euueleay| ‘iepesieay ‘TULIG MA ‘moyy) ‘Un.
‘opnivay ‘eleAY { Sie } TIE A ‘moyy) ‘uerIn A
‘IRAW ‘niway| ‘yesieay NIP AL ‘SOWL ‘San

1152 Notes on the Botany of Sinde. [Nov.

English.—Sandsumjee’s song.

Geand.—Sandsumjee, na saka.
Canarese.—Sandsumjee-ya Hadu.*

Goand.—Sandsumjee, na saka kuyat ro Baban.
English.—Sandsumjee’s song hear, O Father.
Canarese.—Sandsumjee-ya Hadu* kelu Ele uppa.

Goand.—Sark ask kitur sing Baban hille puttur.
English.—Six wives he took, Sing Baba not born.
Canarese.—Aru hendarannu madicondanu Sing Baba Huttalilla.

Goand.—Yirrun ask kitur awite Sing-baban autarietur.

English.—Seventh wife took by her Sing baba was conceived.

Canarese.—Elne Hendati yennu madicondanu Avalu Singu babannu garbhadali
dhariudalu.

Some notes on the Botany of Sinde, by Captain N. Vicary, 2nd
Huropean Regt.

The following notes have been made from plants, collected under
considerable difficulties, at seasons (Dec. Jan. Feb.) the worst that
could be selected for collecting plants, or when I was accompanying
an army in an enemy’s country, with scarcely the means of transporting
my private baggage.—I mention this merely to show that much remains
to be done of botanical interest in Sinde, and that my collection gives
but a limited, although a characteristic idea of the plants that flourish
in that region. The Flora of Sinde falls naturally into three divisions,
that of the hills, the plains, and the coast. The hills being either the
bases or out-liers of the Hala range, are barren in the extreme, owing
to the want of rivers, the rareness of natural springs, their saline
nature where they do exist, and the absence of periodical rains.

Little that could be called soil exists ; a few of the intervening valleys
only are favored with arable land.

The hilly country generally presents a most desolate and barren
appearance—little vegetation meets the eye—scarcely anything but the
bare, broken, pale or rusty yellow Tertiary strata, of which they are
composed. My Beloch guides informed me that rain at a proper
season falls on an average about every fourth year, that shortly after-
wards vegetation appears abundantly, and that on those occasions the —
Belochees are in the habit of collecting and storing dried grass; at
such seasons the botanist would doubtless find much to excite atten-
tion, but at any time the few plants found are very interesting.

* Pronounced long.

1847. Notes on the Botany of Sinde. 1153

A species of Palm is very abundant in this division, near springs
and lining the banks of water courses. If not new, I believe it to be
Chemerops humilis, but I have seen neither flowers or fruit. The
tree has scarcely any stem above ground; the leaves are flabelliform,
and the petioles channelled with lacerate stiff margins. The denuded
and dry spadix of one tree which I saw was about 6 feet high, with
numerous lateral branchlets. The Belochees, make sandals of the leaves
of this tree. A Viola is found near water courses, nearly allied to if
not identical with V. patrinii.

A species of Reamuria, with leaves differing somewhat from the
described kinds, also exists on the tops of some of the lower hills.
This, and a Scrophularineous plant (Anticharis) are the most orna-
mental plants found in the lower Halas.

A Grewia, allied to G. sapida, forms small shrubs rising from the
fissures of the rocks ; its small red berries are eatable.

Orygia trianthemoides, is found near the base of the hills, Hep-
> tophyllum tuberculatum in the upper valleys, and Peganum Harmala
everywhere. I found Tribulus alatus, Del. and Calligonum, both
Egyptian forms, at the base of the hills; a species of Zygophyllum,
differing little from Z. simplex, is found forming dense matted beds
near springs in the upper valleys. Seetzenia, a Sierra Leone genus, is
abundant both in the hills and at their bases, also a new species of
the Cape genus ‘“ Monsonia,’—Neurada procumbens, an Egyptian or
Arabian plant, is plentiful on the borders of the Sinde desert, and also
in the hills, is particularly plentiful too near Shahpoor on the westera
border of the desert. On the sand hills at the same place I found
species of Rhazya; it is a pretty small shrub with so much the habit
of the garden Oleander that our sepoys called it “ Bun Kunale.” It is
also found throughout the hills but invariably in sandy places..

A species of Forskalea, with ovate leaves, is abundant in some places
amongst the hills; the leaves of this plant adhere to everything with
great tenacity and can only be removed piece meal ; the whole plant is
clothed with sharp hooked hairs.

A Sophora, with pretty yellow Laburnum-like flowers, is also found
amongst rocks near water, accompanied by Linaria ramosissima, and a
variety of Lindenbergia urticzefolia. Several species of Salsolee are
also abundant. One in particular in the hilly country with terete

ys ar

1154 Notes on the Botany of Sinde. [Nov

pungent leaves, and axillary capitate inflorescence, of which unfor-
tunately I am without specimens. A new species of the African genus
Limeum, is also found on the skirts of the Halas. Plantago amplexi-
caulis, is found im the inner valleys along with Haplophyllum. An
Echium of the Cape type, and possibly new, and Trichodesma Afri-
canum, B. B. are abundant in the fissures of rocks midst the higher
hills.

Salvia primula—Aigyptica, and a new species of the same section,
are widely spread through the hills. A new Linaria, very like L.
triphylla, is found from the base of the hills upwards.

Solanum Forskalii, or a species akin to it, is also abundant. Hyocya-
mus muticus is found in moist places. An Asclepiad, with the habit of
Orthanthera viminea, is very abundant on the margins of water courses.
It forms a large bushy shrub, and I suspect is the same plant described
by my friend Dr. Falconer as ‘‘ Campelepis.” Cometes Surattensis is
found occasionally along the whole base of the Hala mountains; a

Caralluma or some nearly allied plant is abundant on the higher ranges, *

but I never saw.it in flower; a new and pretty species of Cleome
is found in the passes leading into the Hala range at a low elevation :
with this I close my notice of the hilly region of Sinde.

The plains of Sinde are of a very variable character, some places
being very fertile, and others barren, and naked desert with little to be
seen except Salsolea and Tamarisk, and even these affect the borders
of desert places.

The Tamarisk on the borders of the desert in some places yields a
considerable quantity of manna, it exudes from the bark of the younger

branches in the form of translucent tears. It is collected in some ~

abundance in the neighbourhood of Meher, south of Larkhana, and used
to adulterate sugar ; my servants eat a considerable quantity of it with-
out being in any way affected. In fact they were wonder-stricken and
returned thanks to God for having miraculously created sugar in the
desert jungle. I had about a seer of it for near a year, it remained
unaltered, and was at last destroyed by exposure to rain.

This species of manna is noticed by Doctor Royle in his Illustrations
of Botany, p. 214. I saw neither flowers nor fruit, so cannot speak
as to the species, but the shrub has the habit and appearance of T.
gallica,

|

1847. ] Notes on the Botany of Sinde. 1155

The litttle desert of Sinde flanks the base of the Hala range, vary-
ing from 10 to 25 miles (or more) in breadth, extending in a southerly
direction to beyond Meher, where it narrows to three or four miles,
and there are more or less extensive patches of desert nearly as far
south as the Munchaul Lake. In a northerly direction branches of the
desert extend to near Mittun Kote, flanking the base of the Boogtee
Beloch Hills (spurs of the Halas) upon which Deyrah and Kahun are
situated. This tract is sometimes called the Burshoree desert, from
the name of a halting-place on the other side, N. W. of Shikarpoor.
The soil is a hard baked yellow clay, often exhibiting proofs of lacustrine
or alluvial origin, generally extremely arid and devoid of all vegetation.
In some places even in the heart of the desert Salsoleee are abundant,
in others the surface for miles is perfectly naked ; in many places saline
matter abounds, efflorescing and whitening the surface, or cementing the
soil, which crackles under the feet as if icebound; saltpetre is or has
been manufactured at the southern end of the desert. It will be seen
that but for the Indus this desert would form a branch of the great
Jeysulmeer desert, which in some places south of Bhawulpoor, ap-
proaches the Indus so closely that its sands are poured into the stream,
hence we may expect the vegetation on the borders of both to be some-
what similar.

3

Not far south of Bhawulpoor a species of “ Anabasis,” very like (if
not identical witb) A. florida, makes its appearance ; this plant abounds
on the borders of the desert and on both banks of the Indus wherever
the desert approaches.

The borders of the Sinde desert are usually belted with sand hills,

and outside them a belt of Acacia catechu, of greater or less breadth.

I have already noticed Monsonia as existing on the western borders
of the desert, I also found it in desert places in lower Sinde.

Antichorus (Corchorus) depressus, abounds on the desert borders,
particularly at Khangurh ; Physalis somnifera is also found here, and
extends into the hill valleys. In lower Sinde, south of Sewan, a species
of Euphorbia, very like E. pentagona, abounds in many places forming

impervious patches of jungle; near Kotree, and also between that place
and Sewan I found an “ Ochradenus,”’ I believe identical with the
Egyptian O. baccatus, Delisle. Fagonia is abundant throughout Sinde,

1156 Notes on the Botany of Sinde. [Noy.

both in the hills and plains, I have no specimens, but considered the
species to be F. Mysorensis, the flowers are pale purple.

At Meher and some other places a species of sugar-cane is in culti-
vation, which I believe to be unknown in India ; it is called “ Buhadoo-
ree; the stems are slender and trailing ; they grow to ten or fifteen
feet in length, the base not being thicker than a finger ; ten or twelve
are usually fastened together so as to afford mutual support; the cane
is said to yield the best sugar, but in small quantity. Cleome ruta,
Jacqgt. is abundant on the rocks at Sukkur, and throughout Sinde.
Typha angustifolia is found on most lands subject to the annual flood-
ing of the Indus, and from it vast quantities of mats are manufactured.
A species of Adenanthera, I believe A. pavonia, is often found near
villages in lower Sinde ; this tree has a weeping habit, and at a distance
looks not unlike Salix Babylonica. A remarkable species of Acacia is
also found near villages. In its mode of growth and appearance it
strongly resembles the funereal Cypress. The Sindeans call it “‘ Cauboo-
lee Baubool,” a name which points to its foreign origin.

I was not fortunate enough to see this tree either in blossom or fruit.
Between Kotree and Kurrachee I noticed a species of wild cotton trail-
ing up trees to 20 feet; I was sick ina Doolee at the time and unable
to take specimens.

Dodonezea Burmanniana, and I believe another species, are found in
Lower Sinde. Aristolochea bracteata and a Verbena akin to V. officinalis,
but perhaps distinct, exist on the smaller hills of lower Sinde ; Orthan-
thera viminea abounds throughout Sinde and is a very useful plant ;
like many others of its order, the bark yields a strong fibre ; in this
shrub it is of greater length than perhaps in any other Asclepiad. I am
not aware of the fibre being used by the Sindeans, but the thin osier-
hike branches are bruised and twisted into a strong coarse kind of rope
in common use.

There are also numerous well known Indian forms of plants in the
plains of Sinde, particularly near the cultivated districts, of which I took
neither notes norspecimens; the date flourishes in several parts of
Sinde, but thrives best at Sukkur, and its vicinity, on both banks of
the Indus. There are two varieties. One with pale yellow, and the
other with brown fruit ; the fruit is smaller than the Egyptian date, but
when ripe is very palatable ; only certain trees produce good fruit, about

1847. ] Notes on the Botany of Sinde. 1137

a-third of the whole perhaps. The fruit of the remainder is injured
by tapping for the juice, from which sugar is manufactured.

The plants of the coast are of a mixed and peculiar character, and
many of them belong to more northern genera. Serreea incana, Cav.
grows plentifully on the sand hills of the coast ; the only known species
of this genus, is a native of Succotra, and is described as being only
three inches high. The Kurrachee plant forms a bush two feet in
height, and when in flower is very pretty ; perhaps it may be a new
species ?

A very hoary Atriplex, not far removed from A. verruciferum, is also
very plentiful ; Ipomeea bilobata spreads over the sand in every direc-
tion, and Sczevola Taccada, Roxb. is abundant on the tops of the sand
hills, the berry is white at first but turns purple when ripe. A> new
species of Aigialitis is also found all along the coast, and a new shrubby
plant of the Paronychiz, with the bark and almost the leaves of an
Equisetum. ;

Cadaba Indica? grows on the rocks at Minora point ; I also noticed
this plant in the Hala mountains, but am rather doubtful as to the
species ; I have only seen the cucumber-shaped fruit which is made into
a pickle by the Sindeans.

I shall now proceed to notice seriatim, such plants of my Herbari-
um as appear to me deserving of elucidation.

Umbellifere. ,

Indigenous plants of this class are rare in Sinde ; I have but one spe-
cimen from the Hala mountains which for the present I have refered to

1. ‘ Libanotus ;” the plant smells strong of asafcetida.

Rhizophoracee.
- I found a fresh flowering branch of a tree of this class floating in
the surf on the beach at Kurrachee, but no where detected living trees.

2. It belongs to the Genus ‘Ceriops’ of Arnott; the many

mouths of the Indus will doubtless afford others of this order. |
Crucifere.

3. «A species of Farsetia abounds from Bhawulpoor, throughout
Sinde ; it is often the only food procurable for camels, who eat it greedi-
ly, along with a frutescent Crambe? In the Hala mountains it is used
for the same purposes. The plant of this order, along with some others,
will form the subject of a future communication,

1158 Notes on the Botany of Sinde. [ Nov.

Capparidee.

4. Cleome ruta, Jaeqé: Sukkur and other rocky places in Sinde.
The petals are pink, and bear at base of each a fringed scale.

5. ‘*Cleome fimbriata, Vic : lower hills in Sinde.

Stems and leaves hispid from gland-capitate stiff hairs; leaves all
simple, lower ones long petioled, round-cordate, quintuple-nerved,
outer lateral nerves lost in the margin, three medial nerves stronger
and inarcuately reaching the apex. Upper leaves smaller, subconform
narrower, subsessile, flowers pale purple? from the terminal axillee ;
pedicels lengthening in fruit ; calyx clothed with gland-capitate hairs.
Sepals 4; subequal, lanceolate. Petals 4; shortly clawed with acute
oblong-deltoid laminze, apices bearing out gland-capitate hairs, and
ciliate with them. Bases toothed slightly on the margins and bear-
ing above claw transverse free fimbriate petaloid scales. Fertile sta-
mens 4, rather longer than petals, ‘one anther larger, torus small. Ovary
subsessile, linear, rather rough ; style caducous, cylindric, short ; stigma
discoid, capitate. Capsule linear-cylindric furrowed on opposite sides,
shortly stipitate, densely clothed with strongly stipitate, peltate glands,
1 celled, 2 valved, valves separating from the placentiferous narrow
replum, seeds most numerous, cordiform, smooth, amphitropous. I have
Ziven my note of this plant, as it seems to be not far removed from
C. Droserifolia, Del: and perhaps eventually it may prove to be the
same. :

6. Cleome rupicola, Vic: passes leading into the Hala range of
mountains and lower hills. -

This plant is not unlike C. glauca, Dec. Vol. I. p. 239, but the
stems and leaves of my plant are clothed with scattered gland-headed ~
hairs, and young branches are 4 angled. Leaves elliptic, ovate and
obovate, petiolate, upper leaves reduced to linear-lanceolate bracts.
Racemes often 6 inches long. Petals orange-rufescent, secund, smooth
stamens secund, in an opposite direction to petals, 6; gland of the .
torus semilunate, siliques pendulous, falcate, flat, subsessile, 15 lines
long, 2 lines broad, bearing some scattered capitate hairs ; seeds densely
beset with brown hairs, numerous.

7. Cadaba Indica? on rocks near Kurrachee and Hala mountains.

I am doubtful about this plant, having seen it only in fruit. The
Jeaves near the apices of branches are often supported by two stipulary

1847. | Notes on the Botany of Sinde. 1159

thorns. The fruit is nutant, longly stipitate and cucumber-shaped
bluntly trigonal, 3 to 4 inches long and turning red when ripe.
Resedacee.

8. Ochradenus baccatus, Delile, lower Sinde. I believe this to be
the Egyptian plant, although the Sinde one differs in some trifling par-
ticulars ; my specimens are not sufficiently advanced to show the spini-
facient habit.

Violacee.
9. Viola patrinu, D. C.; Kurrachee, and Hala mountains.
Reamuriacee.

10. Reamuria Hypericoides, Wild. Doz Akhooshtee, and spurs of
the Hala mountains.

The leaves of the Sinde plant are spatulate-linear and crowded to
the ends of the branches.

Sapindacee.

11. Dodonza Burmanniana, D. C. Lower Sinde. This shrub is
not more than three feet in height, with leaves about an inch in length,
never more, and blunt cuneate-linear. I have some doubt as to the
species ; there is another in Sinde of which I have no specimens.

Malvacee.

12. Altheea pumila, Vic: near Shikarpoor, plant herbaceous, from
6 to 10 inches.

Stems slender, stellately hairy, stipulee ovate, leaves stellate, hairy
on both sides, lower ones caudate at base, palmately 3 parted with the
lateral lobes bifid, the apices roundly tridentate, midlobe cuneate, the
apex roundly 3—5 toothed. Flowers very shortly pedicelled, axillary,
blue. Involucre 10 cleft with linear lobes, Calyx half, 5 cleft, with acute
lobes ; anthers about 10 ; styles 10, filiform. Stigmata capitate. Carpels
arranged round a central shortly 10 winged columella, the apex of which
is filiform, not marginate, transversely corrugate, 1 seeded.

13. Pavonia odorata, Wild. between Kurrachee and Hyderabad.

14. Serreza incana, Cav.; sand hills, Kurrachee, This plant is
rather pretty when in flower, it forms small bushes about two feet in
height, Anthers 25 to 30, stipitate, veniform, 1 celled, stigmata
ciliate.

15. Abutilon Indicun, Sinde and Hala mountains.

16. Sida acuta. Plains of Sinde.

NI
al

1160 Notes on the Botany of Sinde. [Nov.

Tiliacee.

17. Antichorus (Corchorus) depressus, Linn. ; Khangurh and bor-
ders of desert.

18. Grewia sapida? all hilly places in Sinde. I have doubtfully
referred this to G. sapida, but I suspect it is a very different plant,
my specimens are not sufficient to determine ; the petals bear a large
scale at base and are bifid with toothed lobes. The berry is red and
eatable when ripe.

Portulacee.

19. Orygia decumbens, Forsk : eastern base of Hala mountains.

The sepals and petals are red, and the stems and leaves are often
colored ; this plant does not seem to differ much from O. trianthem-
oides, Heyne.

Paronychiee.

20. Cometes Surattensis ; all Sinde.

Rutacee.

21. Peganum Harmala; all Sinde.

22, Haplophyllum tuberculatum, Andr. Juss: near Deyrah,
Boogtee, Beloch hills.

Zygophyllee.

23. Tribulus alatus, Del: eastern base of Hala mountains.

24. Fagonia Mysorensis; Sukkur and all Sinde.

25. Zygophyllum obtusum, Viec.; valleys of the eastern slopes of
Hala range; plants gregarious, herbaceous, decumbent, pale green.
Leaves fleshy, simple, spatulate-linear, blunt, or rounded at apex,
sessile and subsessile, stipulee acuminate, scales at base of stamens
deeply bifid. Capsule deeply 5 wing-lobed, 5-celled, each cell opening —
inwards with 2—3 pendent seeds. Flowers short pedicelled, yellow.

26. Seetzenia lanatum, Wild.; all rocky places in Sinde. The
stamens in the Sinde plant are most certainly alternate with the sepals
of calyx, and not opposite to them ; some doubt may exist with respect
to the identity of this plant with that from Sierra Leone, I therefore
give my note of it.

Plant spreading, semi-erect, stems and branches flexuose, woolly at
the joints within the stipule, younger branches under surface of leaves,
and their margins papillose from sessile glands, otherwise smooth,
leaves petioled, opposite, 3 foliate, midleafet obovate, often retuse,

1847. | Notes on the Botany of Sinde. 1161

lateral leafets oblique-ovate, all entire and shortly apiculate, stipulee
linear, often uniting with the margins of the stipulee of the opposite
leaf and thus appearing interpetiolary; flowers green tinged yellow,
axillary, solitary, pedicels in fruit longer than the leaves. Calyx 5,
parted with a valvate cestivation, lobes lanceolate, each bearing opposite
its central base an adherent scale half its length and with free shortly
fimbriate margins, stamens 5, hypogynous, opposite to the divisions of
calyx, filaments slightly flattened, smooth, tapering, style 5-cleft
almost to the base, with long linear terete lobes, stigmata capitate, rough,
ovary oblong, 5-celled and ribbed. Ovula 5-pendent from the apex
of columella. Capsule 5-furrowed and seeded, detaching from base
into 5 cocci, and thus remaining for a long time pendent by short
funiculi from the seeds to the apex of columella; the cocci are inter-
nally bivalved and perforated on the inner angles of apices for the pas-
sage of the funiculi. Columella persistent for a long time after the
seeds have fallen, 5-angled, with the apex discoid, 5-lobed and with
the placentze in the sinuses between the lobes; seeds, brown, oblong,
acute at both ends, with a scanty green arillus.
Geraniacee.

27. Monsonia Asiatica, Vic. : eastern base of Hala mountains and
lower Sinde.

I believe that this is the first species of Monsonia found out of Africa.
The Sinde plant belongs to the section ‘‘Holopetalum.”’ Plant semi-erect,
herbaceous, clothed everywhere with long, white, silky hairs ; leaves
long-petioled, cordate-ovate, blunt, irregularly dentate, 7-nerved,
stipulze herbaceous, linear-lanceolate ; peduncles slender, 2—5 flowered,
with from 4 to 6 unequal linear bracts at apex, pedicels slender, flowers
blue. Calyx sepals apiculate, 3-nerved, petals entire, stamens pentadel-
phous in a double series, Capsule very longly rostrate.

Rosacee—Sub-Ord. Neuradee.

28. Neurada procumbens, Zin.: borders of Sinde desert, at base
of Hala mountains, and near Shahpoor. This curious plant has here-
tofore been noted as a native of Egypt, Numidia and Arabia.

Leguminose.

29. Sophora tomentosa, Lin.? At Coombe in the Boogtee Beloch
hills, a shrub of 4 feet.

30. Crotolaria arida, Royle : borders of desert,

™N
eS
bo

1162 Notes on the Botany of Sinde. [ Nov.

31. Crotolaria oxalidifolia, Vic. : eastern base of Hala range. Pros-
trate or semi-erect, with branches from 6 to 8 inches long, all parts
clothed with appressed strigose hairs, stipulee lance-linear, adnate ;
leaves petioled, 3 foliate, leafets shortly petiololate, midleafet obcor-
date, lateral leafets oblique, obovate, blunt, peduncles slender, leaf op-
posed, legume sessile linear, trigone-hairy, 9-seeded and constricted
between the seeds.

32. Tavernieria nummularia, D. C.; Hala mountains, near Deyrah.

33. Alhagi maurorum, Tourn ; Sinde passim.

34. Cassia obovata, Collad, Sinde passim ; this plant is also abun-
dant in the Punjaub.

35. Adenanthera pavoniana’ Near villages, cultivated ?

Plants of this order are comparitively rare in Sinde ; my herbarium
contaims only four others, and two of these are Indigofere.

Urticacee.

36. Forskalea ovata, Vic: Hala mountains. Plant rising erect to two
feet, all parts clothed with sharp hooked hairs, leaves alternate, triple-
nerved, white, tomentose beneath excepting the nerves, lower ones broad
ovate, upper ones ovate, all narrowed at base into the petioles and
grossly dentate; involucres of 4—7, lmear spatulate lobes. This
plant comes near F. tenacissima, and perhaps may be a broad-leaved,
variety of it?

Aristolochiacee.

37. Aristolochia bracteata ; Lower Sinde.

Chenopodiacee.

38. Salsola Indica. Sinde desert and Halas.

39. Salsola stricta? Upper and Lower Sinde.

40. Anabasis florida, M. B. Borders of Sinde desert, and banks
of Indus to near Bhawulpoor.

41. Atriplex verruciferum, M. B.? Sand hills near Kurrachee.
I have doubtfully refered this as above, but it is probably a new spe-
cies. The whole plant is lepidate-hoary and shrubby. Leaves short
petioled, oblong, ovate, and obovate, blunt, narrowed at base into the
petioles, lower leaves often remotely toothed. Upper leaves entire,
valves of fruit orbicular with reflexed entire margins, and subcordate
bases, lepidate otherwise smooth. Stamens of the male flowers 5.

1847. | Notes on the Botany of Sinde. 1163

Phytolaccacee.

42. Limeum obovatum, Vic. : skirts of the Hala mountains near
Kotree ; roots ligneous, descending deep into the soil, stems herbaceous
prostrate, minutely pubescent. Leaves cuneate obovate, and ovate,
obtuse with a point, minutely pubescent, flowers leaf opposed. 3—5
together, very shortly pedunculate, pedicels minutely bibracteolate.
This plant comes near L. Capense.

Polygonacee.

43. Calligonum polygonoides? All Sinde. The specifie characters
of this curious genus are founded on peculiarities of the fruit ; unfor-
tunately I have never seen the fruit of our Sinde shrub, and have
merely refered it to C. Polygonoides, because that plant makes a nearer
approach in habitat to Sinde than C. Pallasia. This shrub is common
throughout Sinde, and is found on the banks of the Indus nearly as
far up as Bhawulpoor; near Shahpoor, at the eastern base of the Hala
mountains, it is most abundant, forming small trees of 10 or 12 feet
high, witb a diameter of 6 to 10 inches at base; when in full flower it

looks rather pretty. ‘

Menispermacee.
44. Cocculus leceba? D. C.; lower Sinde.
Myrsinacee.
45. Aigiceras fragrans, Kon: mud flats Kurruchee harbour.
Convolvulacee.

46. Ipomeea bilobata ; sand hills, Kurrachee.

47. Convolvulus lanuginosus, Desr : Hala mountains.

48. Convolvulus parviflorus, Vah/. ; base of mountains.

49. Breweria evolvuloides? Chots; Hala mountains. As I feel
considerable uncertainty about this plant I add my note.
‘ Shrub erect of 1—2 feet, stems slender ligneous, all parts densely
clothed with a sericeous pubes. Leaves very shortly petioled, elliptic,
upper ones lanceolate, entire, mucronate and emarginate from the
reflexed mucro, triple-nerved, pubes more dense beneath. Flowers
axillary, 1 to 3 together, subsessile. Calyx persistent, not enlarging,
with 2 linear bracts at base, sepals, 3 exterior and 2 interior, a little
shorter, lanceolate acute, hairy out. Corol with a deeply 5 lobed limb,
the lobes hairy out. Stamens scarce exsert, filaments broad at base
with 5 short teeth alternating, anthers reniform-cordate, ovary 2-celled,

1164 Notes on the Botany of Sinde. - [Nov.

ovule 4, styles 2, divergent, filiform, stigmata discoid orbicular, con-
tinuous (not peltate). Capsule chartaceous, dry hairy towards apex,
longer than the dry calyx, 2-celled, sept membranous, 4 valved, seeds
from 2 to 3, oblong, black, very minutely scrobiculate, of a nutty hard-
ness.
50. Evolvulus linifolius, base of Halas.
51. Cressa Cretica, Var: Indica; all Sinde.
Scevolacee.

52. Sceevola Taccada, Roxb. tops of sand hills near Kurrachee.
Plantaginee.

53, Plantago amplexicaulis, Cuv. Hala mountains.
Plumbaginee.

54, Aigialites obovata, Vic. : sand hills, Kurrachee, shrub of 2 feet,
stems ligneous, annulate with the ensheathing bases of fallen leaves,
densely foliaceous upwards, leaves blunt cuneate-obovate, retuse, glau-
cous hoary, smooth, articulated to the sheaths at base, spikes paniculate,
flexuose, terminal flowers secund, utriculus bursting at apex into 5
short acute teeth.

Boraginee.

55. Heliotropium Rotleri. Kurrachee.

56. Echium? Hala Range. I am unable to refer this to any of |
the many described species, and therefore attach my note.

Plant fruticose, erect, about afoot in height, growing from fissures
in rocks. Younger stems, leaves and calyces densely clothed with
short appressed strigee. Leaves 5—6 lines long, ligulate-linear, blunt
pointed, sessile, alternate. Racemes simple, many flowered; flowers —
solitary, sessile, secund, bluish white, bracts like the leaves but smaller,
bracteolee none, pedicels short, adherent to rachis for half their length.
Calyx with blunt linear unequal segments (sometimes only 4, the
fourth broader) ; corol tube 10-nerved with a ring of hairs within ‘at
base, smooth in the middle and the faux closed with hairs which indis-
tinctly form 5 very small tubes between the anthers; lobes of limb
patent, blunt ovate, slightly auricled at base (one lobe often broader).
Margins minutely and remotely toothed. Stamens not exsert, filaments
very short, anthers mutic, linear oblong blunt and undivided at base,
style shortly exsert, its base becoming angular in seed ; stigma peltate
capitate with two minute central points, achenize rather smooth with

1847. | Notes on the Botany of Sinde. 1165

an incurved point, one or two, often only one maturing, attached to
base of style, perforation at base oblong triangular.

57. Trichodesma Indica, Sinde passim.

58. Trichodesma Africanum, R. B.? Hala mountains.

I have referred this to the above with some doubt; it has the same
prickly hispid habit, but differs in some particulars ; plant growing from
fissures in rocks, erect, 1 to 1} feet. Leaves and stems dark green,
hispid from hard white ‘prickle bearing calli, leaves opposite at the
divisions of the racemes, otherwise alternate, upper leaves subsessile,
lanceolate, acute, prickles longer on the margins and midrib beneath.
Racemes lax, the lower ones from opposite axillee upwards, from alter-
nate axillee and terminal ; peduncles usually 3-flowered, lengthening with
the enlarging calyx in seed: bracteole none; calyx rigid, hairy, 5-
angled with rounded auricule, segments acute, corol blue with caudate
lobes, stigma simple, blunt, pedicels lengthened with the much in-
creased and nutant calyx in seed, achenize 4, subtrigonal; the outer
faces concave, marginate, the margin acutely serrulate with slightly
glochidate teeth.

My specimens do not exhibit the lower leaves.

Labiate.

Salvia.

59. Salvia Agyptica, Linn.: slopes of Hala mountains.

60. Salvia pumila, Benth: slopes of Hala mountains.

61. Salvia Halaensis, Vic. : slopes of Hala mountains. Plant of
10—12 inches, erect, old stems ligneous, younger stems obsoletely
4-angled, densely clothed with short hairs, and sessile yellow glands,—
leaves much corrugated, cordate-ovate, and broad ovate, blunt or round-
ed ; slightly winging the short petioles, and often forming 2 lateral
denticulee at their apices; margins undulate lobate-crenate. Racemes
2—3 inches long, dense flowered subspicate; flowers blue, solitary,
almost sessile ; floral leaves small, bractea-formed, ovate, entire, hairy
and longly ciliate, bracteole nearly as long as bracts ; linear-lanceolate,
hairy ; calyx lanatopilose, enlarging and becoming nutant with the
lengthening pedicel ; upper lip shortly tridentate ; the midtooth smaller,
all acute, lower lip 2 part with linear filiform lobes. Corol, upper lip
erect, short, bifid ; midlobe of lower lip orbicular emarginate.

The achenie of this plant give out much mucilage in water.

1166 Notes on the Botany of Sinde. (Nov.

Verbenacee.

62. Verbena officinalis ? Spurs of the Hala mountains, Lower Sinde.
f have refered this doubtfully to V. officinalis. The foliage of my
specimens is from the ends of the flowering branches. The leaves are
petioled, opposite and alternate, both surfaces shortly pilose, ovate and
broad-ovate, blunt or emarginate, 5-nerved, margin serrate with the
three serratures at apex larger.

Scrophularine.

63. lLinaria sindensis, Vic.: Base of Hala mountains, Upper and
Lower Sinde. This plant is extremely like L, triphylla. Herbaceous,
stems procumbent, or semi-erect, 8 to 10 inches ; leaves scattered, soli-
tary, glaucous, entire, ovate narrowed into and winging the petioles ;
apices soft-pointed ; young leaves often shortly pubescent ; flowers pur-
ple tinged, yellow, subsessile, axillary, solitary, bracteole none; upper
lobe of calyx foliaceous, broad-ovate, greatly exceeding the other 4;
linear lanceolate lobes, lower stamens with their anthers united ; stigma
simple; capsule obliquely globular, 2-celled, upper cell abortive, lower
cell many- seeded, bursting irregularly ; seeds conic. Testa spongy,
furrowed,

Linaria ramosissima, Wall. : Hala mountains ; the Sinde plant is soft-
ly pilose, in other respects it is the same.

Anticharis. 2ndlich : Hala mountains.

A. Viscosa, Vic.: This plant belongs most certainly to Endlicher’s
genus, and probably to the very species, but as I have no means of re-
fering to the specific characters given, | have allowed my Herbarium
name to stand for the present.

The Sinde plant is so viscous that everything adheres to it.
Flowers blue, Jeaves ovate-lanceolate, narrowed into the short petioles:
pedicels short, minutely bibracteolate above the middle seeds : truncate
oblong, longitudinally grooved with minute transverse strize.

Solanacee.

Solanum Forskalu, Dun: cordatum, Fors: Hala mountains ; both
species appear to be different forms of the same plant ; our Sinde plant
is sometimes prickly, sometime not, the leaves are variable also. Stems
slender ; prickles both curved and straight, near the ends of the branches
only ; young shoots and leaves starry pubescent, old leaves smooth,
round-cordate or subcordate at base, narrowed into the petioles ; mar-

1847. | Notes on the Botany of Sinde. 1167

gin entire or occasionally sinuate toothed flowers rather longly pedi-
celled, blue; the corol greatly exceeding the half 5 cleft calyx ; berry
red, smooth rather, larger than a pea.

Physalis somnifera, var flexuosa, all Sinde, and Hala mountains.

Hyocyamus muticus, Zin. Hala mountains.

Apocynee.

Rhazya stricta, Decaisne. This shrub is abundant in the Hala
mountains, and at their eastern bases, but particularly at Shahpoor. It
usually grows upon sandhills, and has somewhat the habit of our garden
Oleander, but does not rise to more than three feet. The flowers are pale
blue turning white by age. There is a small entire margined nectarium.

Asclepiadee.

Periploca aphylla, Dec. Bot. Jacq. All hilly parts of Sinde.

This is my friend Dr. Falconer’s Campelepis. Ann. Nat. Hist. Vol. X.
page 362. This shrub abounds in the Boogtee Beloch hills near Deyrah.

The habit is that of Orthanthera Viminea: the branches are devoid
of all pubes. The leaves are linear lanceolate (not ovate,) and are seen
only on the young surculi. The flowers are of a dark dull red colour ;
the long uncinate filiform processes of the faucial corona, are inflected
over the genitalia in the earlier stages of the flower, but subsequently
become reflexed through the divisions of the corol. The pollen of this
plant requires to be re-examined in the fresh flowers ; in my opinion it
not only differs from that of Periploca, but from the pollen of every
genus of the order.

Orthanthera Viminea. All Sinde.

With few exceptions the above noted plants are foreign to our Indian
Flora, flourishing between the parallels 25° and 30° N. Lat. or nearly
equivalent to the tract between Allahabad and Hurdwar. At first sight
it appears strange that so many northern forms should exist in Sinde
in excess of those found between the same parallels in India, but a
slight examination of the countries forming our northern frontier will
I think sufficiently account for it. The Himalaya mountains, the Hin-
doo Coosh, and probably the Tukt-i-Sulleemaun range, form an im-
_ passable barrier to certain classes of plants, but the lower ranges of the
Hala mountains, which in many places are not more than 1,500 feet
above the sea, offer no such obstacle; besides this there is the coast line,
which with its constantly drifting sands offers a facile mode of trans-

~

/™M

1168 Reply to the Minute of Capt. Munro. [ Nov:

mission to seeds; thus we find several Egyptian, Arabian, Persian and
African plants in Sinde; that they have not spread into India seems
also easily accounted for. The Indian desert of Jesulmeer proves in a
south eastern direction a sufficient preventative. The course vid the
banks of the Indus is to a narrow extent only open to the north-east,
and accordingly we find some Egyptian forms extending to Delhi and
its neighbourhood, as has been remarked by my friend Doctor Royle
in his illustrations of Indian Botany, p. 70, and p. 160.

Salvadora persica, Capparis aphylla and Farsetia, are found through-
out Sinde ; however Giseckia so abundant near Ferozepoor, is not found
in Lower Sinde ; Orobanche Calotropidis, Zdgw : is found from Umballa
to Kurrachee, and is extremely abundant in Lower Sinde ; the flowers of
this plant are changeable, being blue at first and becoming pale yellow,
hence two varieties have been supposed to exist. No scitameneous or
orchideous plant exists in Sinde; of the latter order Zeuxine is sparing-
ly found under the Tamarisks, nearly as far as Subzulkote, following the
course of the river.

The coast line alluded to above offers no obstacle to the diffusion of
plants in a southerly direction via Cutch and Goozerat towards Bombay,
but as yet these countries, the Delta of the Indus and the south-wes-
tern tail of the desert are botanically unknown ; in the other direction
a botanical excursion to Sonmeeanee Bay or farther if possible, would
serve to connect our Indian flora with that of Africa, Persia and Arabia.

I have still some curious Sinde plants of which I hope to give an
account hereafter.

Subathoo, 27th September, 1847.

PAPAL PARAA AIDA DALI DDN

Reply to the Minute by Capt. Munro, regarding the MS. of the
“ Burnes drawings.’ —By E. Buytu, Esq.

To the Secretaries of the Asiatic Society.

GrnTLEMEN,—As it has been deemed expedient to publish m the ‘ Pro-
ceedings of the Society’ the minute by Capt. W. Munro, reflecting (as I
cannot but think) with very undue severity on the mode in which I have
prepared the descriptive letter-press to illustrate the lithographed drawmgs
of the late Sir A. Burnes, I must now request that you will permit me to
be heard in reply, and that you will favor me by awarding the same publicity
to this letter as has been granted to the aspersions in question, |

1847. | Reply to the Minute of Capt. Munro. 1169

In the first place, I know nothing of any remuneration that was ever
promised me for executing the task that was assigned to me; the sum of
Co.’s Rs. 3,200 which I have since received from the Society, was for arrears
of an additional hundred per month of salary, withheld until I had completed
the said letter-press, as some inducement for me to undertake a labour for
which it was believed I had no particular liking. It was well known that I
had strenuously and consistently opposed, from the first, and considerably to
my own disadvantage, any outlay of money upon the publication of what I have
always regarded and repeatedly averred to be a series of drawings possessing
not the slightest scientific value; but on this subject I need merely refer to
my letter published in the Society’s ‘ Proceedings’ for October 1845, and
here repeat my regret (for which I have now a further pecuniary reason)
that, as the recognised zoological officer of the Society, it was not deemed
necessary to consult me in a single instance about even the selection of the
drawings for publication, whence some of the very worst are amongst those
upon which the expense of lithography has been incurred, the worst alike
for execution, for representing the most familiarly known European species,
and im several instances different drawings representing the same species!
I conceive that I should have been greatly remiss in my duty to the Society
if Thad not uniformly endeavoured to oppose so wasteful an expenditure of
money, as the enormous outlay upon these “trashy” drawings 1s now
admitted, on all hands, to have been : but, gentlemen, I wish it to be recorded,
that instead of having benefited to the extent of Co.’s Rs. 3,200 for preparing
the letter-press to accompany the publication of those drawings, as would
be inferred from perusal of Capt. Munro’s minute, the small increase of pay
that had been allowed me for nearly three years previously was withdrawn,
not in consequence of any dissatisfaction felt towards myself, but because
of the impoverishment of the Society resulting from the outlay of which I
was so long the sole opponent, as I am now the only personal sufferer from the
retrenchment !

Capt. Munro expected that I should have “ zealously undertaken an essay
on the animals of Afghanistan and neighbouring countries’—* considering
a large and distinct remuneration” was expected. Of the latter I need say no
more : and as regards the former, Capt. M. happened to be unaware that I had
such an essay in a forward state of preparation, the ornithological portion of
which had long since been sent in ; but that it had been suggested by the Senior
Secretary of the Society that nothing of the kind was required, and that it
would be sufficient if I simply identified the species, as far as was practicable.*

* This suggestion was only made in March, 1847, when 1 found the Society unani-
mous in their resolution not to publish the plates.—W. B. O’S., Sen. Secy.

7 Me 2

1170 Reply to the Minute of Capt. Munro. [ Nov.

Of my execution of this labour, Capt. M. remarks—‘‘ All that seems to
have been done consists in guessing at the names of a number of animals,
imtended to be represented, in a series of bad drawings, with scarcely any ~
original information regarding these animals. The little that has been done
has been but slovenly executed,” &c. Really I cannot imagine what else
could have been done, or expected, under the circumstances ; having, in the
great majority of cases, no further data than the said “bad drawings” to
build an opinion upon,—to “ guess” at as 1 best might. Neither do I see
much advantage in amplifying the notices of common and well known species,
merely for the sake of filling out the page ; nor even m imparting valuable
information about rare species ina work which, as I had every reason to
infer, was destined to be all but suppressed. Unhappily, the MS. notes of
Dr. Lord, which would have afforded some assistance, had unaccountably
disappeared from the Society’s Rooms :* and the specimens collected by the
party were few and mostly valueless.

The most useful to me amongst the latter were some of the fishes pro-
cured; and without these it would have been impossible to determine certain
of the species with anything like precision. Whoever reads Capt. Munro’s brief
paragraph on this class will assuredly do me the injustice to infer that I am
indebted to my friend Mr. McClelland “ for the short notes attached to this
portion of the drawings” (the Afghan fishes? or the fishes generally? vide
minute): the fact, however, bemg that my attempts to ascertain the numerous
species figured, from very insufficient data in most instances, cost me much
tedious labour; and but a small residue of them remained for determination
when I consulted Mr. McClelland on the subject. That gentleman very
obligingly rendered me all the assistance in his power, and I trust that I have
sufficiently acknowledged the aid which I derived from him ; and moreover
that I am not exactly to blame for obtaining assistance from every available
quarter.

So with the reptiles. Very truly—‘ The names of the snakes have been
guessed at in a most haphazard way.” For the simple reason that there was
no alternative in the matter. Not having a single book treating on the
Ophidia in the Society’s library, except Russell’s ‘Indian Serpents,’ the

* Although nominally under my charge, they were virtually in the same keeping as
the other books in the Society’s library ; and thither I returned them as often as I had
had recourse to them, and on no occasion took them out of the premises. I could have
had no reason for ever doing so, as my custom has always been to work solely at the
Museum: but why so unpretending a small volume of MS. should have been abstracted
from the place, in preference to others of bazar value, I own to some difficulty of
understanding,

a
Nee

1847.] Reply to the Minute of Capt. Munro. 1171

nomenclature of which is now antiquated, I consulted a gentleman well
known for his attamments in this branch of Zoology, in the presence, too
(as it happened), of another eminent naturalist, W. H. Benson, Esq.; and
may remark that the name Acrochordus, with a mark of doubt, was not of
my suggestion; nor that pl. XLII, fig. 2, represented the young of pl. XLI,
fig. 1, though I still entertain the opinion that it does so. The supposed
Dipsas I so assigned, with a note of interrogation however, from its general
resemblance to the common D. trigonatus, combined with the fact of the
head being expanded as usual in this genus: but where figures are admitted
to be “bad enough to favor any guess,” a less harsh tone of criticism might,
I think, have been advantageously adopted, and even a private suggestion
or two might have been offered and thankfully responded to, as a preferable
mode of promoting the mterests and the harmony of the Society.*

The birds treated of are numerous, and I believe are all correctly assigned ;
but unfortunately I made the one sad oversight of writmg Grus cinerea, Lin.,
mstead of Grus cinerea, Bechstein; an error which I could scarcely have
failed to rectify when correcting the press, and which assuredly is made the
most of by Capt. Munro, by the mode im which he has notified it. He says
—‘“Grus was not a genus, nor Ardea cinerea a species, of Linneus.” I
think, however, he will find that the latter is a particularly well known
species so named by Linnzeus, though not referring to the Grus ; which name

. seems to have been first used in a generic sense by Mcehring. Again, I

need scarcely say I knew well that Capra egagrus was Gmelin’s species, and

* I quote here all that I deemed it necessary to write of the four snakes particularly
referred to by Capt. Munro, who, after complaining of my guessing what they were,
proceeds to offer a few guesses himself !

“Pl. XLI, fig. 1. Acrochordus? Bamoo-ee, or Dwo-moo-ee. It is not possible to
determine what this snake is, without a knowledge of the actual species. Perhaps it
may be a large Typihlops.

Pil, XLII, fig. 2. Acrochordus? This is probably the young of the species repre-
sented in pl. XLI, fig. 1. The originals of both figures were procured at Issakhai.

“P], XLIII, Dipsas? Tropidonotus? It is not possible to determine what this is
meant for, without a specimen for reference. It is probably a Dipsas? Procured in
the Derajat.

“Pl, XLIV, fig.2. Dipsas? Alteran-nag, or Gorah-dang. Probably the young
of the species figured in P]. XLII]. ‘This and the next were procured at Buhawal-
pore.”

Surely itis much better to express doubt in such cases than to pronounce dogmati-
cally? Of myself, I would not have undertaken what I consider such useless labour,‘as
to attempt to determine species so wretchedly represented , the scutation, fur instance,
being expressed by simple cross-lines.

1172 Reply to the Minute of Capt. Munro. _ [Nov.

not Pallas’s; and I venture confidently to assert that I should (in all proba-
bility) have corrected this inadvertence as well-as the other. It is my general
practice to look carefully over all matters of this kind when I receive the
printed proofs for revisal; and I do not think that trivial errors of the sort
are very often to be met with in my published papers. Indeed, with species
so familiarly known as the above two are, it is a mere matter of form to cite
the name of the author of the nomenclature; and I maintain that it is most
unfair, on the part of Capt. Munro, to argue that the laboured part of the
MS. was carelessly executed, because notices of such species as the common
Kuropean Crane were written out of hand, and I chanced to say “ Grus
cinerea, Lin. ;”’ the identification of the bird remaining, of course, unaffected.

Capt. Munro himself commits a little oversight of the kind, when he says
—“‘The name of pl. II, fig. 3, can at best be but a guess,” &c. &c. He
alludes to pl. III, fig. 3, (this, however, may be a misprint :) but there is
more serious reason to complain of his mistaken surmise about the guess-
work, when, if he had taken the trouble to read what I had written on the
subject, he would have found the words—* Identified from a skull, with the
skin and fur on, among the specimens transmitted to Calcutta by Sir A.
Burnes :”’—there being, besides, another and perfect skin belonging to Capt.
Hutton im my possession at the time I wrote this, and which I have by me
to this day. Iam entitled, therefore, to retort that Capt. Munro’s minute
is carelessly and hastily written, or he would not have made such a misrepre- ~
sentation.

“Pl. IV, fig. 2,” he says, “has no trouble taken with it, although it is
supposed to be a new species.’ This is another mistaken surmise, on the
part of Capt. Munro. I gave the subject full consideration: and having
satisfied myself that the ensemble of its characters accorded with those of no
described species of Mustela, I deemed it sufficient to say—‘ This species
should be distinguished by the uniform whiteness of its under-parts and limbs,
and rather lengthened tail having no black at the extremity ;”’ which, with
the coloured figure before the reader, marked ‘ Mooshkoormah, nat. size one
foot long,” is, I still think, amply sufficient. I should be sorry, however, to
found a name upon such a figure, and merely marked it thus—“ Mustela— 2”

Respecting the Moosh-i-baldar of Nijrow, plates VI and VII, I beg leave
to retain the opinion I expressed, that it is probably a new species (vide also
Journal for August last, p. 866). I think it probable that I have seen more
specimens of Sciwropterus fimbriatus than my friend and old correspondent
Prof. Schinz of Zurich, whose recently published work on the mammalia,
referred to by Capt. Munro, is not in the Society’s library, nor was there a
copy of it in Calcutta at the time I wrote the notice referred to. It would
therefore have been more friendly, on the part of Capt. M., to have called

ES

1847. | Reply to the Minute of Capt. Munro. 1173

my attention to M. Schinz’s description of Sc. fimbriatus ; and it would
surely have been more satisfactory to himself to have exammed the speci-
mens of this animal in the Society’s Museum, and to have personally com-
pared them with Burnes’s figure of the Moosh-i-baldar, than to have resorted
to any mere description whatever.

Had Capt. M. also done me the honour to have looked over my tolerably
large collection of carefully executed original drawings of wild Goat and
Ibex heads, embracing every species known, except C. caucasica,* C. sibirica,
and C. pyrenaica, (of which two latter also I could have shown him M.
Schinz’s published figures, that gentleman having favored me with a copy
of his memoir on these animals, and at the same time—1840-1—received
from me his first intimation, with tracings of my drawings of the horns, &c.,
of the existence of the Himalayan Ibex, and I believe the Afghan Markhore,
with different wild Sheep,) he would have given me credit for bemg a little
more conversant with the group—in common with the other groups of
Ruminantia—than he seems to be aware of. ,I] have indeed bestowed much
attention upon the different species of wild Capra: and on reperusing what
I have written respecting the Booz-i-koh, am still of opinion that it more
resembles the C. himalayana, nobis, apud Schinzt (vel C. sakeen, nobis), of
the N.*W. Himalaya, as where the Indus breaks through the chain, &c. &e.,
represented in summer dress, than any other known species. Avgagrus it
cannot be, for the horns are knobbed as in C. zbex ; and it certainly is not
C. sibirica ; and I further adhere to what I wrote of C. sakeen, that—* This
differs from the Alpine Ibex in possessing a well developed beard: the horns
also atta a greater length than in that species, and, in general, attenuate
much more towards their tips, being also less widely divergent; as fully
described in the ‘Proceedings of the Zoological Society’ for 1840, p. 80,
where the dimensions are given of a pair measuring 44 ft. over the curva-
ture.{ A corresponding difference is observable in the horns of the females
of these two Ibices,’’ &c. &c. Having said this much, I believe I have
pointed out all the differences that exist between the Alpine and Himalayan
Ibices; and I deem it unnecessary to enumerate the characters that are

* T have drawings of the horns referred to C. caucasica by Mr. Gray, in his ‘ Catalogue
of the specimens of mammalia in the British Museum :’ but I consider these to belong,
decidedly, to C. egagrus ; and suspect that those of C. caucasica will prove to be allied
in form to those of C. walie, Ruppell, of the snowy heights of Abyssinia.

+ Lhave no recollection of employing this name for the animal, but might have done
so in the course of my correspondence with Prof, Schinz, at a time when I had no idea
of visiting India.

t The description referred to was by myself, and Ihave now two drawings of the
specimen in different aspects of view.

1174 Reply to the Minute of Capt. Munro. [Nov.

common to both, which any good description of C. ibex will supply: as in
the particulars in which other species differ from the one, they will also
differ from the other,—the horns and beard of course excepted, being the
only known discrepancies between the two.* Capt. Munro’s remark that
the drawing I suggested to represent the female of C. megaceros, Hutton (v.
Falconeri), from comparison of it with Capt. Hutton’s description of that
animal, should (as its native name implies) be considered rather as the female
of the Ibex figured, I willingly bow to as a just piece of criticism, in contrast,
I am sorry to think, with all the rest.

From the whole tone of this minute, it is perfectly cleay that Capt. M.
laboured under the erroneous impression that a large sum had been promised
to me for the performance of a certain task, and that 1 had not given the
Society the worth of their money ; and this it seems to be his object to show

* In C. ibex the beard is constantly reduced to a mere rudiment, that must be looked
for to be observed (much as in Ruppell’ s figure of C, walie); while in C. sakeen it
forms a large and conspicuous tuft, as in C. egagrus, C. jaéla, and others. In Proc.
Zool. Soc., loc. cit., supra, it is mentioned thatthe Himalayan Ibex is very closely allied
to the Swiss one, having asimilar rudimental beard, and colouring, so far as I could
learn: and acting upon the information supplied to me, in both cases, I mentioned in a
letter to the Secretary of the Zoological Society, written on board ship, and published in
their ‘Proceedings’ for Aug. 10, 1841, that the Nilgherry Ibex had ‘‘ a considerable beard,
in which character” (misprinted characters) ‘‘it differs from the Himalayan Ibex.”
This passage Capt. Munro has cited. Further, in corroboration of the statement of my fel-
low passenger Lieut. Beagin, I find that Dr. Baikie, in his ‘ Observations on the Nilgher-
ries,’ p. 45, after describing a specimen of the female of the so called Nilgherry Ibex,
adds—‘‘ The male at a distance appears at least six inches taller, nearly black, with very
large knotted horns, and a long black or brown beard,” &c. &e.—On the other hand,
Mr. Jerdon assures me that the so called Ibex of the Nilgherries is no other than the
Kemas hylocrius, Ogilby, or Capra warryatoo of Gray (vide J. A. S. XII, 181, bis) ;
which animal I believe to be erroneously assigned by Mr. Gray to Nepal, as formerly
to Chittagong, and that it is quite peculiar to the Nilgherries. It is not an Ibex, but
akin to the Tehr (or Jharal) and to the Goral of the Himalaya. In these animals, the
horns are not elongated as in the true wild goats, nor have they any trace of beard on
the chin ; and they are very remarkable for possessing four developed teats, whereas all
the nearly allied animals have but two. (I do not consider Nemorhedus as being nearly
allied to them). As for the Himalayan Ibex, I find from examination of specimens, that
I was erroneously informed respecting the non-development of its beard. In the head of -
a young male, belonging to Major Broome, now in the Museum, this measures 4 inches
in length.—P. S. In a letter just opportunely received from Mr. Jerdon, that naturalist
remarks—‘‘ Of course there is no such animal as Baikie’s [Nilgherry ] Ibex with knotted
horns and a beard; though I have heard some sportsmen speak of a beard, yet not
one was ever produced that had one,”

1847. | Reply to the Minute of Capt. Munro. 1175

very unsparingly. The Society is, of course, right in expecting the highest
amount of qualification from its scientific officers: but it is for the members
of the Society to consider what they give in return for such proficiency,
and what advantages their Museum and Library afford for isolated study,
unaided asin Europe by the friendly intercourse of numerous fellow students
of the same subject, who mutually impart much valuable information one to
another, and by the great facilities afforded otherwise in various ways.*
It is for them also to consider how much discouragement is involved in the
slight offered to an officer from whom so much is expected, by allowing him
no voice whatever in advising the Society respecting the selection of plates
for publication, which he is called upon to illustrate; though by regarding
which, they might at least have chosen the better of two drawings of the
same species for publication, instead of going to the expense of lithographing
both, and have avoided that expense in numerous other cases where the
commonest European species were badly figured. There are few, I think,
but will allow that I have little cause to be satisfied with any .part of my
connexion with this unfortunate publication, now so decried, though formerly
so highly eulogized ; and the minute which I have now essayed to reply to
is a fitting conclusion to the former history of all that relates to myself in
connexion with the undertaking. In affording me, however, a plea and an
occasion to express my sentiments freely, im this matter, I have perhaps no
reason to be dissatisfied that it has appeared in the Journal. While confined
to a private circulation among the members of the Society, I thought it
preferable to remain silent, and spend my time more profitably to the Society
than in controversy of any kind; but now that it has gone forth to Europe
and the world, in the pages of the Journal, it becomes incumbent on me to
have a due respect for my own reputation, by meeting the charges made
against me, as I trust to the satisfaction of the Society. An opposite course
would imply my acknowledgment of the justice of the criticism.
I have the honour to be,
Gentlemen,
Your’s very obediently,
EK. Biya.
Asiatic Society’s Rooms, Sept. llth, 1847.

* For example, how much precious time is here lost in the determination of genera
and species, which, with collateral information on the superior groups to which they
belong, may be learned ata glance at the specimensin any well arranged museum of
adequate extent, where each branch of Zoology (for instance) has its own particular
superintendent.

1176 Report of Curator, Zoological Department. [Nov.

Report of Curator, Zoological Department, for Septamber 1847.

The following specimens have been received since the last meeting of the
Society.

1. From Lieut. Strachey, 66th N. I. A package containing three skins
of Tibetan animals, that had been long overdue, having been lyimg for some
months in the premises of a mercantile firm in Calcutta. Under such
circumstances, it is rare that skins of animals escape becoming utterly ruined
by insects ; but the present instance affords an exception to this very general
rule, as the specimens are as free from injury as when they were packed.
They are as follow :— .

An imperfect skin of a blackish or melanoid variety of the Tibetan Wolf,
designated Lupus laniger by Mr. Hodgson. Together with it, and in illus-
tration, I exhibit an equally black Jackal, presented to the Society some time
ago by W. Seton Carr, Esq.; and we have another common Jackal of a light.
rufous sandy colour, which variety is not very rare in the neighbourhood of
Calcutta, upon the opposite side of the river only. The dark Wolf-skin has
the head imperfect, and is mutilated of the paws and brush; but the muzzle
and ears are present, sufficing to remove any doubt that might have arisen
otherwise respecting the identification of the skin as that of a Wolf. It is
a particularly beautiful specimen, or would have been so if perfect. The
melanism consists in the much greater admixture of black than usual in the
fur, giving the predominant tone of colour; the whitish being most apparent
on the sides of the body. The ears are wholly black; the face and limbs
chiefly so, or suffused throughout with fuscous, having a few whitish hairs
intermixed ; and there is a conspicuous ridge of lengthened black hair along
the spine, much developed posterior to the shoulders,—the same hair as 1s
found in all other Wolves, but appearing in them whitish with black tips
only. A corresponding dark variety of the European Wolf was denominated
Canis lycaon by Linnzeus: and such variation of colour is less unusual im the
Wolves of Arctic America.

For comparison, I also exhibit three fine stuffed specimens of Tibetan
Wolves im their normal colouring, and a particularly fine stuffed specimen of
a European Wolf, from Norway. An Indian Wolf I have never yet been
fortunate enough to procure for the Society, though so common on the
plains of Hindustan. According to Mr. Hodgson, the Tibetan race “has
the general form of the European Wolf; but its colour is very different, and
it has more elevated brows, larger ears, and a much fuller brush. Its pelage
is also dissimilar and unique.” On comparison of the Society’s specimens,
it will be seen that the brush of the European Wolf is fully as fine as (if not

1847. | Report of Curator, Zoological Department. 1177

finer than) that of either of the three Tibetan specimens; and the ears
measure the same: but the Tibetan is a much slighter animal than the
European Wolf, with considerably smaller paws. Its pelage is finer and
softer, rather longer, but certainly not more dense and woolly next the skin ;
and the general tone of colour is much paler, this arising, however, in a great
measure, from the considerable diminution of the number of black-tipped
hairs on the sides (in most specimens), and their total absence—or nearly so
—on the limbs; the distinct black streak in front of the fore-limbs of the
European Wolf, as of the Jackal, being but very slightly indicated in the
majority of individuals of the Tibetan Wolf, and in some specimens not at
all. European Wolves vary a good deal, in some beg much more fulvescent
than others, or having the black tips and markings more developed : and the
same variation occurs in the Tibetan race; the fulvous of the European
Wolf being replaced by a delicate light isabelline, or rufous cream-colour,
which prevails on the neck, upper-half of limbs, shoulders, and saddle (where
mixed with the usual long black-tipped hairs); and the ears of some are
conspicuously bright light rufous, while in others this colour is paler, and
more or less mixed with black, as in European specimens. The pale colour
of the Tibetan Wolf is in conformity with that of many other animals of the
same region, as the Foxes, Bear, Ounce, Lynx, &c., and the Leopard when
inhabiting near the snows. Comparing the skull of a European Wolf with
four skulls of Tibetan Wolves (presented by G. T. Lushington, Esq., IV, 56),
the most marked difference consists in the superior development and elevation
of the super-orbital process m the latter; the muzzle, too, 1s somewhat
broader in the European, and its teeth are decidedly larger and more robust ;*
the ensemble is sufficiently different to enable one who has examined them
together to pronounce, I think, with confidence in which of these regions a
Wolf-skull had been procured; but individuals of each race differ to. that
extent that we should not be too hasty m assuming any particular distinction
as absolute and invariable. Specimens of Wolves from other parts of middle
and northern Asia require to be extensively compared, ere the vexed question
of specific differences or identity can be determined with so much as an
approximation to probability. Nevertheless, the analogy afforded by the
adjudged distinctness of the Bear, Ounce, and Lynx, of Tibet—not to mention
other instances, is in favor of the Wolf also being a peculiar species, though
distinguished in a less marked manner from its nearest affines. For the
present, however, I think we can ouly venture to regard it as Cunis lupus, var.
laniger, (ILodgson.) |

* IT observe remarkable difference, however, in this respect, between the different
Tibetan Wolf skulls.

oe

iu

1178 Report of Curator, Zoological Department. : [Nov.

Felis uncia, Lin. A flat skin, perfect, with the unfortunate exception of
the four paws, of which it is mutilated. Another and finer Ounce skin was
some time ago sent us by Mr. Lushington, similarly imperfect.

F. isabellina, nobis, x. s. The Lynx of Tibet. An imperfect skin, which
I exhibit together with three other specimens of Lynxes from Tibet, and
with three from Norway,—the latter bemg of the species referred to F. lynz,
L., by M. Temminck, and which is termed F. virgata by M. Nilsson. The
difference of colour of the Tibetan from the ordinary European Lynx is
much the same as with the Wolves of the two regions: the Tibetan animal
exhibiting a deficiency of colour; and the markings also are much less
brought out, in the summer pelage, than I have seen in specimens of the
ordinary European Lynx. A distinction, however, which I cannot help
regarding as specifical exists in the very much larger naked pads of the feet
and toes, at all seasons, in the Tibetan as compared with the European Lynx ;
ia the lavter those of the toes are even discovered with difficulty, amid the
very long fur that completely conceals them ; whereas in the Tibetan species
these pads are large and prominent, and the fur between them is short and
close, and does not conceal them at all. In other respects, the two animals
bear much resemblance, except that (so far as can be judged from skins only)
the Tibetan would seem to be a taller and more slender species. The ears
and tail are shaped and coloured as in the other; but the ear-tufts of the
Tibetan Lynx would seem to be always more developed, measuring 2 inches
and upwards inlength. The fur varies much, according to season. In one
specimen before me, in full summer dress, the pelage is short, and of an
uniform dull sandy-brown colour, deeper and more rufous along the back,
where grizzled with whitish-tipped and also some black-tipped hairs, which
on the sides are diffused more scantily: the lower-parts are white, with (as
usual) some scattered dusky spots ; and there are some not very conspicuous
markings of a deeper hue outside of the limbs: face and mouchetures as in the
European Lynx. Another and mounted specimen is much paler, a light
isabelline hue predominating; and at a proper distance and angle of vision,
the Ocelot-like markings of the European Lynx in summer may just be
made out upon the sides of the croup, and the spots on the limbs and sides
of the body are comparatively distinct ; the blackish bars on the inside of
the fore-limbs being well developed. The winter dress is of a nearly uniform
fine rufous cream-colour, or isabelline, below the surface, but showing more
or less; the hairs whitish-tipped with black at the extreme tips, producing a
somewhat grizzled appearance; the isabelline hue underneath being much
less deep than in the European Lynx, in which the colour is rather a full
rich orange-brown:; sides paler and longer-haired, as usual, and the colour
purer, passing to white underneath, intermixed with black hairs that grow

1847.] Report of Curator, Zoological Department. 1179

on the spots, but which latter have hardly that appearance. For several
specimens of this animal, those of ‘the Wolf, and of various other Tibetan
mammalia, the Society is indebted to the repeated contributions of G. T.
Lushington, Esq., of Almorah.

2. Mr. EK. Lindstedt. A selection of bird-skins procured in the neigh-
bourhood of Malacca. Among them is a fine specimen of Cuculus sparve-
rioides, which I had never before seen from that part,—also beautiful speci-
mens of Hemicercus javensis, Campephilus validus, Tiga Raffiesii, Gecinus
malaccensis, G.(?) rubiginosus, Sasia abnormis, Tchitrea affinis, Eupetes
macrocercus, Lanius tigrinus, DL. superciliosus, Enicurus frontalis, Orthotomus
edela, &e.; with a newly hatched specimen, in spirit, of Python reticulatus,
(Schneider). The Gecinus (?) rubiginosus (Eyton, v. Picus melanogaster, A.
Hay), is, I may remark, allied in structure and colouring to G. (?) pyrrhotis,
(Hodgson,) and with it might form a distinct named subdivision. The Malayan
specimens which I have hitherto referred to Lanius phenicurus (v. melanotis,
&c.), 1 now believe to be females or imperfectly mature males of L. super-
ciliosus ; and though quite undistinguishable from BE. phenicurus of India,
the latter nevertheless does not ever assume the broad white forehead conti-
nuous with the eye-streak, nor the uniform rufous of the upper-parts,
characteristic of the adult male L. superciliosus. Lastly, respecting Tchitrea
affims, A. Hay, XV, 292, I may notice that subsequent observation of numer-
ous specimens has fully confirmed the’propriety of separating this bird from
Teh. paradisi: I have traced it from Sikim to Arracan, the Tenasserim
provinces, and Malayan peninsula; but without the local variation which I
formerly indicated (p. 473 ante), as Malayan specimens have sometimes all
the tail-feathers conspicuously black-edged throughout their length, while
others have scarcely more of this black edge than in Tech. paradisi. The
inferior size, and the much shorter and different-looking crest, afford invari-
able distinctions, however, by which Tech. afinis may be recognized apart
from Teh. paradisi. One of Mr. Lindstedt’s specimens of the former species,
in the white plumage, differs from all others I have seen of either species,
im having the next pair of tail-feathers to the middle pair considerably
lengthened, measuring 7 inches, while the middle pair are 143 inches.

A Malacca collection lately received by Mr. Frith comprises the following
species of birds, which I take the present opportunity of noticing. Spizactus
nipalensis, (Hodgson,) of Bengal, in the wholly black plumage ; distinguished
| by its superior size and merely rudimentary top-knot from the nearly allied,
but distinct, Sp. caligatus, (Raffles,) of Malacca ;—and Bulaca indrani, (Sykes,)
of India; neither of which species I had previously seen from the Malayan

1180 Report of Curator, Zoological Department. [Nov..

peninsula; where the beautiful B. seloputa, (Horsf., v. pagodarum, Tem.),
was procured by Dr. Cantor. The following Kingfisher is new.

Alcedo nigricans, nobis. This approaches A. grandis, nobis, im size, having
the wing 3$ in., and bill from gape 23 in. Colour much as in the allied
species, as A. ispida, &e.; but the blue reduced to afew not very bright
spots upon the crown and wings only, upon a fuscous ground ; the scapularies
being wholly fuscous, without a tinge of blue or green: but the middle of the
back and rump are bright verditer, as usual; and the upper tail-coverts
incline to indigo: loral spot, patch on side of neck, breast, flanks, and lower
tail-coverts, deep ferrugmous; the throat, front of neck, and middle of belly,
rufescent-white: ear-coverts dull rufous, each feather tipped with dingy
blue ; and the moustaches fuscous, similarly tipped with dingy blue. Upper
mandible black, and the lower coral-red, in the specimen.* .

Batrachostomus affinis, nobis, n. s. Very similar to B. javensis, in the
plumage figured by Dr. Horsfield (and which is considered to be the young
dress of Podargus auritus, Tem.),+ but smaller, with no white spots on the
wing, nor pale spot-like bands on the tertiaries and caudal feathers ; but the
former are uniformly freckled over with dusky specks, and the latter present
a series of obscure freckled bands, seen best at a little distance: throat and
breast plain rufous, with a few white feathers having a subterminal dusky
border on the fore-neck and sides of the breast only. Rest as in B. javensis,
juv. Length about 9 in., of wing 43 im., and middle tail-feathers the same.
This is the small Malayan species which I formerly considered might be

* T have now before me the following Asiatic species of restricted Alcedo.

1. A. grandis, nobis. Wing 3% in. ; bill to forehead 2 in. Like A. ispida, but the
coronal spots of a paler and different blue, and no rufous on the ear-coverts. From
Darjeeling.

2. A. nigricans, nobis. Malacca.

3. A.ispida, Lin. Affghanistan.

4, A. bengalensis, Gm. India generally, Malayan peninsula.

5. A. moluccensis, nobis. Ear-coverts dark blue, and bill much deeper than in the
last; the blue of the upper-parts very eplendis and of quite a different tint from that of
eter of the other species.

6. A. meningting, Horsfield : A. asiatica, Swainson, Malacea, Java.

7. A. biru, Horsfield. Java.

Among all these species, the nearest approximation exists in the case of A. ispida and
A. bengalensis, which differ only in A, ispida being rather larger. The rest are well
distinguished one from another.

+ A specimen in the auritus plumage, from Java, was presented to the Society by
that of Batavia; and we have one in the dress figured by Dr. Horsfield, from the
Malayan Peninsula, presented by F. Russell, Esq.

“

1847. ] Report of Curator, Zoological Department. 1181

| Podargus stellatus, Gould, P. Z. S. 1837, p. 43: but it does not accord with
the description of that species, and its dimensions are rather superior.

Todirhamphus varius, (Eyton,) XV, 11. The young of this beautiful species

have the mantle and wings dark green, with a terminal pale fulvous spot on
each feather, imparting a pretty speckled appearance.

3. From Major Jenkins, Gowhatti. Some skins of Anatide.

4. Mrs. Ashburner. A pair of living Anser cygnoides, from China.

o. Mr. J. R. Bell. A fresh head of the Jamnapdri Goat, with ears 17
in. long, when fresh.

6. J. Maxton, Esq., Police Surgeon. A fresh-laid egg of the Grus anti-
gone. This was unfortunately pilfered by a Monkey, who had _ broken loose,
but not before I had taken a coloured figure and description of it. Length

+ In. by 2% in. where broadest; the small end narrowing considerably.
Colour pale greyish-blue, scantily sprinkled over with specks and small
blotches of rufous-brown, more numerous at the large end.

7. James Hume, Esq. The skin and skeleton of a Python molurus, L.,
14 ft. in length, killed on the reed-covered alluvial island formed near the
right bank of the Hooghly, nearly opposite to Fort William.

8. Dr. Thorburn, Goalpara. A collection of sundries.

9. Mr. Birch, of the Pilot Service. A living young example of Viver-
ricula malaccensis, and various specimens of Crabs, &c.

10. Capt. R. Rollo, 50th Madras N. I. Three living Tortoises, from
Vizigapatam, of the species Testuda stellata, Schweiger, v. T. actinoides,
Bell, Dum. and Bibr. Hist. Rept. I, 66.

11. Baboo Srinath Mittra. A couple of young Cobras.

: K. Biya.

_ Mr. Blyth’s long supplementary Report upon the Society’s collection of
_ Australian Vertebrata, exhibited at the meeting, is postponed for the present.

Se ee | ee i a ae ee

“yNUND) “AA “NOEL |0°S8 [0°28 |888" “on
‘iea[D 98 \€68" “yynUIND
aera | S868 "oni “onig M
a2) V06 "ont "avaqTD} AA"
Ba *Ea| Sa qo yAUND Be) :
ee vie f]88 “OIC, : *IBd]O Aypersueyy ‘
| So a i ea ava] "1B919| “AN *N
e) es ee ee @eee ecee ee Sh
ee ee ee e@oce ee oe oe ee ee eeece ee ee ec se ae €Z
ee ee ee % eeoe ee ee oe ee ee ecee ee ee ee ee ee Ce
ee ee ee e@eeoe ee es ee ee ee eece ee ee ate ee se 1Z
OLS $9 ee ,"@eee ee ae STe' ee ee e866 eo a ~ rs ae 0z
oe ee ee e@oee ee ee ee ee ee eevee ee ee exe ee ee 61
ee oe ee eeee ee eo ee se ee eoee ee eo as ee ee gt 9
r( oe ee ee ecee ace ae «eo ee ee ecco ee ee es ee oes SLI ;
ee ee ee ecee os oe ve oe ee eese ee ee oe Lis cabs OL .
ce ee ee Geee ee ee ee ee ee eoeose eo ec ee ee ee Cl :
ee oe ee e@ece eo ‘ee oe ee ee eeue ee ee ata ee ee FL
ay i eB “Apnolp “A\P'OL |9'98 |S°L8 |068" "omuid "A|P'8L |¢'98 0°88 976" él
Se The aS ke ynWND| "FT “N|O'OL |0'88 |P'68 |6E8" ‘NUIND| “A “Sio'6L |0"L8 0.88 |S96" el
got ea. pte "Iva “NIZOL |0°88 8°68 eSB" "teaqD| “A “No'6L [0°28 0°48 | ES6" II
‘ ieee | eto ‘ond "A “S|G'TS |P'L8 0°68 \6E8" “HBAs O[NUND *Nilo'08 Ig'9g [0°48 | PLE" SOT
; & oe oe Li6 ONIG, “M "NI PSL 9°28 88 108° 2oeee ee Ass Re. ee ee 6
ss (LL'0 |OL'0| —6'88 WBNS OND} “AA “NOL 10°98 |¥'E8 BZ" “1yerys OTRUIND "M\e'08 |o"¢9 [6°78 |Z86° 8
fe ies aise | orgs “ot "H NZ9L |o'c8 0°88 |GLL" “ure y “A IO'PL [B°bL (COL |066 :
L9'0 \65°0| 8°16 "ApnolO "HOLL |S'T8 U'S8 [POL “TPNUWND OLLI “10'08 |0°98 |0°68 /S88" 9
Pie tie at ‘ond "S|G°8L (0°68 7°06 JOLL" OW. ‘SIp'18 [8°28 |0°88 |868" Ed
po (vie ei ee LO nud *S|0°6L 10°88 0°06 |FI8" "owt. *SiF'08 |g'9g |0'88 |9F6" v
ee aes Tg Ce "Hedys O(N "S/G'OL |P'L8 |P°L8 |€E8" nung) — “A “Slog |:98 |2'48 CFO” oe
, Ry Pees eres “Apno[p| “A. *S|0°BL |9°T8 |6' 18 908" “Ayzz1aq “A\O‘OL [O°LL [G94 068" ©
1D |99'L |19'T} O08 “uley "HOLL IGGL 9'6L |6S9'6CUL “Urey "AIOOLOLL OLL|PL OC UT) I
f= |youy |you 3> So} elo & o
iS eee We 2 S © ge oe ty of = 2 Scl2sw =
5 ie ape gs S°Oo| Si ait¥e| ee eee | S| & | Se ome EB
eee hs Oe mos {ola | Fl ees Me |ole| ase 2.
EE |S |B] EE | osonpmodey [eek |e] >| el gee] Ssomewv FEE | S| ze) 2] ge | F
Je paog hooa| 2 BP a eae oe, oe a he |
pe | uoneaarg| © “purad | comperod may, eg “purty, | ‘amjvaadura |. =o Sg
*saSnVy aac =

JOURNAL

OF THE

ASITATIC SOCIETY.

PLL LILI LLL

DECEMBER, 1847.

Iw

“

PADILLA IIA

An Attempt to identify some of the places mentioned in the Itiner-
ary of Hruan Tusane. By Maor Wittiam Anperson, C. B.
Bengal Artillery.

In the work, “For Kove Ki,” or an Account of the Buddhist coun-
tries, translated from the Chinese original, by Remusat, revised and
edited by Klaproth and Landresse, is given as an appendix the Itinerary
of another Chinese traveller, Hivuan Tusane. These travels are
concluded to have been undertaken in the 7th century ; and the parti-
culars narrated are made use of to verify the various places mentioned
by Fa Hian, who is supposed to have travelled on his mission nearly
two centuries earlier. 3

A desire to investigate the ancient accounts of North West India,
led me to examine the itinerary of Hiuan Thsang with some attention.
After no little trouble, I arrived at a theory which I have endeavoured
to work into the present form.

We receive the original Chinese in the shape of a French translation
made under circumstances of much difficulty.

The original work appears not to have been in the hands of the
translators ; who were necessitated to pick out the portions of it which
existed in modern Chinese Encyclopedias ; when to this difficulty we
add the abstruse nature of the religious basis of the original, and
couple with these the intricacies of the Chinese language, only com-
mencing now to be studied and understood in Europe ; we shall not be
astonished if the translation be not perfect ; but rather be compelled to
admire the labour, study, patience and perseverance of the translators
which have given to Europe this wonderful production.

No. XII.—New Series. 7 0

1184 Hiuan Thsang’s Itinerary. (Dec.

In attempting to reach the identity of some of the places mentioned,
after many failures I was induced to try the substitution of the Arabic
and Persian alphabet for the French readings of the Chinese original
names ; and my labours appear to me to have been rewarded with a
success I had little anticipated.

My attention has been solely directed to the work in its geographical
character. I have entirely abstained from any mention of those portions
of the work which relate to the Buddhist religion; entire ignorance
forbids my touching on these topics, which I leave to those better
qualified for such an undertaking—but to me it appears, that if my
identifications will stand the test of further examination and criticism,
they must destroy the antiquity claimed for the original, and in some
degree shake the authority which is now being given to these Chinese
books.

The French translator’s appendix runs thus :—

ITINERARY OF “ Hivan THSANG.”

“ Hiuan Thsang visited the same countries as Chy fa Hian, but he
extended his pilgrimage much farther than the latter. He traversed
Tokharestan, Affghanistan, Scinde and almost every part of Hindustan:
and his narrative, entitled S ¢w Ai, or descriptions of the countries of
the West, offers to us a complete picture of the state of India in the
first half of the 7th century of our era. Unfortunately it is not pos-
sessed at Paris in its original and primitive forms ; it is only found in
garbled fragments, though almost entire in the great Historical and
Geographical compilation, which under the name of Pian i tian, con-
tains the History of foreign nations, classed according to the epochs
when they were first known to the Chinese, so that it was found neces-
sary entirely to subvert the order which travellers have preserved in
their recitals. It is this order I have endeavored to re-establish in as
far as concerns Hiuan Fhsang, in the resumé which follows, by the
help of some indications lately published by M. Klaproth, and I
believe I have accomplished it with exactness. The narrative of Hiuan
Thsang has been so often cited in the notes to the Foe koue ki, and
furnished so much useful knowledge, that a comparison embracing the —
travels of the two travellers cannot be considered as superfluous. I have
indicated by a line this route thus restored upon the Chinese Japanese
Map that accompanies the present volume.”

1847.] Hiuan Thsang’s Ttinerary. 1185

7. Sou tou li se na (Osrouchna) touche al’o- AS 9 ye
rient au fleuve Ye, qui sort des monts Tsoung
Ling et coule au nord-onest. Au nord-ouest on
entre dans le grand désert de Sable.

OsROOSHUNUH is a4 large district lying between Sumurkund and
Khokan ; Zeezuk of the mapsis one of its chief towns. We find it men-
tioned in Edrisi, Vol. ii. p. 205-6. It is also entered in the Geogra-
phical lists of the Ayeen Akbaree, and Sadek Esfuhanee ; but with the
errors usual to all Latitudes and Longitudes written in the Abjud
numeration. We may remark, the usual elision of the initial vowel,
with the substitution of the Cu1inese x for Arasic rR. The Sehoon or
Jaxartes is known to the Chinese as the Ye.

The Tsoune Line or blue mountains, constitute the chain, marked
in our maps as the Pameer, Boloor and Kara Korum ranges ; of which
the Himalaya or Snow mountains are considered as branches.

Apres 500 i on vient a

8. So mo kian, ou Khang kiu, ou Khang, OA para
(Samarkand).

Sumurkund is the well known capital; we may note the absorption
of the R.

9. Mi mo ho (Meimorg). & 2? este

Mrimono, is a city known as Maemorgh, placed by Edrisi, Vol. 1.

‘ p: 485, at one day’s march from Nesuf or Nukhshub, lying to the

\

|

east of Kesh or Shuhre Subz.

De la au nord

10. Kiet pou tan na, ou Tsao. Wy 9 wlastys

Kieu Povuranna, or Tsao. In Edrisi, Vol. i. p. 480, we find
wlisl,3, two journies from Termiz; a large town with a smaller one
depending on it, called wyy Soorun. Now, here I note a particular
point which appears to run through the whole of these transformations ;
eithersthe sound of w has fallen on the Chinese ears as F, and hence
been transmuted into p—or in reading from an Arabic or Persian copy
ina hurried Shukustuh handwriting the tail.of the » wao, has been
turned up, and joining with the | alef has taken the form of Fr, 3 and

been so read and accepted by the Chinese translator as & ra ; he has

7 @ 2

1186 Hiuan Thsang’s Itinerary. [Dec.

read the word Kofadeyan, Kieii poutan.—By dropping the final y n;
and the ) 7, as usual to the Chinese authors—we have Tsao for Soorun.
De la 300 “i ouest,

11. Kiou chouang ni kia, ou Kouei chouang no. N=

Kirov Cuovanent, I conclude to be a reading of Khojund.
De la 200 & ouest.

12. Ko han, Toung’an. Cees

Konan isclearly Kookhan or Khokan.
De la 400 & ouest.
13. Pou ho (Boukhara) Tchoung an. { yl?

Pov uo, Bokhara; is a fairexample of the theory I am induced to
propose,—Pouho is no identification of the sound, Bokhara,—the
stress of the sound lies in the penultimate 4A; that the Chinese can
receive and transmit this sound, we have proof in the two preceding
places,—Khojund and Khokan ; of disappearance or change in initial
or final letters we. are constantly made aware—hence we need not
pause on the usual change of p for 6. But, if we suppose a Chinese
author to be making up a geographical work, and consulting an Ara-
bic or Persian book, for his guide—let the work. be a Shukustah
copy without diacritical points, and we shall be at no loss to under-
stand his reading p for d—and h for Ah—in |)ls—and hence ignorant
of the real sounds—to have transcribed letter for letter and inserted the
name as Pov Ho. |

The reading A for 44 runs through the whole work. It may be
remarked, that in reading from manuscript proper names, with no
assistance from the meaning of the terms—that it will be invariably
found, that one formation of letters being once in the beginning ac-
cepted for certain letters and certain sounds, the same, right or wrong,
will be carried through the whole work; thus we shall find h substi-
tuted for kh—and pa for wa—or p or 6 or f for w.

De la 400 ki ouest.

14. Fa ti Sian, wlasoy
Fatr Stan—is clearly Budukhshan—the kh being read as h; as an

aspirate it has disappeared.
De la 500 Ui sud-ouest,

1847.] Hiuan Thsang’s Itinerary. 1187

15. Ho lh st mi kia ou Ho tsin. De So 03 ly
mo kian.

Ho.isiMi KIA, is almost. letter for letter Kharism, the well known
country to the North of the Oxus; of which Kheva is now the capital.
The word is but a transcript of the ancient Greek term.

A 300 di sud-ouest,

16. Ko chouang na ou Sse a 300 Li sud-est prope? Cp &4) lS
la Porte de fer. & oidyy

KocHOoUANGNA or Ssz, is probably the modern city of Keesh or
Shuhre Subz. We have a large district of Kushaneyuh—associated
with Sogd by Ferdoosee.

While in Edrisi, Vol. ii. p. 203, we find Kushaneyuh on the north
of the river of Sogd—27 miles from Ustejan, to the west of Sumur-
kund—this is probably the Kushaneyuh of Ferdoosee—and might be
the original of the KocHovanena of the Chinese author. But the
indication of 300 kz. 8. E. to Durbund or Kuhluga—(100 miles) is
rather conclusive that the place pointed at is Kesh—or Shuhr e Subz.

De la a

17. Tau holo: a Vorient, les monts Tsoung pie
Ling; a Yoccident, Pho la sse (la Perse:) au cnyls
midi, les grandes montagnes de Neige; au nord,
la porte de fer. Ce pays est au nord du fleuve 8 ois yo
Fa tsou (VOxus). wld

TovnoLto—Tokhara—the same interchange of h for 4h. According

to Ptolemy once a considerable nation, TOXAPO!I, (Thocarorum magna-
gens; ‘Cluverius’”) Constantly mentioned in the Moslem histories.
The country extended on both sides of the Oxus, from the confines
of Bokhara to Kabul: from Budukhshan to the limits of Persia. But
the nation who held this district appears to have possessed dominant
power over more extended limits at different periods.
- We may remark here the introduction of the mode of description
usual to Moslem authors. They first give a general outline of the
country, with its bounding districts, and a list of its chief towns, then
they enter upon particulars of each. Thus having a general outline
of Touholo, our Chinese author proceeds to particulars.

En le descendant ou vient a

1188 Tiuan Thsang’s [tinerary. [Dec.

18. Yan mi, au nord du fleuve. Fou sse Swe yd
tsou; 10 kia lan.

Tanmi—Termiz, a well known ferry on the Oxus.

De la a lest

19. Tehhv’ao yan na; 10 kia lan. wlailae

Tchhi doyanna, Sweyhaneyan, where the diacritical point of the ¢
being omitted it has been read ¢ 40. crdmcdy is the type of Oxus.

The map to the Memoirs of the emperor Babur places Cheghanian
a little east of Termiz. Hdrisi has a district of this name near Sumur-
kund, and also a town 4 journies from Termiz. The table in the
Ayeen Akbaree places it a little west and north of Talkan.

De la a Vest

20. Hou lou mo; 2 kia lan. pis
Hovtoumo, Kholum—the well known town.

De la a lest

21. Iu man: au sud-ouest, touche a la riviére Olreoge es

Fa tsou.

Iuman—Huzurut Eman, on the Oxus—as stated.
De laa

22. Kiou ho yan na ; 3 kia lan. Wha 1G,5 site

Kiovu Ho YANNA, may be Kurghan tuppu; or one of those numerous
districts inhabited by scattered tribes of Goorchees—whence the many
Goors on our maps.

De la a l’est—

23. Hou cha. ba yo ke 5S

Hovcua—Kookhchu ; given on the maps as the name of the river
of Budukhshan—mentioned also as 4 days from Cashmeer, and 8
from Eskardoo. By Bernier, Cal. ed. p. 142.

De la a Pest—

24. Kotoulo; alest, les monts Tsoung Ling. 35

Korouto is clearly Kutoor; mentioned by all Moslem historians,
as the country of the Seyah Poosh Katfirs.
De laa

1847. ] Hiuan Thsang’s Itinerary. 1189

25. Kiu mi tho; monts Tsoung Ling: au
sud-ouest, la rivieré Fa tsow : au sud, le royaume
de Chi khi ni; au sud, en passant le Fa tsou, au 5S pe UPS >
vient aux royaumes de Tha mo si thiei ti, de Po
to tsang na, de Yin po kian, de Kiou Lang nou,
de Sse mo tha lo, de Po li ho, de Ke li sse mo,
de Ko lo hou, de A li ni, de Meng kian, tous
décrits dans Vhistoire du rétour. Du royaume
de Houo (voyey No. 122), au sud est, on vient Dy

aux royanmes de Houo si to e¢ de An tha lo fo. Sot WU ye

Kivu mr tTHo.—Kundoz I suspect.

Cuikuini ; Cherkez, Circassia. From Kundoz the natural step is
to Indurab and Ghoor. I have no doubt that a leaf has here taken its
wrong place—for all the Chinese books, or perhaps Tibet and Mon-
gholian, are written on separate single leaves—rather boards. Itis
most probable the misplaced portion commences at ‘‘ au sud**’’ and
ends with ‘‘ du retour.”

An attempt is made at the end to identify these places.

Hovo—Ghoor. Of all the countries and places known to Europeans
by this name, I believe, the Ghoor to lie west of Bulkh, east of
Meroo—and north of Kunduhur and Herat—but we finda Ghoree well
defined on our maps east of Kholum—visited by Izzutallah, who calls
it a well known town depending on Kundoz. Hovo si To, Ghooristan,
will be its district.

* An THA LO FO—Indurab. We have mention of this place in al-
most all the histories of any movements between Tooran and Hindoos-
tan; it is given asa halting place of Temoor; stands recorded in the
Ayeen Akbaree as east of Talkan; Izzutallah places Indurab one
journey S. E. from Naruen. Sadek Esfuhanee mentions it as a town of
Budukhshan, rather Tokharistan.

Au sud-ouest on vient a

26. Fo kia lang. w des
Fo x1A LAN—Buklan—placed by Izzutallah at two journies from
Ghooree. A halting-place of Temoor before he marched to the attack

of the Siyuh Posh Kafirs.
De la au sud

1190 Hiuan Thsang’s Itinerary. [Drc.

sig Nene A ; S ye
27. Ke lou si min kian. WSrene dais

Krtov st MINGAN—Kulu Sumungan. Here we have CLEARLY
and pistincTLy the Arabic word els Kulu, for a fort. This situa-
tion is made by Ferdoosee the scene of the amour of Rostum with the
daughter of the chief of the tribe; from which adventure arises the
affecting story of Soohrab. The Ayeen Akbaree tables also furnish
the locality near Talighan ; while Sadek Kisfuhanee places the fort in
Tokharestan ; so that all agree.

De 1a au nord-ouest.

28. Hou pin ;—10 kia lan. OAs gf

Hovurin.—Old classical associations would almost persuade me to
read this word Koofin, the «#¢nv of the Alexandrian expedition. And
here I pause to ask a question ; Where are the most ancient works which
contain this word of wg¢nyv kwpns Koofen, Koofees? Between the
Greek capitals P for R, ® for f ph, there is only the half circle to
the left to discriminate between the letters; a slight blot or flourish
would cause the P to become ¢, so that perhaps the original word was
Goores—and hence many difficulties may be cleared up, but the analogy
of my former readings compels me to adopt Ghorbund. The r dropt
with other interchanges quite common.*

De la a louest

29. Fo ko (Badakchan :) au nord, il touche ral
ala riviere. Fa tsou ; la capitale s’appelle la petite
Ville Royale; 100 Aia lan. Au sud-ouest de la
capitale est le Na fo seng kia lan (Nouvean D9

monastére). Ou entre dans les montagnes de
Neige,

Foxo—Bulkh—not Budukhshan.
The capital of this latter can hardly be considered to stand on the
Oxus ; the river on which it is built is known by the name of the

* Lassen (Zur Geschichte der Griechischen und Indoskythischen Kénige, page
150) identifies How pin with the pass Upidn or Hupidn of Baber. According toa
note to the passage referred to in the English version of Baber’s Memoirs, this pass
is situated a few miles north of Charikar on the way to Perwan. The Cophen is
designated Kz pin by Chinese writers ; and Arrian’s description—Kwghyv 5 éy
Tevredaqridi, Gua of &ywy Mddavréy re Kal Sdacrov, cal Tap'polav, exdido0 és Tov
*Ivédv, places its identity with the Cabul river beyond question.—Eps,

1847. | Hiuan Thsang’s Itinerary. 1191

Budukhshan or Kook-chuh river ; while Balk clearly has the Oxus to its
north. There was a celebrated Fire temple at Bulkh called Noo Buhar.

Et on vient a

30. Youei mi tho. 0 pd

Yover mi TrHo—Hoormuwz, ‘‘c’est une ville de moyenne grandeur ;”’
in the district of Merve near Talkan, according to Edrisi, Vol. i. p>
467= } without the lower mark clearly readable for cg ye.

Au sud-ouest, on vient a

31. Hou chi kian. w Sad wSa _y3

Hou cui k1an—Gorjegan, Goor being the district between Bulkh and
Merve.
Au nord-ouest, on vient a

32. Tala kian (Talkan) : a l’ouest il touche wiles
a Pho la sse. nls,

Tata KIAN—The Talkan near Merve—‘“ une ville dont importance
egale a peu prés celle de Merve ol Roud.’’—Edrisi. This is the Talkan
usually indicated by Moslem writers,—of which the description is_
often affiliated on the Talkan of Budukhshan. There is also I believe
a third Talkan still nearer to Persia.

De Fo ko, 4 100 au sud,

33. Ko tche: au sud-est, on entre dans les i> IE is 95
_-montagnes de Neige.

Kotrcue—Koorjee.

34. Fan yan na (Bamiyan)—a lest, on entre whol
dans les montagnes de Neige, on passe les Pics
noirs.

Fan yAN NA—Bameeyan, the celebrated town of this name, well
known ; it was destroyed, with every kind of cruelty on the inhabitants,
by Chungees Khan. Here we notice, » mim, read as wy) x.

On vient a

35. Kia piche (Caboul).—La ville est adossée ON
aux monts T'soung Ling. Au sud de la ville, a |
40 li, ville de Si pi to Fa la sse.—De la a 30 li DS Kae!

1192 Miuan Thsang’s Itinerary.. (Dec.

sud, mont dA low nao. Royaume de Tsao kiu Jo
tho ; mont Sse na sse lo (Sse na, nomdim Déva). dy r4J
Au nord-ouest de la ville royale a 200 liles gran-
des montagnes de la Neige: 1a était l’ancien

royaume de Kian tha lo. Au sud-ouest de la | laass
méme vilte, le mont Pz Jo so Jo (solide comme un 393
eléphant). De la au nord, le Kia lan Pi to kiei ou Sls

de lalisier mordu.

Kia pr cue. Clearly Kabul ; why ¢ is substituted for J is a ques-
tion determinable probably by Chinese orthography.* The particulars
mentioned of this place are not so clear. Siprroranasse may be Estalif,
a well known town to the north of Kabul. Mont Atounao, has an
appearance of Aornus, and would almost point to the assistance of
European writers in this Chimese Geography ; or, it may be an attempt
to transcribe Lulundur yoMV. Tsao x1u THo is Lhogurd ; the 5) Lho
having been read 5) Tso.

Kian THALO.—200 li to the north-west, would point to the direction
of modern Kundahar—here designated the ancient location of the tribe ;
thus proving the knowledge of the existence of two places of the name.

Pi Lo so Lo—Clearly Peelzoor, as interpreted ;+ which may be a Per-
sian name for the celebrated defiles called in Arabic Khuebur ; or may
have a reference to Bajoor—or Khord Kabul. Hardly a Peak in these
countries is without a name.

Pi to xizv. I suspect Butkhakh,

De la a lest, & 600 Ui, par les defilés impratica-
bles des Pics noirs, ou vient & la frontiére de
PInde du nord, et &

36. Lan pho,—adossé au pics noirs. wrt

Lan poo. Lumghan ; we shall find ¢ gh constantly transcribed as
«5 ph.

De la au sud est, & 100 & passant la grande
chaine and traversant le grand fleuve ou vient &

* Identified by Lassen with the Capissa of Pliny, the Kamioa of Ptolemy. It is place
ed by the latter two degrees and a half North of Kabura, otherwise called Ortospana.
Inthe former word we have the probable etymology of the modern Kabul; the latter
Wilson conjecturally amends to Ortostana, in Sanskrit Urddhastana, ‘ the high place,’ in
reference to the elevated plain on which Kabul.is situated. See Ariana antiqua,
p. 176.—Eps.

+ faq pilla att sdra agrees better with the Chinese transcript; ‘strong as an

elephant.’— Eps.

1847. | Hiuan Thsang’s Itinerary. 1193

~ 87. Nako lo ho, limite de l Inde du nord: jYses

entouré de montagnes de tous cétés. A lest de la

ville i 3 Ui, stowpa de 300 pieds, bati par li Roz

Asoka. Au sud-ouest de la ville est un stoupa

de l’ancienne ville ou Shakya Bodhisattwa acheta

des fleurs pour le Bouddha Dipankara. Autre

bati par Asoka.

Na Ko Lo H o—Nungnuhar, the old name of the modern district of

- Julalabad.* So mentioned in the Ayeen Akbaree. In the Journal of

the Asiatic Society for January 1837, is given from the London Asia-

tic Journal, the Chinese account of India,—it mentions :—‘‘In the

year A. D. 983, the arrival of a Buddha priest in China, with a letter,
-who stated it was from the kingdom of Woo TEEN NANG, (Oudyana !)

that this kingdom belonged to Yinros of the north, (Northern India)

that in 12 days from the west (ro THE west?) you arrive at the

kingdom of Kuantoxio, Gundhara ; twenty days further to the west

you reach the kingdom of NAneG Go Lo HOLO (Nungnuhar) ; ten days

further to the west you come to the kingdom Langho, (Lumghan ;) 12

days more to the west is the kingdom of GosenaAnG, (Guznee ;) further

to the west that of Posze, (Persia.) A simple statement of the chief

towns on the grand road from Cashmeer to Persia.

Au sud-est 500 2 au travers des montagnes, on

vient a
38. Kian to lo (Gandhara) (Inde du nord). losis
A lest, il touche au fleuve Sind. La capitale 9 gh ys

s’appelle Pou loucha pou lo. Arbre Pipala. Kia

lan du roi Kia ni sse kia (400 ans aprés le Nir-

van’a de Foe). Au nord-est de-ce dernier a 50 /

en passant le grand fleuve, on vient a la ville de

Pou se ko lo fa ti. Au sud-est de Chang mou = Ss ko Shing
kia Phou sa, ville de Palou cha. Au nord-est

4 50 li de Pa lou cha, temple de Pe ma, femme

@Iswara. De la au sud-est A 150 i, ville de Ou S1,!
to kia han tchha qui touche au sud de l’Indus.

De la au nord-ouest 4 20 /i, cite de Pho lo ton Jo, dysye

* This is the Chinese transcription of Nagara, a town; Lassen first pointed out its
identity with the Nayapa of Ptolemy.— Eps,

Lod

1 P22

1194 Hiuan Thsang’s Itinerary. (Dec

lieu de la naissance de lermite Pho ni ni fonda-
teur de la musique.

Kian roto. This is the Ghundara of the Sanskrit, the Kundara
Gandaride of Strabo, and other ancient Greek Geographers. We find
it constantly mentioned in the history of Cashmeer, as a neighbouring
country at war or at peace with Cashmeer ; we have a notice of it in the
Ayeen Akbaree, Vol. i. p. 151, in the days of the first Moslem con_
quests ; Seenuhdeo being the last Hindu king of Cashmeer. In the
Ayeen Akbaree it forms the district of Puckely, lying between Cash-
meer and Utok; on the north, Suwad and Bajoor. The modern
districts of Peishawur constitutes a portion of what formed the Kun-
dhara district. The Ayeen Akbaree says, “‘'Tooman Bekram, commonly
called Peeshore, enjoys a delightful climate. Here is a temple called
Gorekehtary, a place of religious resort particularly for Jowgies.” But
in the Geographical tables we have Pershawur y3l,3 commonly called
Peeshawur. And so I find in most copies, the word to be Pershawur
called Begram, with the 7. We have also the high range called Purush-
nath, at no great distance. Kundhara is also enumerated long east of
Ghuznee, while a former one has been alluded to though not placed, in
‘*Muemund, now a dependent on Kundahar,’’—the modern city. A
difference of longitude of 26 degrees exists thus between the two
places of the same names.

In Pov Lov cuv rouLo; with the interchange of f for w we have
clearly Pershawur.*

At 1501S. E. or 50 miles, Ouro K1A HAN TCHHA—Utok ;
something to correspond. with the usual discriminative ‘‘ Benarus,” com-
monly added to Utok ; may be Gunj or Khan Surae. That this identi-
fication is correct, 1s proved by the next word, PuHo Lo rov Lo, clearly
the ruins placed a few miles 8. W. as “ Perrore ruins,” on our maps;
one sinple proof superior to an accumulation of several weaker points
of evidence.

De la passant au nord les montagnes and les
riveres a 600 4 on vient a

39. Ou tchang na (Oudyana) (Jardin) limite ila! wl!
de Inde du nord. Capitale Meng Ho li. JpSso dileyl

* It is more probably the Chinese transcript of Purushaptira,a name common in the

Puranas. Akber is said to have built, or improved this town and to have imposed its pre-
gent name, Peshawur, in reference to its position on the frontiers,—Ebs,

1847. | Hiuan Thsang s Itinerary. 1195

Au nord-est de la capitale & 250 au 260 Hi, on
entre dans une grande montagne, et on vient & la
source A pho lo lo, qui est celle du fleuve Sou
pho fa sou tou, lequel coule au sud-ouest. Au
sud-ouest de la source 4 30 Ji sur la rive septem-
trionale du fleuve, est une empreinte du pied de
Bouddha, Au sud de Meng ho li & 400 , mont
Yi lo et & 200 “i grande forét Maha fana. De ule
la au nord-ouest & 30 an 40 i, Ma iu kia lan,
monastére des Féves. De la a louest, & 60 ou
70 &@ monastére fondé par Asoka. Au sud-ouest
de Meng ho li, a 60 ou 70 & monastére du Roi
Chang kiun. A l’ouest & 50 Ui passant le grand,
fleuve, monastére d’Asoka, nommé Lou yi ta 6353 Us)
kia, ou rouge. Au nord-est & 30 i monastére de
Ko pou to. De la a Pouest passant le grand
fleuve, image d’4 fo lou tchi ti che fa lo Phou
sa. De la au nord-ouest, & 140 an 150 li mout
Lan pho lou. Au nord-est de Meng Ho li en
passant les montagnes et remontant le Sind,
faisant 1000 Zia travers des chaines de montagnes,
des ponts volants de fer, &c. vient au ruissean Tha gue
li lo, o& était autrefois la capitale de POudyana.

OuTrcHanGna—Sanskrit, Oudyana.*

This country stands in the Ayeen Akbaree as Suwad and Bajoor.
IT have no trace of it to exhibit, except that our map-makers have placed
two towns called Ooch in this district above Bajoor. I am inclined to
read the word as Ooghan—the origin and not the corruption of the
word Affghan. In some of the best and clearest written copies of the
most classical works, the term used is Ooghan. On the other hand, if
Outchang, in Oudyanuh its Sanskrit prototype, can stand the test
of examination, I believe in it we may find the oft sought origin of the
Affghan nation; for the Arabs would no doubt gutturalize the Indian
radical Oodyan or Oojan, and hence the rise of Ooghan, Afghan, Putan.
Mungloor we know as the capital of this country, which has been visit-
ed by no European that I am aware of, hence the details camot be

* According to Professor Wilson this should be Ujjana.—Eps.

1196 Hiuan Thsang’s Itinerary. [Dec.

followed. Mana FAna is a direct transcription of Maha vana, grande-
forét, while Iam almost tempted to read Lovy1 Ta xtra as Lal tukeyuh?
THALILO may have relation to Darduh, Durbund, and Dhar on the In-
dus. It may be borne in mind, that the Dorranee kings had but little
influence in these parts. That the remnant of the ancient population,
probably Hindus, asserted not to be Moslem in the present day, now
exist in the Siyuh Posh Kafirs,—that in the days of Akbar constant
invasions of these parts were carried on; that Babur boasts of his
forays on the lands of these semi-Hindus ; while in the days of Timoor
and previously it was considered a work of religious merit to extermi-
nate these Kafirs—then as now, almost unknown.

De la a Dest, passant les montagnes 4500 i ou
vient a

40. Po lou lo entre les montagnes de Neige. dol

PoLtovto—Beloor.—The district of the high range known by this
name ; placed by the Ayeen Akbaree tables close to Cashmeer.

Ovurox1a—Utok, the river made one mile wide!

Retour & Ou to kia han tchha (voyez No. 38).
Passant au midi le Sind, qui est large de 3 or 4 h
and coule au sud-ouest, ou vient a ;
41. Tan tcha chi lo (limite de l Inde du nord) oe?
dépendant du Cachemire. Au nord-ouest de la
capitale 4 70 “i, étang du dragon. V7 lo po tan lo.
De la, sud-est 30 “i, monastére bati par Asoka
(auméne de la téte). Pays du roi Tchen tha lo Jose
po la pho (lumiere de la lune). Séjour du maitre
King pou keou ma lo loto. Au sud-est de la ville,
stoupa bati par le fils d’Asoka, Keou lang nou.

TAN TCHA CHI LO.* Punch—Punjal; one of the celebrated passes
into Cashmeer, These various Khonds or tanks can only be identified on
the spot, being local myths. ‘ Pays du roi Chundur —-.” Something
connected with lumiére. The history of Cashmeer is interwoven with
stories of these wonderful dragons.

De ce pays, au sud-est 4 700 1 a travers les montagnes,

* This is no doubt the Takshasilé of the Vayu Purdna, mentioned in a note to Wilson’s
valuable translation of the Vishnu Purana, page 386, and identical with the T'axila of
the historians of Alexander. It is evidently the same place which Fa Hian names Tchu
cha chi lo, and could not be far from the site of Manikyala.—Eps,

1847.] Hiuan Thsang’s Itinerary. 1197

42. Seng ho pou lo (limite de Inde du nord) JySdwe
dépendant du Cachemire a louest il s’appuie sur
le fleave Sind. Au sud de la capitale, stoupa
fondé par Asoka. Au sud-est 440 or 50% un
autre fondé par le méme.

Retour 2 Tan tcha chi lo. On passe le Sind an yee
nords de ce pays, Au sud-est 4200 U grande poste
de piene. Stoupa bati par Asoka(anmone du corps).

SENG HO Pou Lo.—Senghpoor. I have no doubt there are several
places of this name.

De la an sud-est, par les montagnes, 500 Ui &

43. Ou la chi (limite de ?Inde du nord) ; Km!
dépendant de Cachemire. Ne suit pas la loi de
Foé. Au sud-ouest de la Capitale, a4 ou 5 ki
stoupa bati par Asoka,
Ovuxacut.—May be Ooch.
De la an sud-est, montagnes, ponts de fer ;
apris 1000 &, ou arrive a

44. Kia chi mi lo (Cachemire) limite de ens
YInde du nord. Fondé 50 ans apris le Nirvana
par Mo tian tt kia disciple d’Ananda. La capi-
tale s’appiue a l’ouest sur un grand fleuve. Il ya
quatre stoupas batis par Asoka.

Asoka, roi de Magadha 100 ans apris
Nirban’a. ’

Kia ni sse kia roi de Gandhara 400 ans aprés
le Nirvana.

Sse ma tsiu lo, roi de Tou ho lo 600 ans apres
le Nirvan’a.

Au sud est de la nouvelle ville, & 10 2 ancien-
ne ville.

Kia cHE miLo.—Kashmeer, y+, me che kia. In all instances we
find the Chinese author to repudiate final quiescent consonants ; almost
every letter is vowelized, as if inherent to the letter: the long quies-
cent Arabic vowels are generally treated as consonants.

Au sud ouest, passant par les montagnes, 700 i, on vient 4,

1198 Hiuan Thsang’s Itinerary. [Dec.

45. Pan nou tcha (Pendjab) dépendant du ols
Cachemire.

Pan Nov TCHA.—Punjab, dependent on Cashmeer : the period when
this was a fact, might give a clue to the date of this work in its original.

De 14 an sudest, 400 li a,

46. Ko lotche pou lo (dépendant duCachemire.) —_y 9% y95
Tous les pays, depuis Lan pho jusqu’a celuici, wlaeJ
sont sauvages, les habitants grossiers, les langues
barbares. Ce n’est pas la veritable limite de l’ Inde,
mais une civilisation détournée de ses frontieres.

Ko Lo TcHE POoULO.—Goorukpoor; no doubt there are several
places of this name.

Lanpuo.—Lumghan, already noticed. The author has followed. al-
most a straight easterly route.

De la au sud-est, passant la riviére & 700 h,

47. Thse kia (limite de PInde du nord.) A 393 SB
lest la riviére Pi po tche: & Pouest, le fleuve Sin corse’
tou: au sud-ouest de la grande ville a 14 an 15
H ancienne ville de Tche ko lo, 6u régnait il ya ho
plusieurs siécles le roi Ma yi lo kiu lo. Stoupa S540

du roi Asoka. An nordest de la nouvelle ville,
autre stoupa.

Tuse K1A, uy» & j—Shekarpoor, no doubt a boundary of N. W. In-
dia, towards India proper. I find no early mention of this place
even in the Ayeen Akbaree. It, as a large district, is bounded by the
waters (Run) of Boojh. Pi po teche ~ 9 ¢ Tcue ko Lo, Sukur—
we have mention of Mehr kul in the history of Cashmeer, a ‘‘ shame-
less tyrant, but heaven permitted him to make considerable conquests.”

De la a Pest 500 a

48. Tchi na pou ti (erigé par les Chinois) : ly cyta
limite de Inde du nord. Lieu ow etait le do-
maine du roi Kia ni sse kia. Les péches et les poi-
res y ont été introduites par un prince Chinois ;
d’ou les poires ont regu le nom de Tchi na ni

ee
line Stem

had

(venues de Chine), et les peches celui de T'ehi na
lo tche fe ta lo (fils du roi de la Chine.)

1847.] Hiuan Thsang’s Itinerary. 1199

An sudest de la grande ville 4 500 “, monas-
tére de Tha mo sou fa na (forét obscure). Laa
vecu le docteur Kia to yan na, 300 ans apres le
Nirvan’a. Monastére foncé par Asoka.

Tcu1 NA pou T1.—Cheenwat, reading the wa—as pa—clearly the
Cheenyout of our maps on the Chinab. In TcHr Na Lo TCHE FE TA
LO, we have the simple Persian words Cheene shuftaloo, China peaches,
as the interpretation indicates ; this was one of the first readings which
led me to the present attempt.

De la an nord-est 4 140 an 150 i a

49, Teche lan tha lo (limite de VInde du joa
nord :) anciennement brahmanique.

TcHEe LAN THA LO.—Clearly Julundur.

De li au nord-est, franchissant des montag-
nes escarpées, 700 li a

50. Khiou lou to, limite de Inde du nord;
environné de montagnes, et voisin des montag- w dis
nes de neige. Stoupa bati par Asoka.

De 1a au nord, 2000 &, au travers des montag-

nes, on arrive an royaume de Mo lo pho, aussi ws,
nommé San pho ho. (rd pow

Kutov Lov to.—Kulate Gulzee or Kulate Nuseer. The former I
suspect. A boundary of the north-west, and touching the snow ranges ,
Mo to pxo.—Morghab ; the ¢ gh read as usual ph & SanpHoHo
may be an attempt at Surrukhs (way.
De Khiou lou to, au sud 700 i passant de
grandes montagnes et un grand fleuve, on vient a.
51. Che to thou lou, limite de Inde du nord : 3 S39>
borné & lVouest par un grand fleuve. Au sud-est
de la ville 4 3 au 4 i stoupa bati par Asoka.
CuHETOTHOULO.—Khoozdar.
De la au sud-est, a 800 ia
52. Pho li ye tha lo, limite de ’Inde du
milieu. Le roi est de la race de Fei che.
PHO LI YE THA LO.
De la a Vest, 500 i a

1200 Hiuan Thsangs Itinerary. [Dec.

53. Mo thou lo: (Matoura) Inde Moyenne. | yhve
Trois stoupas batis par Asoka, Maison de pierre
ou Ou pho kieou to a préche.

Mo trHov Lo.—Muthra.

I have not the knowledge to enable me to follow our author into
central India.

108. Ma yi che fa lo pou lo. (Inde moy- By eq lo
enne) 3000 hi. .

Hérétiques ne croyant pas a la loi de Foé.

MavECHEFOLOPOULO.—Macheewaruh ; wa read fa as usual. The
well known place Macheewaluh.

De la retornant 4 Kiu tche lo, au nord, tra-
versant un désert, passant le Sin tou, on arrive au

royaume de.

109. Sin tou (Sind) (Inde occidentale), 7000 Dine
li de tour. La ecapitale Pi tchen pho pou lo. Le 52) Sa¢ 24S
roi est de la race Chou to lo. Asoka y a bati yh

beaucoup de stoupas. Ou pho kieou to a par-
couru ce royaume.

Sinrovu.—Sindab, Scinde; the capital PircHreN PHO POU LO, per-
haps Bheekumpoor, near Bhekaneer, Soobuh Ajmeer ; the mm taken
for .$ or ¢ as before remarked. e

King of the race of CHov to Lo; Chutoor, a celebrated tribe of
Rajpoots. OvuGHo Kuov TO, overran the whole of this country.

De 1a a Vest, 900 4, passant sur la rive orien-
tale de ? Indus.

110. Meou lo san pou lo. (Inde occidentale), pyle
4000 li de tour. Beaucoup d’adorateurs des
dieux, peu de Bouddhistes.

Mrov LO SAN Pou Lo.—Moltanpoor.

De la au nord-est 4 700 li,

111. Po fa to (5000 “i de tour) Quatre stoupas da3JSa le
d’ Asoka ; vingt temples d’hérétiques. Lieu ov
le maitre T'chin na fe tha lo (trés vainqueur) a
composé son livre.

Po ra tTo.—Bahawilpoor. I am not satisfied with the reading.

1847.| Hiuan Thsang’s Itinerary. 1201

De Sin tou, au sud-ouest & 15 au 1600 Zi, |

112. A thian pho tchi lo (Inde occidentale) wes yes Si!
5000 Ui. La capitale s’appelle Ko tchi che fa lo.

Les murs sont &louest prés du fleuve Sin tou, ose
et voisins du bord de la grande mer: Pas de

roi, dépendant du Sin tou. Asoka y a bati six

stoupas.

A THIAN PHO CHI Lo.—Adeenuh, Gujerat. The place indicated is
clearly a district on the sea coast. Adeenuh isa large town in the
Sirear of Surat, Soobuh Gujerat ; mentioned in the Ayeen Akbaree,
with a harbour for ships. The capital Ko TcH CHE FA LO.—
Kurachee poor!? I should almost doubt this reading, for a ca-
pital of Guzerat, but the loose connection between other establish-
ed and identified places leaves us ample room for even such a
jump. Kurrache is clearly on the coast and on the west of the Indus.

De la & Pouest 4 moins de 2000 2,

113. Lang ko lo (Inde occidentale) plusieurs wlo,S
milliers de /i en tous sens. La capitale s’appelle
Sou tou li che falo. Ce pays est sur le bord de J Jor~e
la grande mer. Il y faut passer pour aller chez
les Femmes d’occident. Pas de roi: il dépend JaSs)
de Pho la sse. Les caractéres sont semblables a cyl

ceux des Indiens. La langue est un peu différente.
Dans la ville, un temple de Maha Iswara.

Lane Koo. —This district on the sea, possessing ports for Zungbar,
and depending on Persia, must be either Kerman or Mukran. The
word reads as Lungoor, which I almost think I have seen in relation
with this coast. It may be Punjgoor, which is a large town of Kuch
Mukran. We have Rajahs of Sundul mentioned by Ferdoosee in the
direction of Kerman. I suspect the Chinese author read of some port
of embarkation for Zungebar, he seized with alacrity on the known
word zun, for women, and manufactured the translation of western
from some fancied form derived of wy, west, or any similar root.

De la au nord-ouest. |

114. Pho la sse. (Perse) (non compris dans nly
P’Inde) plusieurs fois dix mille i de tour. La

N
F>)

1202 Huan Thsang’s Itinerary.

capitale s’appelle Sou la sa tang na. Beaucoup .
de temples ot les disciples de Thi na pa font
leurs adorations, Deux ou trois monastéres. Tra-
dition relative au pot de Foé. (Conf. Foé koué ki,
Chap. xxxix.) A lest du palais du roi, ville de
Hou mo. Ce pays, an nord-ouest touche a Fe
lin. Au sud-ouest de Fe lin, royaume des Fem-
mes d’occident, dans une ile de la mer du sud-

ouest.

Puoua ss cyl, Persia. The capital Sou uA sA TANG NA—Sheraz-

astan; TH1 NA PA may have a reference to fire worship. Palace of
the kings Houmo, Kom, the ancient town of this name, where the
kings of Persia were buried, This country, at the north-west, touch-

ing Frvin, may have some general reference to Ferung or Kurope.

De A thian pho tchi lo, au nord 4 700 hi,

115. Pi to chi lo. (Inde occidentale) 3000 2
de tour. Ce pays est sans roi: il dépend du Sin
tou. Au nord de la ville & 15 ou 16 li, dans une
grande forét, stoupa de plusieurs centaines de
pieds bati par Asoka. Non loin a lest, monastere
bati par le grand Arhan Ta kia ta yan na.

Ke

Pi ro cut Lo.—Buhkur ; there are two places of this name, Buhkur
at Roree, which may be the place here indicated; or Bukur in the

Doabuh, between the Jheelum and Chenab rivers.
De la au nord-est a 300 h,

116. A pan tchia (Inde occidentale) 2400
ou 2500 i de tour. Pas de grand roi: il dépend
du Sin tou stoupa bati par Asoka.

A PAN TCHIA cal: Ooch. The » read as f or p-

tionable reading.
De la au nord-est 4900 Li, >
117. (Inde occidentale) 4000 i

de tour. Ce pays dépend de celui de Kia pi che.
La langue a peu d’analogie avec celle de Inde

Fa la nou.

i) la43

er
Rather a ques-
whl whls

ody
wlols

1847.] Hiuan Thsang’s Itinerary. 1203

moyenne. Ou dit que ce pays touche, a l’ouest,
& Khi kiang na dans les montagnes.

Fatanovu.—Analogy would point to Baran, Bolan. Perhaps Daman ;
for there is no saying what may be the reading given to Shukustuh nay
Nustalikh writing without points, on the absence of any sense to guide
to the proper word. It must be some place dependent on Kabul, and
touching Kut KIANG NA, which perhaps is Guznee, Guzneen. Daman
will fulfill both these conditions, but the identification is not happy.

De 1a au nord-ouest on passe de grandes mon-
tagnes et de larges courants, on traverse de

petites villes, et aprés 2000 dc on sort des limites
de l’Inde, et on arrive 4

118. Thsao kiu tho, (7000 li de tour). Langue d95 94J
et caractéres particuliers, Stoupas batis par
Asoka. Temple du Dieu Tsou na, venu du mont
A lou nao, prés de Kia pi che.

Tusao Kivu THO.—Already given as Lhogurd.

De 1a au nord a 500 hk,

119. Foé li chi sa tang na (2000 li de lest & WBmmar hy
Pouest 1000 2 du sud au nord). La capitale s’ap-
pelle Hou phi na. Le roi est de race Thou kiouei hls

(turque). Il est attaché aux trois Précieux.

For LI CHI SA TANG NA.—Baloochistan, the capital Hou puna,
Kharan. To the north-east, over rivers and mountains, skirting the
boundaries of Kabul, would reach the range of GHorxEsTAN, which is
the name for the Koh Baba summit, whence issues the Helmund
according to all Moslem Geographical works ; now Koh baba is the
highest point of the chain.

De la au nord est, passant les montagnes, fran-
chissant les riviéres et sortant des limites de Kia
pi che, apres dix petites villes, on atteint les
grandes montagnes de Neige et la chaine Pho lo
sina. C’est le plus grand pic du Djambou dwipa.
Pendant 3 jours on descend et on arrive a

1204 Hiuan Thsang’s Itinerary. [Dec.

120. An tha lo pho, (ancien pays de Tou ho
lo). 3000 c de tour.

Pas de grand roi: il est soumis aux Thou kiouei.
Stoupa bati par Asoka.

AN THA LoFro.—lIndurab, as before. But there is also a most fertile
Canton of this name in the country of Ran on the Araxes. Edrisi,
Vol. iby.p.,321,

De 14 au nord-ouest en entrant dans les val-
lees, en franchissant les chaines et passant par
plusieurs petites villes, a 400 d.

12). Houo si to, (anciennement pays de wy Lines 9
Tou ho lo.) 3000 & detour. Pas de grand roi, wylinw 55
soumis aux Thou kiouei. e

Hovo si to.—Ghoristan of Tokhara. But this may be Kuristan, the
districts on the Kur, west of the Caspian.

De la au nord-ouest en passant les montagnes,
les vallées et plusieurs villes, on arrive a.

122. Houo, (anciennement pays de Tou dy
ho lo), 3000 & de tour. Pas de souverain CS

soumis aux Thou kiouei. Beaucoup croient aux
trois Précieux. Peu honorent les esprits. A I’-
est on entre dans les monts 'T'soung Ling, les
monts sont au centre du Djambou dwipa. Au
sud ils tiennent aux grandes montagnes de
Neige. An nord, ils vont jusqua’ la mer chande
et aux Mille sources. <A Jlouest, jusqu’au
royaume de Houo, et a lest jusqu a Ou chai:
ils ont plusieurs milliers de /i en tous sens.

Sg

Hovo.—Ghoor or may be Khooee near the Araxes.

Tsounc Line.—The Blue mountains, extending from the Mer-
chaude, to the Himalaya of snow, from this Ghoor on the west to Ouchai
on the east. We have here some repetition of what is formerly given
subsequently to the district Chikhini. This latter belongs in my
opinion to another portion of the work ; at such interchange and con-

See ——eeeeeeeEeEeE—————e—eEeEeeEeEeEeGr eee

1847.] Hiuan Thsang’s Itinerary. 1205

fusion we are not to wonder, when we bear in mind that the French
Editor had not the entire work before him ; but was forced to collect
the places named from various different books. I suspect the leaves
have become transposed and wrongly placed—for from Ghoor of Bu-
dukhshan we find ourselves carried suddenly to the west side of the
Caspian, and to this cause we may attribute the repetition just passed
of Indurab, Ghoristan for Kurestan, Ghoor for Khooei. Our Chinese
author having fallen on these names west of the Caspian, and affiliated
them on those he had already described east of the same sea. In
truth this is the grand error of all Moslem Geographical works. Mak-
ing no allowance for two places under the same name, always consider-
ing them as identical ; and carrying routes to and from the one, which
in reality belong to the other ; of this I could give many proofs.

Vers lest, 2 100 @ on vient a

123. Meng kian, (anciennement pays de Tou ws
ho lo). Pas de grand roi: il est soumis aux Thou whey
kiouei.

Mene x1An.—Moghan near Salian; on the Kur, the celebrated
plain where Nadir Shah before the assembled tribes assumed the crown
of Persia. Placed by Edrisi as a dependent district on Azerbeyujan.
By Sadek Esfuhanee near the Caspian ; it is also entered in the tables
of the Ayeen Akbaree.

An nord on vient a

124. Ali ni (anciennement pays de Ton ho wy)!
lo). Embrasse les deux rives de Fa tsou 300 wh)!
de tour.

A ui n1.—Aran, on the Nuhr ulras, Araxes. Arran, w!,!, a tract of
country situated between the provinces of Azerbaejan, Shervan and
Armeneyuh. ‘To Arran belong the cities Mooghan, wle,, and others.
—-Sadek Esfuhanee.

Lying on both banks of the Fatsou, or Oxus; this is but a portion
of an old and far extended Geographical error, which connected, first
the Oxus with the Uturuk or river of the Torks, and then with or
without intervention of the Caspian, made the Araxes also a continua-
tion of the same river. The Chinese author may have found in some
works the Arran lying on both banks of a river, and from his own idea

1206 Hiuan Thsang’s Itinerary. [Dec.

given the name. This supposed identity of the Uturuk and the Oxus
is the real cause of all the stories of the Oxus having once fallen into
the Caspian.

A Vest on vient a

125. Ko lo hou, (anciennement pays de Tou w S95
ho lo) touche au nord, le Fa tsou. WE ye wlaya
Koto nov.—Goorgan? The old mistake of the Uturuk for the
Oxus—Joorjan of our maps.

A lest passant la chaine aprés plusieurs cantons
et cités, a 300 li,

126. Ke li se mo, (anciennement pays de
Tou ho lo). 100 de lest & Pouest, 300 du wll a
nord au sud.
KetiseEMo.— Khorasan, the well known district of the Sun.
Allant an nord-est on vient &

127. Poli ho, (anciennement pays de Tou ho jlaly
lo), 100 i de Vest a Pouest, 300 & du sud au
nord.

Potro. Reads like Balkh; which lies in a north-east direction
from Khorasan, might stand for Bulghar.

Ke tt se mo. Kharism; in the former part we had Holisemikia as
Kharism.

De Ke li se mo passant les montagnes, al’est & Ait
300 “i, on vient a

128. Sse mo tha lo, (anciennement pays de yddqaw
Tou ho lo), 3000 Z de tour. A Pouest des monts
Tsoung Ling, la domination des Thou khiouei a
beaucoup altéré les moeurs et deplacé les peu-
ples. Ce pays touche & Vouest, a celui de Ke li
se mo.

Ss— MO THU LO.—Semundus.—Edrisi, Vol. i. p. 336. ‘ De Babel
Abwab, ¢!3!b, Dur bund a Samandar, jo44, on compte 4 Journées
par un pays habité ; et de Samandar a Athil, Us! 7 Journées,” “ Sa-
mandar, )t+w&s,0*, etait autrefois une ville importante et tres peuplée

Fondeé pur Noucherewan, elle etait entourée de Jardins et d’ innom-

1847.] Miuan Thsang’s Ttinerary. 1207

brable vignobles: mais elle etait attaquée par une tribu de Rous
cg ldlass, que s’en empara, et sa prospérite evanouit ; can this last
sentence and “la domination des Thou Khiouee a_ beaucoup alteré
les moeurs et deplacé les peuples,”’ be the same?

We know that the Kubdeelutal-roos of those days, would have been
considered Turks; hence it is not a very presumptive question to
ask, if the archetype of these two translations may not from the
similarity of the translations, be almost pronounced identical. The
description of Edrisi is itself a quotation. We have thus

Edrisi.

French Translation by Jaubert. Chinese Translation by the author
of Hiuan-Thsang.
French retranslation by Klaproth

and Landresse.
De la vers l’est 200 2 a

129. Po tho tsang na (anciennement pays de wh as bo
Tou ho lo), 2000 % de tour. Le roi est ferme-
ment attaché a la croyance des trois Précieux.

Po THo TsANGNA.—Maczundurestan ?

De la au sud-est, a 200 & au travers des mon-
tagnes,

130. Yin po kian (anciennement pays de Tou wyltly 55 |
ho lo), 1000 % de tour. la langue est un peu
differente de celle de Po tho tsang na.

YIN PO KIAN, is not so clear, unless we can establish the zal,
connected by its damun, with the r, and read y,! Eu, the r dropt, or
read w, as we have remarked before of the y r.

De la au sud-est, franchissant la chaine par un
chemin périleux, a 300 li,

131. Kiou lang nou (anciennement pays de wre wdas
Tou ho lo), 2000 i de tour. Point deloi. Peu
de Bouddhistes. Le peuple est sauvage et laid.

Le roi croit aux trois Précieux.

K1ouLANG nNov.—Geelan ?

De la au nord-est, gravissant les montagues
par une route difficile, a 500 Ui,

™N
ee)

1208 Hiuan Thsang’s Itinerary. [Drc.

132. Tha mo si thiei ti, ou Thian pin, ou Wansly
Hou mi (anciennement pays de Tou ho lo), 15 ou O)d
1600 Zi de Pest a Pouest, 4 ou 5 kk (sic) du sud
an nord. Entre deux montagnes, sur le fleuve
Fa tsou.

Les habitants ont des yeux verts, différents de
ceux de tous les autres pays.

THA MO SI THI EI TO.—Daghestan ; we have already had & oh trans-
cribed as @ m. Thian pin Durbund, pin beng bund as we remarked in
Ghorbund ; Durbund lies on the west coast of the Caspian. The Arabic
name being ~!y2JI~L Babul abwab. Can some story of Green-eyes be
traced to this country.

133. Che khi ni (2000 i de tour). La capi- UPS >
tale s’appelle Wen ta to. Ce pays est au nord 5S

des grandes montagnes de Neige.
Cue Ku N1.—Cherkes, or Cherkes, the modern Circassia. The r

has been absorbed, and the final ze } read as before, nun w n.

Julius Von Klaproth visited in 1808, the Tartar tribes lying on the
borders of Russia. He found the Lamian religion to, prevail among all
of them; the priests considering Tebut as the source of their creed —
that intercourse was maintained with the parent country by missions.

He mentions also from an original Mongol work called the “ Spring
of the Heart,” that the earliest traces of this Lamian religion among
the Moguls are met with at the time of Zungees Khan, who sent for
to his capital, the Lama high priest ‘‘ to establish a system of religion
and unite it with the monarchy,’ that the Moguls term this date the
period of ‘‘ the first respect for religion.” The people of this country,
called Circassians by nations of Europe, are named Tscherkessi by the
Russians ; but denominate themselves Adegi; the word Cherkeez is
considered Tartar or Mongul, from Cher, a road, and Kez to cut!!! the
people who held this position in the days of Strabo being called Zv«o.
The result which I am compelled to adopt by my own readings and
identifications is, that the introduction of the Arabic word ls,
Kulu for fort, in Kulu Sumungan: of the word Emam for Huzurut
Kmam, a place sacred to some Moslem saint, prove the names used in
the Chinese original to be those of an age posterior to the Moslem

LL

1847. | Hiuan Thsang’s Itinerary. 1209

invasion of Affehanistan ; that if my identification of Utok, Shekar-
poor and Buhawilpore stand the test of criticism, that the present
nomenclature cannot claim for the work of the Chinese author, in its
present form, an antiquity of one hundred years. I say in its present
form, under the names now given to the world, by the French transla-
tors. Nay, some of the transcriptions are such as would almost war-
rant the supposition, of the presence of European: Maps, as in the case
of Tcu1 NA poutt, for Chinyout. The bases of the work are in my
opinion clearly Arabic and Persian Geographical publications, many of
the words are literal transcripts from the Arabic; and the similarity
between the two French translations given under the head of Sumandur,
almost. warrant the assertion that the Arabic of Edvrissi, or perhaps a
step higher, his authority, have not been absent. Many a literary posi-
tion has been established on weaker evidence. Such being facts, we
may suppose for the sake of argument two or three modes, in which
the present work has been got up.

There may have existed old travels of this Hiuan Thsang either in
books or in popular tradition; which some learned Chinese author
may have modernized by the introducing the present names of places,
drawn from Tibetian sources as regards the confines of that country ;
or from Persian and Arabic works, as relating to districts more remov-
ed from this centre of the Lamian religion; thus finding local habita-
tions and names for various adventures and miracles of the sainted
Superiors of his creed.

Or, like the Abbé Barthélemy, some talented scholar of the Chinese
empire may have embodied the results of many years of study and
reading in the travels of a fancied Hiuan Thsang, as the “ Voyage du
Jeune Anacharsis Chinois,’ tracing out the travels not of one Lama,
** Asoka,” but of many members of this religion, so as to bring with-
in its scope and reach, nearly all the portions of Asia, in which this

_ religion ever had footing.

Or the whole of it may be a modern compilation of some book-maker,
with Geographical information for its end, while the various religious
ancedotes have been introduced as relief to a dry discourse. The
spoliation of western Asia, the plunder of the celebrated libraries of
Bokhara, Sumurkund and Baghdad, by the Mogul armies under Zun-
gees Khan and his sons, must have carried to China numerous valuable

7R2

1210 iTiuan Thsang’s Itinerary. [Dec.

Persian and Arabic works, whence much of this information may have
been obtained. These books may have been read by Molds of Kashgar
or any other Moslem province of China.

But above all, we must not forget the mformation which may have
been imported to the learned of the celestial empire by the Jesuit
Missions of the 16th, 17th and 18th centuries. Nay, much earlier ;
for, from the travels of Marco Polo, and from the Persian histories of
Monka Khan, we know that Europeans had great influence in China,
at a much earlier age ; we all understand that the Jesuit Missions always
considered instruction as one of their most powerful means. The
followers of Loyola improved the Chinese Almanacs, and hence it may
be inferred were not entirely neglectful of the sister science of Geogra-
phy. Nor should we forget the connection even now existing with
Russia. With these sources of information open we need not be so
much astonished at the identifications which are here discovered. I
am inclined to give a very recent date to the whole compilation.”

I would remark, that particulars appear more minute round Kabul,
asa centre; that the distances and directions are utterly worthless,
being the combined results of misreadings, misunderstandings and
guess work. Meridians of Latitude and Longitude have been followed
in some instances, routes of marches and caravans in others, that the
places are less distinctly delineated as more distant from Kabul; that
the points of the compass have been strangely perverted, often reversed.
The Chinese measure of Li may be taken in gross measurements as 4
of a mile.

The Geographical work of Edrisi was compiled EL. 548, A. D. 1154,
for Roger king of Naples and Sicily—By Abou Abdallah, Mohummud-
bin Mohummud el Edrisi ; from numerous older books, chiefly Arabic.

The Sadek Esfuhanee, is a Geographical table of Latitudes and Lon-
gitudes translated for the Oriental Translation ; Fund but the errors are
endless, the Latitudes and Longitudes being copied with no attention to
their correctness; in other respects the work is useful. Of the author
few particulars are known, except that he lived about A. D. 1635.

The Ayeen Akbaree is the great work of the celebrated Abul Fuzl,
one of the Ministers of Akbar, emperor of Hindoostan. The work

* The great geographical compilation entitled Pian i tian, is quite a modern work we
believe. We are happy to learn by a letter from Col. Sykes, that the whole is about to
be translated from the Chinese by a young French savant.— Eps.

—————————————————————_——_SLlrrtltttt”t~—
$$$
.

1847. | A couple of hours’ Herborization at Aden. 1211

was translated by Gladwin ina mode, considering the age and the
limited knowledge of Persian which then prevailed, that reflects much
credit on the translator. But it is a work whichif several manu-
scripts could be obtained would well repay a modern translation. The
original work was finished of the close at the loth century.

ww

ter

A couple of hours’ Herborization at Aden. By M. P. Edgeworth,
fisq. C.S.

On my way back to India I touched at Aden in October 1846, and
while the steamer was coaling was able to make a short herborization
in the little ravine behind the hotel and on the very bare rocky sides
of the hill adjoining. As very little seems to be known regarding the
flora of this terrestrial paradise, 1 think that the results of my two
hours’ stroll may prove not uninteresting, as there are some curious
forms and new genera and species to be noted among the few flowers
I collected.* The soil in which I found them was gravelly or rocky,
the rocks all of volcanic origin. Of several species, which I believe I
have identified with the description given in De Candolles Prodromus,
I subjoin more detailed characters.

Rm ehh otis hey Ne ary GOdha MAOVARIMERS,. oi. c-cnra atrormatys aa ea!
ns ee ee oe dure Serophularimesejaiya ic. <ieiscars,. « 3
eae 2 S/d ists. Soa tals Gant hacer, «a: sy sverecd we,'e)ata.e L:
Pepirgatese dhs £5414 aj anja) Lye Salwadoracessy \ soa. s uncensored
ene Cre Bt oh Seale oO.) Phombapinieys |. faceless » ad
Ie 4,55) 20) 15'S < bees wc mine Be Nel Sete ee is selaia ys coins lny > ¢ 1
Paronychiew,.............. 1 Chenopodiaceze,......

Creme bitaceses, 02. oe. 6 Lut Map horbiaceg car, «Ab vestaare «jae te
eS ilies.) gy): Din, GRAMNIMO RR, ceeds ainsi bs wreghiaumens St
Composite, ............... 2 Cyperacese, ........2.e00. 2
OS 2 a ae ees
Convolvulacez,.......6.- 1 Total,.....42

Capparidee.
CLEOME DROSERIFOLIA, De C, No. 23, p. 239, to which description
may be added—
* It is probable that most of these plants are to be found in the collection made by

M. Botta, but I have only seen the first part of the description of that collection, con-
sisting only of Alge,

1212 A couple of hours’ Herborization at Aden. [Drc.,

Petala 4, basi squama cupuliformi nectarifera instructa rubiscentia
extus glandulosa, 2 majora. Stam. 4; Stigma tubulosum roseum,
Sepala subzequalia. Flores axillares solitares. Siliquze ellipticee acutze
(nec oblongee ut in D. C.) Semina glabra ; variat petiolis longioribus,
foliis minus hirsutis, petalisque tantum 2 majoribus nectariferis.

CLEOME GRACILIS, nov. sp: herbacea, erecta, rigide ramosa
strigoso-hirsuta, foliis alternis, suboppositisve breviter petiolatis late
cordato-ovatis, orbiculatisve’ strigosis, racemis terminalibus aphyllis,
floribus gracile pedicellatis, sepalis 4, subeequalibus acutis glandulosis,
petalis 4, cruciatis venosis lilacinis. Stam. didynamis siliquis sessilibus
filiformibus erectis, seminibus glabris. Habitu floribusque lilacinis
cruciatis cardaminem mentiat, ideo C. scaposee affinis ?

CLEOME RUTA, Jacquemont—De Caisue p. 19, t. 19.

This I believe to be identical with C. brachycarpa, D. C. (Ornithopo-
doides, Forsk.) The description given by Forskahl is perfectly similar ;
except that the old shoots do not become glabrous ; I only hesitate to
name it so, as I presume that M. DeCaisne had the opportunity of
comparing Jacquemont’s specimens with original ones of Vahl or
Forskahl. The Aden plant is certainly identical with that from the
Sutlej, with which I have compared it.

CLEOME MuRIcATA.—Erecta glabra apice glandulis nigris punctata,
foliis longe petiolatis palmatim 5-7-natis petiolis muricatis foliolis
petiolulatis linearibus utrinque acutis apiculatis glaucis glabris, racemis
terminalibus thyrsoideis, sepalis glandulosis, petalis unilateralibus, duo-
bus (inferioribus) duplo majoribus longe unguiculatis 2 ovalibus ungue
brevi tubuloso nectarifero. Stam. 6 didynamis, stigmate sepili tubulo-
so extus annulo glandularum purpureo instricto legumine stipitato
(stipite pedicello paullo breviore) longo tereti acuminato polyspermo,
seminibus globosis tomentosis.

This appears to differ from Forskahl’s No. 120, C. angustifolia in the
downy seeds. And the leaves which could scarcely be temred filiform.
Can it be C. paradoxa ?

The flowers are very handsome deep, yellow vemed with orange as
large as and rather resembling Cassia sophera.

CADABA MONOPETALA.—Suffruticosa ramosissima ramulis juniori-
bus pilosis demum glabris tentibus, foliis subrotundis basi subcordatis
seabris margine et petiolo hispidis, floribus axillaribus solitariis longe

1847.] A couple of hours’ Herborization at dden. 1213

pedunculatis, sepalis ineequalibus glanduloso—pilosis 2 planiusculis, 2
concavis, petalo unico albido longe unguiculato ungue tubuloso nectari-
fero limbo ovato. Stam. 5 breviter monadelphis meequalibus 2 minori-
bus, 2 majoribus 1 maximo, ovario longe stipitato stigmate sepili
capsula stipitata setis clavatis hispida.

An C. glandulosa, Forsk. ? differt petalo unico nec nullo.

CapPARIS UNCINATA.—Wov. spec: fruticosa glaberrima, stipulis
2 spimosis uncinatis, foliis petiolatis crassis ovatis (directione obli-
quis) acutis apice spinoso-uncinatis, pedunculis solitaris 1-floris folio
multo longioribus, sepalis saccatis, petalis 4, albis, 2 inferioribus
dolabriformibus intus lanatis 2 superioribus subrotundis glabris, stam.
numerossimis antheris albidis, thecophoro fructifero pedunculo longiore,
fructum cylindraceum longum, semina numerosissima.,

An C. egyptiaca, D. C.? at videtur “ foliis uncinato-spinosis”
diversa. Flores magni speciosi albi.

Resedacee.

Resede species foliis grassiusculis suffrutescens.

Having no book referring to the Resedaceze, I refrain from inserting
any details.

Polygalee.

PotyeGaLtA ARABICA, nov. spec. (Sect. III. Blepharidium, D. C.
p- 826) ; omnino pilis sursim adpressis incana, foliis alternis brevissime
petiolatis ellipticis obtusis, racemis pauce floris, alis oblique obovatis
obtusis pubescentibus, capsulam ineequaliter obcordatam marginatam
ciliatam, seminibus longe pilosis.

An P. erioptera? at foliis nec glabris nec acutis-valde affinis P.
serpyllifolice differt cupsula marginatd, pilis etiam seminis longioribus.

Carina cristata rosea. Seminis canniculo basi piloso stipitato, arillus
3-partitus seminis basim paullo superans segmento uno angustiore
longiore. In P. serpyllifolio pilis seminibus fuscent, in P. Bothiand
semen multo grossius pilis brevioribus tegitur, stipiti omnino arilla
abscondito.

Zygophyllee.

Faconia Arapica.—D. €.

_ This answers the description fully, and is quite identical with the
species so common near the Sutlej, which I believed to be Ff. Myso-
rensis, but the spines are smooth, not hispid as described in that

1214 A couple of hours’ Herborization at Aden. [Dec.

species. Lieut. Munro, in his catalogue of plants growing near Agra,
states Mysorensis to be identical with Arabica, and he p bably had
specimens from the peninsula as well as the Sutlej. This plant varies
both at Aden and in Hindustan in having either simple or ternate
leaves, which vitiates the sectional character given by De Candolle.

LEGUMINOS PAPILIONACER. SPARSIUM MONOSPERMUM.,

Nov. genus. Caraciinn.—Calyx ebracteatus subbilabiatus 3 seg-
mentis acuminatis inferioribus paulo longioribus. Vexilla dorso carinata
emarginata oblonga. Alee oblonge auricula ad carinam dorso fissam
coalite. Stamina ad medium monadelpha 1-9, novem & coalita, parte
libera tenui, antherze ovalee consimiles, ovarium l-spimum. Stylus
glaber post anthesin bortus. Stigma capitatum pilis deflexis longe bar-
batis. Legumen stipitatum subinflatum dorso rectum antice gibbosum
apice attenuatum 1-spimum, semen ovali-oblongo compressum oliva-
ceum.

CaTACLINE SERICEA.—Suffrutex sericeo-incana, foliis 2-4, jugis
cum impari prope duplo-majore, foliolis anguste obovatis ellipticisve
obtusis’ mucronulatis utrimque incano, serucies pilis adpressis subtus
nervosis, racemis oppositifoliis umcinalibusve elongatis, floribus solitariis
geminisve inferioribus folio depauperato bracteatis, calyce sericeo, vexille
extus sericea purpurea, ovario hirsuto, leguminibus in rachim decli-
natis. ,

I suspect that this belongs to Boissy’s genus Pognostigma, quoted
‘in Walters repert, II. p. 856. But not having any means of referring
to his work I cannot be sure, meanwhile I have given the above provi-
sional generic character and name on account of its declinate fruit. It
it allied to Tephrosia in habit, but the stamina and legume are very
_ different.

TAVERNIERA GLAUCA.—Glaberrima foliis unifoliatis camosis glabris
glaucis rhomboideo—ovatis suborbiculatis vemucronatis, stipulis 2,
parvis scariosis cuneatis acutis, racemis 5-10, floris bracteis pedicello
brevioribus acutis margine membranaceis, staminibus apice geuiculatis
alternis brevioribus decimo recto multo breviore geniculam vix attin-
gente, legumine 2-articulato setis introrsum arcuatis hispido.

Next to T. lappacea, D. C. II. p. 339, differs in smoothness and
the sete of the legume are scarcely hamose; the stamens are more

a fat

1847.| A couple of hours’ Herborization at Aden. 1215

geniculate than is allowed in the generic character as given by D. C.
The pods ae concealed by the withered scarious persistent petals.

Vexilla magna concava per anthesin reflexa subcarinata breviter
emarginata et calloso—mucronulata. Alee angustee falcatze ellipticee basi-
truncato auriculatee ungue brevi tenui vexillo plus duplo brevioris. Ca-
rina vexillo major obtusa, stylus longus basi tortuoso-geniculatus filifor-
mis, stigmate punctiformi apicali.

MIMOSsEz.
Benth. in Hook. Fl. Ind.

ACACIA ERIOLOBA? Spinis rectis geminis, foliis tomentosis bipin-
natis 3-jugis prime 8-10-foliolatee, capitulis globosis axillaribus, stamini-
bus liberis, leguminibus ellipticis extus velutinis di-spinnis subfarctis.

There was also another species not in flower, perhaps 4. arabica,
and another which appeared to be Prosopis spicigera, but likewise not

in flower.
Ficoidee.
Oryei1a DEcuMBENS, D. C. III. p. 455.
Paronychiee.

Noy. Genus. Crratonycuia.—-Calyx 5-phyllus sepalis ingequali-
bus ellipticis plus minus carinatis carina in aristam brevem producta,
margine scarioso apicem versus laciniato-ciliato, duobus multo majori-
bus cetera amplectentibus. Petala 5-lmeari—hyalina, stamina 5-submo-
nadelpha, filamentis basi dilatatis, linearibus planis apice attenuatis, an-
theris 5 albidis ovatis. Stylus longus apice 3-dentatus, dente nudis
breviore, stigma, unilaterale. Caryopsis 1-spermis semen basi fixum
erectum orthotropum pyriforme. Embryo erecta cotyledonibus planis
ovatis, albumine pauco laterali.

Herba erecta dichotomé ramosissima, annua.

C. nidus. Ramis tentibus, pilis brevibus deorsum scabris, foliis cruci- |
atim verticellatis subsessilibus ellipticis utrinque acutis apice mucronatis
glabriusculis margine scabrillis, stipulis connatis setosis, floribus ternis
sessilibus, involucris subspinoso—hispidis ramosis post anthesin valde
auctis, seminis testa rugoso—striata eleganter glandulis brunneis pune-

Ptata.

This curious looking plant, which looks like a bird’s nest with its
mass of branched involucres, differs from the section acanthonychia, of

_ Paronychia, in 2 not 3 of the sepals being exterior and armed, The

a

1216 A couple of hours’ Herborization at Aden. [ Dec.

shape of the stigma and the stipules seems to differ sufficiently from
Paronychia to warrant placing it in a new genus; perhaps it should
rather be considered as a subgenus.
Cucurbitacee.
A species resembling the Colocynth, but the specimens were mislaid.
Rubiacee.

Kouavutta GRANDIFLORA, D. C.

Hedyotis Sp? glanduloso scabra, foliis linearibus acutis margine
revolutis, stipulis connatis setaceis ramis tentibus prostratis, floribus 4-
meris antheris erectis.

As in every specimen I found the ovary had changed into a bud and
m several sprouted into a young shoot, I cannot speak with precision
as to its Genus. :

Composite Semoniacie.

Vemonta CANA—(Lepidaploa,) suffruticosa ramosa omnimo pilis
densissimis deorsim adpressis incana, foliis petiolatis variis obovatis, pp
spathulatis rhomboideisve integris dentatis obtusis acutisve, panicula
dichotome fastigiataé subscorpoidea demum subcorymbosa, capitulis
pedicellatis sessilibusve 10-floris bractea parvula instructis, involucri
squamis exterioribus brevibus omnibus dorso histellis margine scariosis
acutis (nec acuminatis) in fructu erectis nec revolutis, uninerviis, co-

rollis glabris, pappo duplice setiformi, serie exteriore multoties breviore

achenio sub-tereti, costis 5, pilosis, valliculis glanduloso—punctatis.
I observed likewise abundantly a very aromatic shrub, apparently a
Blumea, but I lost the specimens.
Asclepiadee.
Glossonema Boveanum, D. C.
Convolvulacese.

One species, but I lost the specimen, it was a trailing plant, not
twining’.

Boraginee—Heliotropice.

Yeniorrorium Parvironium, Nov. spec: (Sect. Orthostachys)
strigosum pilis albis sursim adpressis foliis breviter petiolatis anguste
ovatis ellipticisve obtusis margine revolutis spicis apice scorpoideis,
bracteatis, bracteis a floribus dissitis eisve oppositis, calycis 5-partitis
laciniis obtusis, corolla breviter tubulosa limbo plicato 5-dentato seg-
mentis apice incrassatis margine undulatis, fauce intus annulo piloso

1847, | A couple of hours’ Herborization at Aden. 1217

cincto, antheris hastatis acutis apice subglabris tamen coherentibus,
stylo brevi stigmate wxbraculi-formi apiculato nuculis facillime separa-
bilibus subtrigonis extus semi spheericis adprsse hispidis lateribus planis
1 foveolatis.

Proximum videtur H. bicolori, differt floribus sessilibus nec pedicel-
latis et ab omni subgenere forma stigmatis.

Scrophularinee.

Linaria, probably L. Helava, but I have lost the specimens.

ANTICHARIS ARABICA, Benth. in D. C. p. 347.

My specimens differ only in the leaves being ovate, or lanceolate, not
linear-oblong, as there described.

CAMPYLANTHUS JUNCEUS.—Glaber, bracteis ciliatis, fauce corolle
tubo inferiori intus pilosis antheris 1-locularibus muticis.

Suffrutex ramosus subaphyllus, folia parva subulata crassiuscule
caduca. Racemi longi terminales. Corolle limbi segmenta 2-superiora
paullo minora eestivatione intima ; filamenta mucronata cum connective
sub-apice articulata, antheree in alabastro etiam 1-loculares loculo aperto.
Stylus complanato-dilatatus apice glanduloso, crenulato, stigmate unila-
terali. Semina uniformia ala membranacea omnino circumdata.

‘This curious looking shrub differs from the generic character as at
present limited, in the form of the anther, but it seems otherwise so
fully to correspond in habit with Campylanthus as to merit a place in
the genus. Although Anticharis and Doradanthera appear to differ
exactly as this plant from Campylanthus.

Acanthacee.

AcantTuus ImBricatTus.—Prostratus, ramis tentibus albis, foliis bre-
vi petiolatis ellipticis, spinuloso-dentatis obtusis acutisve suprascabris
subtus incanis, bracteis numerosis imbricatis ovatis acuminatis spinosis
nervosis exterioribus lepidotis, interioribus pubescentibus velutinis ner-
vis pilosis, calyce piloso apice spinuloso, corolla extus deorsim adpresse
puberula intus divaricatim pilosa, labio inferiore 3-lobo czeruleo, stami-
nibus inferioribus longioribus supra connectivo longe cornuta, antheris
per imparia oppositis dense ciliatis. Capsulam et semina non vidi.

I have named this provisionally, having no means of ascertaining whe-
ther it has been already described or not, pending the publication of
the family in DeCandolles’ Prodromus,

1218 A couple of hours’ Herborization at Aden. [Dec.

Plumbaginee.

STATICE LANCEOLATA.—Ramis vaginis foliolorum persistentibus
dense imbricatis foliis lineari—lanceolatis obtusis acutisve crassis glabris
integerrimis in petiolum amplexicaulem longe attenuatis, paniculis axilla-
ribus ramosis, floribus in ramulis ultimis sessilibus secundis, bracteis
persistentibus externis ovatis, intimis subrotundis margine lato scarioso.

Named provisionally. ;

Nyctajinee.

Borerwaavia dichotoma, Vahl? Panicula ramosissima aphylla pedi-

cellis filiformibus, stam: 3, fructibus, 5 costatis, pyriformibus,
Huphorbiacee.

EvpHorsBiA ARILLATA.—Glaberrima ramis prostratis, teretibus, foliis
oppositis ineequalibus integerrimis breviter petiolatis lineari—oblongis
obtusis mucronulatis, stipulis 2-setaceis, pedunculis axillaribus bractea-
tis bifloris, bracteis petiolatis rotundis, involucri limbo 8-fido, segmentis
4 brevioribus ciliatis, 4 unguiculatis explanatis margine plano glandula
oblonga medio compressa concava, fl: ¢ 1—6. Cum pedicellis abortivis
linearibus scariosis barbatis intermistis, fl. @ 1, fructu nutante glabro,
stylis 3-brevibus coccis 3-dorso acutis a basi facile dehiscentibus semine
sub-oblongo angulato testa veteriore tenui, demum arilliformi lacera alba,
interiore rubra.

This considerably resembles an Indian species, which [I believe to be
Roxburgh’s £. Chameesyce, which has similar seeds, but im those I
have examined the outer testa does not separate of itself in the elegant
manner it doesin my Aden plant. It likewise differs in the leaves
being serrated near the apex. I should not however be indisposed to
consider them only as varieties of the same form, and a further exami-
nation of Arabian specimens would be required to decide the point.

EvuPHORBIA SysTyLA.—Erecta glabra dichotoma, ramosa, foliis petio-
latis angusti—ovatis vel lin-oblongis, inferioribus oppositis, superioribus
alternis, capitulis axillaribus solitariis subsessilibus, involucri tubulosi
segmentis 4-herbaceis obtusis pubescentibus, 4 stipitato glandulosis
trapezioideis lateribus erosis, fl. ¢ 4-5, fertilibus et sterilibus pubes
eentibus, ¢ puberulo declinato, stylis 3 longe coalitis ad apicem tantum
liberis, bifidis pilosis fructu erecto stipite cum involucro circumscisso
quasi annulato coccis dorso rotundatis puberulis, seminibus exarillatis

ag

a ye

mee
ee —
‘ .

1847. | A couple of hours’ Herborization at Aden. 1219

conicis compressis undulatis acutis testa punctulata olivacea. Herba,
1-2-pedalis.

This species differs from all I know in its combined styles, and in
the very peculiar form of the seed, which is difficult to describe, some-
what resembling a common wooden chess pawn much compressed.

EvurHorBIA FRUTICOSA.—Frutex ramosa erecta, ramis ramulis-
que lignosis siccis, angulatis puberulis, foliis subsessilibus obcuneatis
retusis emarginatisve integerrimis pubescentibus, capitulis solitariis in
apicem ramulorum sessilibus OO-floris g numerosis unico toro
clavato tomentoso.

This differs from all I am acquainted with in the hard woody tex-
ture of the branches, not spongy as in the other frutescent species. I
did not see any ripe fruit. The branches are compressed somewhat
as if pinched into their present shape. Beside these species there was
a fleshy leafless thorny frutescent one like Z. antiquorum, not in flower.

Gramina.

Aristipa—(Sub-genus Stipagrostis) Paraprsna, glabra, nodis gla-
bris, vaginis arcte amplexi—caulibus striatis ore pauce barbato ligula cilia-
to—pilosa, lamina subulata convoluta, panicula strictiuscula, (1-2-pe-
dali,) glumis glabris membranaceis acuminatis flore plus duplo longiori-
bus (inferiore 8 lin: superiore 6 lin: longo) palea exteriore arcte convoluta,
apice integro articulatim aristata, arista basi torta, 3 partita, ramis late-
ralibus brevibus setaceis medio longissimo plumoso basim versus nudi-
usculo, (3-4-pollicari, 6-9 lin:) palea interiore breviore ovata apice
3-dentata, lodiculis 2 hyalinis lanceolatis acutis, semine cylindraceo,
callo pilis albis barbato obconico ; stylis brevibus crebre plumosis.

I have named this paradisea from its resemblance to a plume of the
bird of Paradise, not from its growing at Aden. It approaches 4.
ciliata and A. lanata, but differs in its smooth joints from the former,
and smooth culms, &c. from the latter, and from both in the propor-
tions of the awn, as given in Trinius and Ruprecht’s elaborate exposi-
tion of the Stipaceze in the memoirs of the Petersburg academy, 1843.

Saccharum ? dissitiflorum, puberulum, ligula ciliato—barbata, pani-
eula patente locustis omnibus pedicellatis solitariis, sericeo-pilosis,
muticis.

Gramen tenerum 1-2-pedale, culmis tentibus, vaginisque striatis, pube-
rulis, nodis pubescentibus, ligula ciliato—barbata folio supra piloso subtus

1220 Inscription at Oomgd. [Drc.

puberuli attenuato brevi, panicula erecta patente nodis pilosis ceterum
glabris ramis ramosis ramulis pedunculisve brevibus flexuosis apice in
receptaculum incrassatis, locustis solitariis bifloris, uno neutro altero & ;
in receptaculo stipitatis pilis sericeis glumis 3-plo longioribus, involucra-
tis caducis, glumis 2 herbaceis ellipticis obtusis 2-5-nervis dorso longe
seviceo pilosis, floris neutri palea unica hyalina apice ciliolata acuta, 2
nervia floris 8 paleis lucidis acutis, exteriore alterum arcte involvente
interioris marginibus hyalinis lodiculis minimis, stam 3, antheris fulvis,
bar-

ovario compresso conico in stylum attenuato styli ramis apice fulvo
batis, achenio nigrescente.

This differs from all the true Sacchara in habit as well as having
solitary not twin locust, it has much more the general appearance of
some of the smaller species of Raphis.

ANDROPOGON oRTHOS (Schult and Kunth. p. 499.)

A. Strictus, Roxb.
My specimens are a little more glaucous than the Indian ones, but I
can perceive no other difference.
Cyperaceze.
CyPERUS EFFUSUS.—Kunth, p. 47.
Cyrerus Jimenicus.— Kunth, p. 24.

PLL PL

Inscription at Oomgd, and Notes on the same, by Capt. Kirton,
6th Regt. N. I.

In the August No. of the Journal of the Asiatic Society I gave
an account of the temple of Oomga and other objects in the vicinity :
through the assistance of Heeranund Pundit of the Benares College, and
of a clever young brahmun student Ramnath, Iam now enabled to lay be-
fore my readers a Deva Nagree transcript of the inscription at that place,
together with an abridged translation or summary, embodying the
pith of the document, which (though little differing in style from
others found in similar localities) is still not without interest ; for if we
are to believe Bhyrub, Indra’s poet Laureate, a brahmun by name
Junardhun (whose verses are pronounced to be of a superior stamp
and are certainly very florid), this chief and his predecessors must have
been powerful. We have a long list of thirteen generations and the
date of the last, Sumvut 1496, A. D. 1439, or 408 years ago, allowing

1847.| Inscription at Oomga. 1221

twelve years as the average of each of twelve reigns, we shall be carried
back 144 years, or to the middle of the 13th century, the period when
the Rajpoot chiefs of central India made their crusades against the
Buddhists of Gaya. We may perhaps with propriety suppose that these
Som or Chundra Vansa chiefs of Oomga Nugguri, as the place is termed,
may have been on the crusade and usurped the power of the former
rulers of the province, the Pal Rajas of Bengal, who I believe were of a
different race—yet it is possible that the Oomga chiefs may have been
themselves descendents of the Gour family, who were votaries of Kama
Deva, for at Kooch near Gaya, is a fine temple, the real dedication of
which is not known, built by this very Bhyrub Indra, where an image
of Kama is to be seen. In Prinsep’s tables we find a Kumara Pala
Sumvut 1017, recorded in the Sarnath inscription, but this would give
about forty years for each reign, which is too much ; Kumara is made
to be preceded by Bhoompal ; the same name forms the first on Abul
Fazil’s list ; our present list is as follows :

1. Bhomipal, 8. Mull Deva,

2. Kumar Pal, 9. Keisi Raj,

3. Luchmun Pal, 10. Bhur Sing Deva,
4. Chundra Pal, 11. Bhan Deva,

5. Nain Pal, 12. Som Eswur,

6. Sundh Pal, 13. Bhyrub Indra.

7. Abhai Deva,

Buchanan, in describing Kooch, appears not to have done more than
name Bhyrub Indra as the reputed founder, for I could learn nothing of
him in Montgomery Martin’s Compilation, perhaps when I shall have
carefully examined all the inscriptions I collected at and around Gaya, I
may find some further clue to the solution of the problem. The value
of such records as these for historical purposes would seem to be greatly
lessened through the absurdly florid and metaphorical style of writing.
A petty lord may have thrown off allegiance to the sovereign Ruler
(if there were such a person) and have gone ona plundering expedition ;
his cunning courtier draws up his pedigree and dubs him with the style
and character of a mighty warrior, and lord of the universe, and per-
haps gives him a new name possessed by some one of real renown. This
leads to perplexity ; for at this remote period who is there to decide
which was “ this McNab or the other McNab ;” in illustration of this I

1222 Inscription at Oomga. [Dec.

have made my translation sufficiently literal. The Inscription contains
twenty-eight verses in all, twenty-two being in praise of Bhyrub Indra
and his forefathers, each separately ; five are composed of extracts from
the Poorans, and one in praise of himself by the poet Janardhun, a
brahman. The inscription opens with the praises and invocation to
‘«Narrain,” the Supreme Being, after which follows the genealogica,
list ; the pith of the story runs thus. Close to high hills is Oomga
Nugguri, a place held for a countless period by the Sombunsi raja
(Chandra Vansa). Of these I commence with Bhoompal, renowned of
the Chhatri race, who made offerings to Siva of the heads of his enemies
taken in battle ; his son was named Kumara Pala who was like unto his
namesake Kumara, son of Parbutti; his prosperity remained unshaken ;
his son was Luchmun Pal, whose rule was such as to remove poverty
from the face of the kingdom; his son again was Chundra Pal, who
exceeded his namesake the moon in purity, inasmuch as she has spots
and he was spotless ; it was his son Nain Pal, whose beauty exceeded
that of Kama Deva, so much so that the nymphs of heaven came and
wedded him; of him was born Sundh Pal, a great conqueror of his
enemies; he was succeeded by his son Abhai Deva, who was the
greatest of heroes; his son was named Mull Deva, whose fame was
far spread; of him was Keisiraj, victorious over al] other chiefs, and
bountiful as the Kulpa tree; his son Bhan Deva, was powerful as his
namesake the sun; Sém Eswur, (a votary of Siva) was his son’s name;
a conqueror of his enemies, and was father to Bhyrub Indra, bountiful
as the Kulpa tree, many and good have been the chiefs of the lunar
line, but he was the greatest among them ; he excelled them in good
works; he was bestower of charity like the Kulpa tree; firm as Himmala’s
mounts, his speech was like unto that of Brishput, he was as beautiful
as Kama Deva, and devout as the sage Bussisht ; he was unsoiled with
the vices of the Kali yug, he was learned in the law, renowned in the
world, the bright moon of his race. Bhyrub Indra built a temple
and set up the idols of Jugnath, Bulbudra and Subudra, in the Sumbut
year 1496, on Thursday, the third day, in the light half of the month
of Bysakh, in the Ruhenee Nukchuttra.”’ Many were the idols he
set up, and temples that he built, wells that he sunk and fine tanks
that he excavated ; he set up a fine pillar in the great tank ; such were
the works with which he adorned the country.

«
wee ee ee

1847. | Inscriptions at Oomga. 1325

The verses go on with a prayer that the name and good works of
the raja, and his genealogical tree, might endure through all ages.
Then follow extracts from the Poorans, treating of the blessings accru-
ing to those who performed good actions.

Whoso, say they, shall build a temple to Vishnoo, in any place,
expiates all sins, even the greatest of all, that of killing a brahman ; who-
so buildeth a temple at a holy place of pilgrimage does even as much
again; he who builds on a hill realizes an hundred times the good,
and whoso buildeth on a high peak a thousand. They who build
temples to Vishnoo, of brick or stone, ensure not only expiation for
themselves and their whole family for as many years as there are
bricks or stones, but five thousand generations past and to come, and
they will abide in heaven.

I think it will be admitted that the above is sufficiently florid,
yet it records the building of the temple, which is no mean edifice,
the pillar of which I gave a sketch, and the many small temples
that crown every peak on the cluster of hills commanding the place ;
the wells, the tanks, all exist; so far the inscription is interesting,
and it is one of few, if not asole instance, of the name of the place being
handed down unehanged to the present period, as well as the objects
described. We are thus enabled to find the period of a particular style
of building, which of itself is very usefulin forming an estimate of the
progress of Hindu architecture. We fix a date at which the worship
of Jugnath, Bulbudré and Subudra existed in Behar, at which also
various other deities of the Hindu pantheon, were there worshipped or
acknowledged ; and I should here observe a compilation containing all
the inscriptions yet brought to light, and to which all that may be
found should be added, would be of great value to the archeologist and
historian, by enabling him at once to arrive at valuable conclusions ;
and it must have been observed by those who have been at all engaged
in such studies, that one inscription aids in the decyphering of another
and in forming a connecting link in the chain of historical facts. In il-
lustration of this 1 am tempted to offer an instance which though in-
volved in doubt through the nearly illegible state of the inscription,
still leaves a probability.

Tn an inscription found on a stone in the hills of Sirgoojoh, by Col.

-

wes

1224 Iuscriptions at Oomga. [Dec.

Ouseley,* which I have before me, I find the name of a Raja Luchmun
Deva, who, it would appear, fell in battle with some hill chief he had
gone to attack. The lines which areso much worn, appear to read—
“Son of Koomar Raja.’ The date of this inscription is 1297, or 199
years earlier, which allowmg an average of 22 years to each reign
for the nine chiefs intervening, renders it not improbable that the two
persons are one and the same, for the titles Pala and Deva, are of the
same value ; but these are mere suppositions which I offer as hints to
other labourers in the same field, with which I must take leave of the
present subject.
Inscription.

go AATATETAMT | TA TATE CLG HAATAcTAU Tataa
Ay VASTATANA | qatar ataca ara weit eit ware
AGT F TU aTATT | 2 i SAET amet wafafieitata-
CRIT WHET frafaactract yareutguca|| Taaa-
qargatstaae TWAT : : uegetafaaee ofafex
qairg ate tar: WRU TAAL A TATE ATA TASS
SHctaaraac tat wafaraayeg carey fears: || W_SNtew-
Serarafra fares A TATA STA feqat_ cafucfa
trai wefeaafaneifar WR RaCas: FafawwMaeyeqare-
qe: ufsaanfar |) waa FTRANCT| MTA ATA aarti fax
ot bal ol Maadmaanfs TAaMIAAA Ala RACHA ATa-
TAASTST | | eatatt aat facafaataataat carfieructeat
afeat eater iy) wage frat GT FSA AMA SAA || FATS-
astcateat aaatate dtefa ye TRIeaaTaoTaefa ufeg:
fasisarezata ufa warcy & afaathiufcfaficanra-
ea catfaera facefaaasaay iol Tat aaagtaa-
USUTa Bway CCA Ty faa aaa | aatfaedtafa faera-
garaaret MUITNGAVTTEGT TH] WAT || = || Maaeaztea
ofuataai saa wa aaa aciast || qatanata waza

* T avail myself of this opportunity of acknowledging Mr. Robert Neave’s disclaimer
which appeared in the Culcutta Star, of having taken any part in the defacing the Cufie
inscriptions in the Temple of Oomga 3 it appears that the act was that of the R: aja of Deo,
at the suggestion of other parties. —M. K,

1847. | Inscriptions at Oomgd. 1225

fauga qafem aatsHaa ic ||) BHAcaTAlfiaRta IE
aa: fafaufacfonfaaifeottaae: || safafasraarars-
fiat we aamantaratar saath: sara | 61) aT eTaT
auqctaaatacst aa fate fast area featara|
weacaaaeteat fry wraay etecwataqcaiayg ||
XQ || THT STAT surac te eea: Saraaaycalufrartace: Tl
arefgcfaaree aarfstacag ce uf cafe af ae 9
@Ql| AM STIAA AT: ACTA MAPA || Braarhra faa
aaenraatatey: || 2 | TAS YIN AT AAA AAT Sta-
ac: fafaufa: sfeaefeara ll set catcatratr faarateutat
Seasre: offen qaarayg: || (2 || frarsratandasaaa-
Yat farersiaaig aa alae alfa safaqatasrartasts:
gfasial) Sararrcaat sfeavuae: ofsara tafser
aalwy caw ICSE CURIRIC AIChE QUI] TRATATSIT
ante agaufcara: stucas wzufafataaticat: || ae
yaauaiatacanaamiia afgefea: seu feqara
U_ |] larga wefaufiqaraerar: TST afaadte-
aq: || ararcaeatcagys quar sacaseuta-
fiastaerta HSI HMEM GLAA: facaartarwarattite
Waa wT asaa TAA arTUfaAAT: | Eliya Aa qa:
afaaat Ser afrerefa sraremsuad at frat sc-
Gare: ||) tx|| Tsfaacuata: Maa aa RT: atactca
fast sitterscreert Peat eat ul acaaycataarataeraat te:
equaafadat rata HCTH || WE || AWATT: BART aa-
Ue ElaTa | HCASTASIUT: stasttrrattate Re
aTaaH ¢ TST S oi g ~aufad aageana Ch ltcriecitcey
fava udedia frat) Difsai YRGTAA SATII Val FAI
Tal versTaee ata tra SNACARTSU: |) RV || atata
SAAT CASA AURA CTS TTATAAATLE | aa || arasifa-
Lad Haas MA BUCA WTA: WE FIRB || AAT
fa mat ae aaeatfaa ve: || ac fraretatayauartcd

i 2

1226 Inscriptions at Oomgé. [| Dre.

FHT RVI MUA wfaeas TUT | SR OC
faamradrafarat WaA_|| 22 || wast Waar Ta qerarate-
athaTa || aeuntid WE AUS ATTA RZ | eet fa-
fad faturaciaad BE | ae aRTMrafeMsTH Awa |
adil Tats fsa Karatagya aT: || FaMATA ATATT AIT-
faaretzea|| 291) BKATUPaHavNt: || Use i amet
ediaqer| Hecaavetcwateamaateat |) waeia ala
afasrattcaree: || R= ||

*] —Salutation be to that Hari, whose body is imbued with the
ambrosia of Kamala’s glance, and who, bewildered at the sight of the
ocean-sprung Lakshmi with her love-beaming eyes, looks not (even)
at Devatas and Ashuras.

2.—The city of Umanga flourished on the top of a high mountain.
Its houses were crowded with (the images of) mighty (1) gods; and it
was ever adorned with the unprecedented virtues of the Soma dynasty,

3.—Here lived the wise king Durdama, of the moral race of the
moon. He was a jewel among his rivals. Foremost in the field, he
gratified jackals with the heads of his enemies, severed by the arrows
of his strong and well-bent (2) bow.

4.—After him came Kumarapala, who was as powerful as Kartika.
The unstable royalty of his rivals found in his merits a permanent
habitation.

5.—After him, like another Kartika, came the mighty Laksh-
manapala. He made the earth bear the stamp of his power, and freed
it from indigence.

6.—Next, like a spotless moon, came Chandrapdla, whose appear-
ance caused the wives of his enemies to grieve like Chakravakies. (3)

7.—He was succeeded by Nayanapala, who surpassed Kémadeva in
beauty. To avoid mourning for an absent lover, a demi-goddess, for-
saking divine beings took him for a husband.

8.— * * * Sandhapala was born. He rendered his strength equal

to that of Indra and the sun, and his majesty destr oyed his enemies.

* We have substituted the present English version of the inscription, made by our
talented young friend Babu Rajendralal Mittra, for that in Hindui, furnished by Capt.
Kattoe — Eps.

(1) Lit. ‘ able to support heavy weights.”’

(2) Lit. “ bent like an armlet.” (3) Byahminy ducks.

eke

1847. | dnscriptions at Oomgd. 1227

9.—Hlis first born, Abhayadeva succeeded him. Wherever he
reigned, he made fear take refuge in the family of his enemy, and
confidence in that of the good.

10.—Of stainless deed was his son, king Malladeva. THis excessive
vigour shamed many a hero, and his renown surpassed the fame of
Karna earned by many a victorious expedition.

11.—<After him, king Kasiraja, having conquered all the kings of the
earth, became invincible. Brahma created in him a cu/pataru, (4)
and never attempted the like again.

12.—He was succeeded by his son Barasinha Deva. Ilis feet
glowed with the light of the crowned heads that were bent before them
in submission, and his deeds were unrivalled.

13.—Next, Bhanudeva was born. He held the earth in his hands,
and dispelled darkness like the sun.

14.—Next flourished the wise king Shomeshwara. Tis heart was
given to Shiva, and the might of his arms bereaved the wives of his
enemies of rest.

15.—With a view to establish his own reputation and eclipse that of
Jamadagni, who destroying even unborn Kshetriyas, gave away the earth
to brahmanas, Shomeshwara the supporter of the world, satisfied the
kings of the earth and (yet) gave away whole countries to brahmanas.

16.—His son, king Bhairavendra was a conqueror of his enemies,
and a parydta (4) endowed with motion. The rays of his solar majesty
dried up the understanding of his foes like water.

17.—Though many a king of untainted merit has appeared in tlre
Soma dynasty, it is king Bhatravendra who has exalted it by his pre-
cepts and example. |

18.—In charity he is deemed a culpataru, (4) in moral firmness the
mountain Himélaya, in profoundness of thought the ocean; in vera-
city like Vachaspati; (5) like Kamadeva in beauty, and superior to Vasis-
tha in piety—so reigns the renowned king Bhairavendra.

19.—The most charitable—the only hero on the face of the earth—
the destroyer of the vices of the Kali yuga—the profound moralist—
the Kamadeva-like beautiful—the illustrious—the jewel of his race—
Bhairayendra reigns supreme.

(4) A fabulous tree ; one granting every thing desired.
(5) A divine sage.

1228 Catechetical Dialogue of Sook. [Dec.

20.—The king Bhairavendra established the images of three gods,
Jagannatha, Balarama and Subhadra.

21.—On Wednesday the third day of the dark lunation in the month
of Vaistkha, in the year of Vicramaditya 1496, he established here, by
one ritual, the images of Jagannatha, Balarama and Subhadra.

22.—He beautified the face of the earth by establishing images of
gods, raising new buildings, and sinking tanks and wells.—May this
genealogy last long! and long live (6) the good king Bhairavendra!

23.—Whosoever buildeth a temple to Vishnu, expatiates all sins, even
the greatest of all, that of killing brahmanas ; and is translated to heaven.

24.—But whosoever buildeth a temple to Vishnu at a holy place, a
place of pilgrimage, a sanctified spot, or an hermitage, acquires three
times as much fruition.

25.—Building a temple to Vishnu on a hill secures a hundred times
as much good, and on a high peak, a thousand.

26.—As long as a brick built temple of Vishnu lasts so long do the
builder thereof and his family live in the heaven of Vishnu.

27.—-Whosoever buildeth a temple to Hari translates five thousand
of his generations past and to come to the heaven of Vishnu.

28.—On Wednesday, the third day of the dark lunation of Vaisha-
kha, in the year of Vicramaditya 1496, Janaérdana, who owed his great-
ness to Bhairavendra and was acquainted with the Vedas, officiated in
the establishment of Hari.
Prashnotaramdld, or Catechetical Dialogue of Sook.—Trauslated by

J. Curistian, Esq., of Monghyr.

The reason for my translating this Catechism is, its preservation.
There is nothing uncommon in it which would entitle it to regard. It
contains (as almost all the writings of the Hindoos do) a mixture of
mystic theology, and practical morality. It appears to be a work of
modern date. Although ascribed to Sook, who was the son of the
famous Byas, it is not sectarial, as reverence and worship in it is
enjomed to the three hypostasis of the Hindoo trinity. The style of
this little tract is uncommonly laconic. The date when it was compos-
ed is not known. It was given to me by Luchhminath, (a famous

(6) Lit, “ a thousand years.”

1847.] Catechetical Dialogue of Sook. 1229

Gosain of Tirhoot,) to whom it was inscribed by the transcriber in
1762, year of Sak corresponding to 1840, A. D.

Salutation to Ganes.

1. Mercifully say O benign Gooroo! (1) where can I, whoam sink-
ing in the midst of the shoreless sea of the world, finda refuge? In
the ample vessel of the lotus-feet of Biswes.

2, Who are the fettered? Those who are addicted to the enjoy-
ments of the objects (2) of sense.

Who are the free? Those who discard the objects of sense.

What is the Terrific Hell? One’s own body.

Which is the way to heaven? To conquor all desires.

3. Who has relinquished the World? He who has acquired a
knowledge of his ownself according to the Veds, and this knowledge
also confers beatification. (3)

Which is the door of hell? Woman.

Which is the way to heaven? Refrainment from the infliction of
all kinds of injuries. (4)

4. Whosleeps in peace? He who is addicted to devout meditation.

Who is awake? He who discerns truth from falsehood.

Who are the enemies of man? His own unsubdued desires, and
these when subdued become his friends,

5. Who is poor? He who is of vast desires.

(1) Gooroo. The Hindus have various sorts of Gooroos or teachers,
such as the Acharj 4rqteq Gooroo, or he who instructs in the rites and
ceremonies of religion, and also teaches the arqa\, Muntra. Parents are
also called Gooroos. These two sorts are the Maha or chief Gooroos.
Next to these is the Tantric Gooroo, A ARAL, or he who instructs his
pupil into the esotery of the Tantras.

(2) Objects of sense, fa44, are all those that are perceivable by the
five senses.

(3) Beatification ara, or liberation of the soul from the body, and
its exemption from further transmigration and consequent absorption
into the essence of yeuTHH, or the great Being.

(4) Injuries are of three kinds, ara@¥, mental, atfya, verbal, and
a@llaa, personal,

1230 Catechetical Dialogue of Sook. [Dec.

Who is rich? The contented.

Who living, is dead? He who is without energy.

What is like death toa man? Dependance on the vile.

6. What is Sin?* Selfish pride. ;

What leads to folly? The blandishments of the lotus-eyed fair.

Who is blind from his very birth? (The sensualist.) He who is
wounded by the God of love.

Who living, is dead? The defamed.

7. Who isa Gooroo? He who teaches what is good.

Who is a scholar? He who is obedient to his Gooroo.

What is long-standing disease? Friendship of the vicious.

And what is its antidote? Friendship of the virtuous.

8. What is the most precious Jewel? A virtuous disposition.

What is true pilgrimage? The cleansing of one’s heart.

What objects should be relinquished? Gold and Woman.

What are to be continually cherished ? The word of the Gooroo,
and of the Veds.

9. Which is the way to acquire a correct knowledge of Brahm?
The thorough knowledge of the Vedanta, according to the instructions
of the Gooroo.

Who is a Devotee? He who has relinquished all desires.

Who is void of desires? He who is devoted to the acquirement of

the knowledge of Siva.

10. What is disease? Anxiety.

Who is a fool? He who is destitute of discernment.

What is desireable work ? Devotion to Sivé and Vishnoo.

What is livmg? Being free from defamation.

11. What is true science? That which leads to the knowledge of
Brahm.

What is wisdom? That which teaches to discriminate between good
and evil.

Which is the noblest acquisition? The knowledge of one’s self.

Who has conquered the world? He who has gained a conquest over
his ownself.

12. Whois bravest of the brave ? He who does not feel Cupid’s shafts.

Who is truly learned? He who is not entangled by woman’s wiles.

* In some copies, ‘* What is the cause of sin?”—LEbs.

——

i847.] Catechetical Dialogue of Sook. 1231

13. Which is the most violent poison? The enjoyments of the
objects of sense.

Who is perpetually unhappy? He who is under the influence of the
objects of sense.

Who is blessed? The beneficent.

Who is venerable? He who possesses the knowledge of Vibhoo
(the all-pervading being).

14. What does a learned man refrain from? From vicious com-
pany, from sin, and from covetousness. And what does he continually
engage in? In religious studies.

Who is the origin of the world? Woman. (5)

15. Who is most cunning? Woman; whom even the fiends cannot
deceive.

What are fetters toa man? Woman.

What is true penance? Making one’s self independent.

16. What is undiscoverable? Woman’s intentions and acts.

What is most reluctantly borne by all? Vile dependance.

Who isa brute? The ignorant.

17. With whom should not one dwell? With the ignorant—sinner,
mean, and vile. |

What are the requisites to one who is desirous of salvation? Society
of the virtuous, and devotion to Rama.

18. What degrades one? The asking of alms.

What raises one? Independance.

Who is truly born? THe who will not be born again.

And who is still born? He who is to be born again.

19. Who is dumb? He who does not seasonably speak to the
purpose.

Who is deaf? He who does not listen to the truth.

Who is unworthy of confidence? Woman,

(5) The allusion of this is not clear. I should suppose it refers to
the subject discussed in the Brahmavai-varta Purdn, when it is stated
that the plastic or creative power or energy being united to the passive
cause, or Herat, (personified as a female, or wWfi,) brought forth the
world.

Py

Vina

1232 Catechetical Dialogue of Sook. [Drc.

20. Whatistruth? (6) The only true blissful being without duality.

What is nobleness? A virtuous action.

What having performed, one cannot repent of? The worship of
Siva and Krishna.

21. What are man’s chief enemies? Lust, anger, falsehood, cove-
tousness and ignorance. |

What is unsatiable? Man’s desires.

What is the principal cause of man’s troubles? Pride of self.

22, What isa learned man’s ornament? Virtue and love to all
creatures.

What having relinquished, one enjoys peace? Woman.

What is true charity? That gift by which the recipient becomes
fearless of others.

23. Who is subject to ruination? He who entertains vast desires.

Who enjoys perfect tranquillity? (7) The emancipated.

By what is one mostly distressed? By his own ignorance.

Who are to be venerated? Gooroos and holy men.

24, What should a man, at the point of death, diligently perform?
Meditate with all his mind and strength on the lotus-feet of Moorari.

25. Who are thieves? One’s own irregular desires.

Who are worthy to be talked to? Those who are proficient in the
rules of society.

Who is one’s mother? Liberal knowledge that confers blessings.

What, by imparting, increases? Learning.

26. Where is fear to be apprehended from? From the censures of
men and from the wilderness of the world.

Who is a friend? He who helps im time of need.

Who are one’s parents? Those who cherish and maintain him.

27. What cannot the learned acquire, being taught? The desira-
ble knowledge of what confers true tranquillity and happiness.

In what does all the knowledge of the world consist? In knowing
that all creatures are formed in the image of Brahm.

(6) Truth signifies the essence or the indivisable part of an entity, so
Siva, whose essence is comprehended in xonduality, is Truth.

(7) Tranquillity, or peace of mind ; not being subject to fear or ex-
traneous distraction,

eS

1847.] Catechetical Dialogue of Sook. 1233

28. Who is a great brute? He who having fully learnt the Shas-
tras, does not lead a virtuous life.

What is that poison which seems like nectar? Woman.

Who in the shape of friends, are enemies? One’s offsprings.

29. What are as fleeting as the lightning? Wealth, youth and
life.

What is desirable wealth? That which is bestowed on deserving
objects.

What should one, even at the risk of life, refrain from committing ¢
A foul act. And what should he do? Worship Siva.

30. What objects are difficult of acquisition? A true Gooroo ;
society of the good ; the knowledge of Brahm, relinquishment of all
worldly things, and the knowledge of Siva.

What is difficult to all men to conquer? Love.

31. What should one do? Love Moorari.

What should not one make his abiding place? The world, which is
like the sea.

On what should one meditate night and day ? On the vanities of the
world and on the excellence of Siva.

32. By rehearsing or hearing these questions and answers, which is
like a string of gems, joy will be diffused into the hearts of the wise as
’tis done by the hearing or rehearsing the delightful history of Krishna
and Siva.

Seq MILAAA MAA TAMATT |
WH Faq Il

SIITM TA || BUCAACaaRay Wasa war
~ ~ EN ~ e CN
frafa | TET carat Haat aeateaaigasta a TAT II & |
<2 lo leas - cs =~
qagrrarattagaratarnt art foafataae facta: | aati
Bec: Weeqaraa: quiue feafe || |) Warces
afasiaray: aaa: afar: weg, ac faaa acaw
aTet ai ue fe SATA aT 13 || La ge HE aarfyfasr-
re ~ ~ .
stat ata aeatedat | a Waa: aatsateare ata fa

arta faratfa |3 | 0 1) ara efcatsfafaursem: Sais AT
7 We

1234 Catechetical Dialogue of Sook. { Dec.

Tg ats Isal sleae: TE fregqaa: ara efrefasa
SUM | | Uae arataaathrare: HraTSesq: WoaAta-
Tal | AT AAMMATAALIaT VES ATSSTAW: PATA 1 UI
arat Weatte Peataeet frag aa apeartaga: | RTI<TALT-
tisaazada: feared ST TATArts |) © || be way aT-
afasis ate uc fe eaatfaas | feafa = ea HARA AAT
Sai wer fi TAA ara || < || F Saat HANA Geta aaa.
qetataaretaat | a dfedarieadtacrat: ATA faxte:
faqaatas lie] Aa IC: sits fiat qe ATT
fraadts: | aratiiar at firafaaaria: fisitaa =ataatsa
TARel| Tratts Ar AUATTIRT at sTaife aie frase a)
Rata satanatfe Te wh fad Fa warhs Fa | V2 II
AC AECILTATE ATAT WATT faa | ovartast-
ca wafer Frat aT a Are weaaVNta: || W211 Fratfes
fa faaat Gael Sat aa a fava | warha ata
FRIGATE THALAT fare keel eareazerati fs
Aq MPAA HAUT ATS | ATT Bet fA wea Bua Parz-
afte frafea <retl qe earareteaaaits Rat AeA
foment ate dfaata: | a Reaaaite arat fea aa
faa freweat 1 |) Bd 7 aa te faafea aaa.
alaatcd Vela | AT Saal as ATZ TTA tratreia: wa.
ute TIT Ae || AAT AT: SR CVC ECE coer Wes way
ata: | gaa fi atta feat aaadtamneg tre I Ao Il
acl waa a featiad qeaaas faudarte | “srarter Rt
qa yaa wa Ha Ala Tals Ara |) WS | AA TTA
afucs ATA Fa ATA Gat waw: | ca aqua «warts
ara faaranrst a feat act ve | awa fea fica
facta faaua aafid vefe| fa aa aa afe trae
arartcaifcaay arey || Re Waa ees ach RUAT RTA
SRUCAMAATS: | 7 Tata fa fauaaat ata s ‘ead qa-
atharara: || RQ |) fH awa amtaaqayg was itraats ud

1847. | On the Aborigines of the sub-Mimdlayas. 1235

qeq | aarae fa feuds wag ara ut fa Waa Waa ||
RR || AU aT AAs Te quasar athe we frat |
Tey ve fa fasaead a eR GUA TLIA PA || BB || ST-
fea siwet aaa faryars afuat yaate | aan tas:
gat gan aufcurciqaay fuaiee | & <ae ata
RAUTATS arya we Veta sfas alae arareguct afa-
an fadaa <taraae teat || 22 II gate attr aad frat
STATA KTATAATA | arathe ty: farera ara fauarers:
afcutsat aT || ad || Tyrael ufcfeaa fa fas aaa =
wae | Tag ataafafed saqmaaaanata qatayet T II
29 || WR TEA a neta yvaadaneta eafuarii |
fa afea arta qemdel a waarfeaacr@anta || Rs 1!
frgad fi waatrangdd we fin garsed | az TATU.
fara ard fH fH faa ates fiers | ee 11 sud weE-
ofa FT uaafaratrarcara | aratte aay frase:
RITA: Sa AAAS Wen fe axa geatfeat ware: at
WAR Vad waa | wefax fa utctiadte darcfa-
MaCaAaaagy || 8 || RS WATT BAM WAST GATMLTSIM-
afacaarat | aatfa are fagat weal caumeinata
ad? |] 82 Il

eft Stanadtafachraetacareat warat || aka
WR WOLA VATHISAAL Ara: anaanaa fates
fag || 3H aaa |

ODD".

On the Aborigines of the sub-Himdlayas.

To the Sceretaries of the Asiatic Society of Bengal.

GENTLEMEN,—You are aware that I am preparing a series of
detailed memoirs on the Aborigines of this frontier in its Mountains
and its Tarai, and that in the preface to the first of these memoirs, now
issuing from the press, I have stated the reasons which induce me to

1236 On the Aborigines of the sub-Himdlayas. (Dec.

think the subject requires and deserves to be treated with great care
and equal amplitude. But, as this method of proceeding will necessa-
rily entail much delay, I fancy that many of your readers, both in
India and Europe, may be glad to receive in the meanwhile a more
summary view of the affinities of these tribes as deduced from a toler-
ably copious comparison of their languages or dialects.

Accordingly, I have now the honour to submit such a comparative
vocabulary of 12 of the dialects found in the eastern sub-Himilayas,
inclusive, for comparison’s sake, of the written as well as spoken
language of Tibet, it being of much importance to give this language
in both forms, Ist, because it is employed in the former state with
many unuttered letters, and 2nd, because all the dialects or tongues
with which it is to be compared exist only (with two exceptions*) in the
latter, or unwritten and primitive state.

With regard to the English vocables selected, I have adopted those
of Mr. Brown, in order to facilitate comparisons with the Indo-Chinese
tongues, as exemplified by him; but, to his nouns substantive, I have
added some pronouns, numerals, verbs, adverbs, prepositions, ecnjunc-
tions, and adjectives, under the impression that nothing short of such
a sample of each of the parts of speech could at all suffice for the
attainment ofthe endin view. Geographically or topically, I have con-
fined myself to the east of the river Kali or Ghagra, as well because
the dialects prevailing to the westward of that river are for the most
part extremely mixed, and indeed almost merged in the ordinary
tongues of the plains of Hindusth&n, as also because I have no imme-
diate access to the people of the west. The case is very different in
the eastern sub-Himalayas, where Iam domiciled, and where, as will be
seen, the Indian Prakrits have hardly been able to make a single cog-
nisable impression upon any of the numerous vernaculars of the people,
with the sole exception of the Khas or Parbatia Bhasha, which as
being a mongrel tongue, I have omitted. I have likewise, for the
present, omitted some interesting tongues of a genuinely aboriginal
character, which are spoken east of the Kali, either by certain forest
tribes existing in scanty numbers, nearly in a state of nature, such as
the Chéping, Kustinda and Hayd, or by certain other peculiar and

* The exceptions are‘the Néwari and Lepcha, which form the topic of my second
Essay, now nearly ready.

et a ee eee

1847.] On the Aborigines of the sub-Himélayas. 1237

quasi Helotic races, such as the Denwar, Durré and Bramhé, who
cultivate those low valleys from which malaria drives the ordinary
population. That ordinary population, exclusive of the now dominant
Khas or Parbatias proper,* above alluded to, consists, between the
Kali and the Dhansri, in Nepal, Sikim, aud Bhitan, of lst Cis-Himé-
layan Bhotias vel Tibetans, called Rongbo, Siéna or Kath Bhotia,
Serpa, &c., 2nd, Sinwar, 3rd, Giring, 4th, Magar, 5th, Mdrmi, 6th,
Néwar, 7th, Kiranti, 8th, Limbu vel Yak thumba, 9th, Lepcha, 10th
Bhutanese or Lhopa vel Dukpa.

I have enumerated the races as they occur, in tolerably regular
series, from west to east, in given and definite locations of the old
standing: but the first named are found pretty generally diffused
throughout the whole extent, west and east, of my limits, though con-
fined therein to the juxta-nivean tracts or Cachar region; whilst the
participation of the Gurdngs and Magars, as military tribes, in the
recent political successes of the now dominant Khas, has spread them
also, as peaceful settlers, in no scanty numbers, easterly and westerly,
from the Kali to the Méchi. The rest of the tribes have a more re-
stricted fatherland or janam bhumi, and indeed the locale of the Magars
and Gurtngs, not a century back or before the conquests of the House
of Gorkha, was similarly circumscribed ; for, the proper habitat of these
two tribes is to the west of the great valley, which tract again, (the val-
ley) and its whole vicinity, is the region of the Mirmis and Newirs;
whilst the districts east of the great valley, as far as Sikim, are the abode
of the Kirantis and Limbis ; as Sikim is that of the Lepchas ; and De-
va Dharma or Bhitén that of the Lhopas or Dukpas, usually styled
Bhitanese by us. These constitute, together with the Sinwars, who
again are mostly found west of the great valley and north of the
Magars and Giurdngs, near and among the Cisniveant Bhotias, the
principal Alpine tribes of the sub-Himalayas, between that western
point (the Kali) where the aboriginal tongues are merged in the Pra-
krits, and that eastern limit (the Dhansri) where they pass or seem to
pass into the monosyllabic tongues of races of presumed Indo-Chinese

* Parbatia, qda, means Highlander, but this general sense of the word is restricted
by invariable usage to the Khas.

+ Bhotia is the Sanskrit, and Tibetan the Persian, name for the people who call them-
selves Bodpo, or native of Bod, a corruption possibly of the Sanskrit word Bhot.

1238 On the Aborigines of the sub-Himilayas. [Dec.

origin. The sub-Himélayan races I have enumerated inhabit all the
central and temperate parts of these mountains, the juxta nivean or
northernmost tracts being left to the Rongbo vel Sérp4 ; and the south-
ernmost parts as well as the low valleys of the interior and central region,
being abandoned to the Dénwars, Durres and other malaria defying
tribes which, for the present, I do not purpose to notice. The people
under review therefore may be said to occupy a highly healthful climate,
but one of exact temperatures as various as the several elevations (3 to
10,000 feet) of the ever varied surface; and which, though nowhere
troubled with excessive heat,* is so by excessive moisture, and by the
rank vegetation that moisture generates, with the aid of a deep fat soil,
save in the Cachar or juxta nivean region, where the lower temperature
and poorer scanter soil serve somewhat to break the prodigious transi-
tion from the thrice luxuriant sub-Himalayas to the thrice arid plains
of Tibet.

That the sub-Himalayan races are all closely affiliated, and are all of
Tibetan origin, are facts long ago indicated by me, and which seem
to result with sufficient evidence from the comparative vocabularies
now furnished. But to it lingual evidence in a more ample form will
however in due time be added, as well as the evidence deducible from
the physical attributes and from the creeds, customs and legends of
these races. It must suffice at present to observe that their legends
indicate a transit of the Himiélayat from 35 to 45 generations back—

* Tn the great valley which has a very central position and a mean elevation of 4500
feet, the maximum of Farh, in the shade is 80°.

+ Illustrations of the languages, &c. of Nepal and Tibet.

{ The vast limitary range of snows to the North of India has been known in all ages
by names derived entirely from Sanskrit, the Greeks and Romans neither coining fresh
appellations nor translating the sense of the Sanskrit ones into their own tongues, but
adopting almost unaltered the Sanskrit names they found. These are Hémachal, Hé-
ma-achal, snowy mountain. Hémadri, Héma-adri, the same. Hémdlaya, Héma-alaya,
the place ofsnow. Hémoédaya (unde Emodus) Héma-fdaya, the source of snow, or
place of appearance of snow, as Siryédaya is the place of appearance of the Sun, that
is, the East. The following tables show first the relative heights of the 5 great Andean

and Hemalayan peaks, and second the position in physical Geography of the latter, which,
it will be observed, stretch all along the vast length of this stupendous range.

ANDEAN Peaks. Hemauayan Peaks.
MOTAGD; som so cibaye ve 'sen's 's hes'c ev « 20,400 Nanda Devi vel Juhar vel Ja-
Walil)} dela avislpeixialemee er0eses e 25,749

Limi Bn A. sde cedaiesiartiimars é'j00 9 24,350 Dhavala girl,ecscrsccressecvece 27,060

1847.] On the Aborigines of the sub-Himdlayas. 1239

say 1000 to 1300 years, and that I prefer the remoter period, because
the transit was certainly made before the Tibetans had adopted from
India the religion and literature of Buddhism, in the 7th and 8th cen-
turies of our era. This fact is as clearly impressed upon the crude
dialects and cruder religious tenets of the sub-Himélayans as their
Tibetan origin is upon their peculiar forms and features, provided these
points be investigated with the requisite care ; for superficial attention
is apt to rest solely upon the Lamaism recently as imperfectly imported
among them, and upon the merely exceptional traits of the mixed and
varying Tibetan physiognomy, which is likewise their’s in all its original
incongruity. That physiognomy exhibits no doubt, generally and
normally, the Scythic or Mongolian type (Blumenbach) of human
kind; but the type is much softened and modified, and even frequently
passes into a near approach to the full Caucasian dignity and beauty of
head and face, in the same perplexing manner that has been noticed in

Dexya Casada,.. esee.eseeee e. 19,570 Gosainth4an vel DayA4bhang,..... 24,700
Deseaerado, >. ceccecsssecacese 21,100 Kanehan Jhinga, .c...scetevecs 24,000
MOIATADO,..ccoesecswercoscen 1,44) Chumalari,.cessccccsseresscsee 26,000

N. B. Of the Hemalayan heights the 2 first are Webb and Herberts; the 2 last
Captain Waugh’s (not precisely fixed and verbally communicated); the 5th or Gosain-
than, Colebrooke’s.

HemauLavan Peaks.

Names, Positions.
Nanda Devi. Alpine Gangetic basin ( Bhagarati, Pinder,
, Kuphini. )
Dhavala Giri. Alpine basin of Gandak, West end, Nar-

raini.
( Alpine basin of Ghandak, East end, Tri-

{ sul.
Gosainth4n. < Alpine basin of Kosi, West end, Sun Kosi.
| Impends the high land between basins of
Gandak and Kosi.
§ Alpine basin of Tishta, West end, Bomeha.

Kanchan Jhinga. ? Alpine basin of Kosi, East end, ‘Tamvar.
Chumalari #{pine basin of Tishta, East end, Painom-
cha.

N. B. Chumalari is detached and stands on the plateau of Tibet. Its relation to the
‘Sub-Hemalayan basins and water sheds is questionable, whether as stated above or as
stated any way. And with regard to the other peaks it is observable generally that they
do not so much impend the bosoms or centres of basins as their extremities, thus form-
ing the water shed between 2 basins,as Gosainthan between the Gandaks (7) and the
Kosis (7) and Kanchan between the Kosis and the Tishtas—feeders of each; for all the
rivers exhibit radiations or Deltas in the Sub-Hemalayas, though single streams in the
plains and the space radiated over forms in each case the basin.

mS

1240 On the Aborigines of the sub-Himdlayas. [Dec.

regard to the other branches of the Allophylian tree,* though among
the Cis or Trans-Himalayans there is never seen any greater advance
towards the Teutonic blond complexion than such as consists in occa-
sional ruddy moustaches and grey eyes among the men, and a good
deal of occasional bloom upon the cheeks of the children and women.
A pure white skin is unknown, and the tint is not much less decided
than in the high caste Hindus; but all are of this pale brown or
isabelline hue in Tibet and the sub-Himalayas, whilst the many in the
plains of India are much darker.
Before concluding this notice of the Alpine Indian Aborigines, it
nay be as well to define summarily the limits and physical characters
of their original and adopted abodes, or Tibet and the sub-Himilayas.
Tibet is a truncated triangular plateau, stretching obliquely from south-
east to north-west, between 28° and 36° of north latitude, and 72°
and 102° of east longitude. It is cold and dry in the extreme, owing
to its enormous elevation, averaging 10,000 feet above the sea, to the
still vaster height of those snowy barriers which surround it on every
side and which on the south reach 26,000 feet,+ to an uncommon
absence of rain and cloud, to the extreme rarification of its atmosphere,
to its saline and sandy soil, and as a consequence of all these and a
reciprocating cause too, to the excessive scantiness of its vegetation.
It is bounded on the south by the Hemiachal, on the north by the
Kuenlun, on the west by the Belir, and on the east by the Péling—
all for the most part perpetually snow-clad, and of which the very
passes average 15,000 feet of elevation. Tibet is, for the most part,
a plain and a single plain, but one extremely cut up by ravines, varied
much by low bare hills, and partially divided in its length by several
parallel ranges approaching the elevation of its barriers, and between
the 3rd and 4th of which ranges stand its capitals of Lassa and Digar-
chi. These capitals are both in the central province of the Utsang;

* See Prichard, Vol. IV. pp. 823, 344, 356, and Humboldt’s Asic Centrale 2. 62 and
133. Who could suppose the following description referred to a Scythic race? ‘‘ Gens
albo colore est atque pulchritudine et forma insigne.”

+ The five giants of the Himalaya all approach to, and none surpass, this stupendous
loftiness, for Chamalari does not exceed 26,000. The others are Kanchan, Gosainthan,
Dhawalagiri, and Juhar or Jowahir. Capt. Waugh has just determined Kanchan and
Chamalari.

1847.] On the Aborigines of the sub-Himdlayas, 1241

all west of which, to the Belur, composes the province of Nari, and.
all east of it, to the Peling, the province of Kham, provinces extending
respectively to Turan and to China. Tibet, however arid, is no where
a desert,* and, however secluded, is on every side accessible; and
hence it has formed in all ages the great overland route of trade, and
may even be called the grand ethnic, as well as commercial, highway
of mankind ; its central position between China, India aud Turan having
really rendered it such for ages, before and since the historic era,
despite its snowy girdle and its bleak aridity. Hence we learn the
supreme importance of Tibet in every ethnological regard. Its maximum
length is about 2000 and maximum breadth about 500, miles: the long
sides of the triangle are towards India and little Bucharia: the short
one, towards China; the truncated apex towards Turan or Great
Bucharia, where the Belur within the limits of Tibet has an extent of
only one degree, or from 35° to 36° N. Lat. ; whereas the base towards
China, along the line of the Peling, reaches through 8 degrees, or from
28° to 36° N. Lat. Just beyond the latter point, in the north-east
corner of Kham, is Siling or Tangut, the converging point of all the
overland routes, and which I should prefer to include ethnologically
within Tibet but for the high authority of Klaproth, who insists that
we have here a distinct language and race, though certainly no such
separating line in physical Geography,t Siling or Tangut being open
to the plateau of Tibet as well as to those of little Bucharia and Son-
garia, though demarked from China both on the north and east by the
Khilian and Peling respectively.

South of the whole of Tibet, as above defined, lie the sub-Himilayas,
stretching from Gilgit to Brahmaktnd, with an average breadth of
100 miles, divided climatically into three pretty equal transversal
regions, or the northern, the central and the southern, the first. of
which commences at the crest or spine of Heméachal, and the last ends
at the plains of Hindustan; the third lying between them, with the
great valley of Nepal in its centre. he valley is of a lozenge shape,

* In the next plateau of high Asia, or that of little Bucharia, the vast desert of Cobi
oy. Gobi, which occupies the whole eastern half of that plateau, has ever formed, and still
does, a most formidable obstruction to transit and traffic.

+ It must be admitted however, that the Bayam Khar of Klaproth seems to divide
Kham from Tangut, Klaproth cites Chinese geographers.

7; =. 2

1242 On the Aborigines of the sub-Himilayas. [Dec.

about 20 miles extreme length and breadth, cultivated highly through-
out, and from 4200 to 4700 feet above the sea. The only other valley
is that of Jumla which is smaller and higher, yielding barley (Hordeum
celeste) as the great valley, rice. The sub-Himalayas form a confused
congeries of enormous mountains, the ranges of which cross each other
in every direction, but still have a tendency to follow with their princi-
pal ridges the grand line of the snows, or aS. E. and N. W. diagonal
between 2° and 85°. These mountains are exceedingly precipitous and
have only narrow glens dividing their ridges, which are remarkable for
continuity or the absence of chasm and rupture, and also for the deep
bed of earth every where covering the rock and sustaining.a matchless
luxuriance of tree and herb vegetation, which is elicited in such profu-
sion by innumerable springs, rills and rivers,and by the prevalence
throughout all three regions of the tropical rains in all their steadiness
and intensity. There are three or four small lakes in Kumaon situated.
near each other, and three or four more in Pokra similarly juxtaposed.
But in general the absence of lakes is a remarkable feature of the Sub-
hemalayas at present, for anciently the great valleys of Cashmir and
Nepal, with several others of inferior size, were in a lacustrine state.
The great rivers descend from the snows in numerous feeders, which
approach gradually and unite near the verge of the plains, thus forming
a succession of deltic basins, divided by the great snowy peaks as water-
sheds, thus—

Basins. Peaks.

1. Alpine Gangetic basin. Nanda Devi.

2. Alpine Karnalic basin. Dhavalagiri.

3. Alpine Gandacean basin. Gosainthan.

4, Alpine Kosean basin. Kanchanjhinga.

5. Alpine Tishtan basin. Cholo (near Chumalari, which de-
tached) standing on the plain of
Tibet.

In the two first of these 5 regions, all of which are plainly indicat-
ed by the distribution of the waters, the people are mongrel and mix-
ed, save in the north-west parts, where the Rongbo or Cis-Nivean
Bhotias, the Garhwalis and the inhabitants of Kandver and Hangrang
are of Tibetan stock. The 3d, or Gandacean basin (Sapt Gandaki, in
native topography, from the 7 chief feeders) is the seat of the Sun

1847.] On the Aborigines of the sub-Himdlayas. 1243

wars, the Girings and the Magars. The 4th, or Kosean basin (Sapt
Kousiki in native topography, after the 7 chief feeders) is the abode of
the Kirantis and Limbis. The 5th or Tishtan basin, again is the
fatherland of the Dijond maro and of the Plih or Lhopa, that is Lep-
chas and Bhitanese. And, lastly, the high and level space—(a system
of valleys around the great one, which is nearly 5000 feet above the
sea)—between the basins of the Gandak and Kosi is the seat of the Né-
wars and Murmis. But observe that the terms level space and system
of valleys, applied to this last tract, are merely relative, though as such
significant, nor meant to be contradictory of what has been above re-
marked, more generally, as to the whole Sub-hemidlayas. And here I
should add that the best representation of the Hemdlayas and Sub-
hemalayas is by a comparison with the skeleton of the human frame,
in which the former are analogous to the spine, and the latter to the
ribs. The Sub-hemilayas therefore are transverse rather than parallel
ridges, as above stated, and they trend diagonally towards union on the
verge of the plains, so as to unitise the several great streams, but still
with an irregularity which close observance of the aqueous system can
alone reveal. The ruggedness of the surface, by preventing all inter-
communication of a free kind, has multiplied dialects: the rank pasture,
by its ill effect on herds and flocks, has turned the people’s attention
more exclusively than in Tibet to agriculture, though even in Tibet the
people are mostly non-nomadic ;* heat and moisture, such as Tibet is
utterly void of, have relaxed the tone of the muscles and deepened the
hue of the skin, making the people rice-eaters and growers rather than
carnivorous tenders of flocks, Thus the Cis-Himialayans are smaller,
less muscular and less fair than the Trans-Himalayans; but the differ-
ences are by no means so marked as might have been expected ; and
though there are noticeable shades of distinction in this respect be-
tween the several tribes of the Cis-Himalayans, as well as between most
of them and the Tibetans, yet if they all be (as surely they are) of the
same origin, it must be allowed that very striking differences of climate

* Within the limits of Tibet are found abundance of Nomades of Mongol and Turkish
race, called respectively Sokpo and Hor by the Tibetans, who themselves seem much
affined to the latter race, which has long exercised a paramount influence in Tibet :
witness the facts that all its hill ranges are Taghs, and all its Lakes, Nars, both Tarks
words,

1244 On the Aborigines of the sub-Himdlayas.

and of habits, operating through 40 to 50 generations, (far so far back
I confidently place the migration) can produce no obliterative effects
upon the essential and distinctive signs of race. But this is, in part,
speculation, and I will terminate it by remarking that, for the reasons
above given, my investigations have been limited to that portion of the
sub-Himalayas which lies between the Kali and the Dhansri, or say,
803° to 923° of east longitude, and 263° to 304° of north latitude.
B. H. Hopeson.

Darjeling, Nov. 1847.

Comparative Vocabulary of the several Languages or Dialects of the Eastern Sub-Hemdlayas, from the Kali or Ghégrd, to the Dhansri, with the written and spoken Tibetan for comparison,
by B. Hi. Hopason, Easy. B. C. S.

English.
Air
Ant

Arrow
Bird

Blood
Boat
Boue
Buffalo

Elephant
Eye

y'
Father
Fire

Fish
Flower
Foot
Goat

Hair
Hand
Head
Hog

Horn
Horse
House
Tron

Leaf
Light
M

an
Monkey

Moon

Mother
Mountain
Mouth

Moschito
Nome
Night
oil

Tibetan, written.

rLungma

gLangchen
Mi

Phe

Mé

Kbyim
1Chogs

Limi
Hod
Mi
sPréba

Srinb@, mChurings
Ming

mT¢hanmo
bBromar

Tibetan, spoken.
Lhakp&
Thémd
Dé

Chya
Thik
K64, Syéa
Raké
Mahé
Simi

Phi chk
Ablak

Nyi mo

Uys
Amché
Si

Gong ni
Lémboché
Mik

Pala
Mé

Sep.

Liingbo
Rhdinmé
Dé

Sha

Thik
Tha
Riba
Méshi

Hyémap
Rhip. Ea
Mi

Rha

4 mo, as post-fixes, for mas. et form.

Bhiiténi or Lhépa.

Ling
Kyémi
D

ii
Bhyh

Thyak
Dri. Ta
Rutok
Mahi

Pili*

Léngehen
Lido

Apph

Mi

Gnyi
Mentog
Kinglep
Rak

Sy6ma. Dio
En. Dam

Mi

Pya

Dau

Ai
Réng.

Khé

Zéndong

Ming

Phiri. Nammo
Mika

Lepeha.

Panjing

Lop
Xém, Achtr
2 Maro, Tagri
Sohew

Mang kéng
Abrisng
Sanap
Nam

+ Bhi the bull.

Limbi,

Sammit
Sikchémba
‘Tong

Ba

Makhi
Khombé
Sayct
Siwét

Myén
BE
Ahwi

Léndik

k)
Nekho
Kham
Thin

Hetti
Mik
Amba
Mé

Gn
Phing

Lingdspphé
Ménda

Thégt
Hiktiphé

Phenjé

Pelli

O't. Thort
Yapmi. Yembecha
Soba

Liya

Amma
Toksdng
Miri

Limjonkbi
ve

Lng the cow. Gno = Bos both sexes,
ag) vir. Misi, muller, Mano, like Maro, mankind; aad so yapmi, whilst Yem bicha Menchima are man and woman,

Kirdnti.

Hak
Sichakéva
Mé
Chongwi

Gok
Biingwai
Ukhiro
Chhengir

Moh
Chikiphéms
Tang
Bhag

Usings
Ghora

Khim
Phalim
Ubivi
Vlawa chimi

Mané
Héliwi
La dima
Ma

Bhar
Dob

Lamkhitia

Phim

Hathi
Mi
Xp
Mé

Tir nyh
Ménda

Lim khitis
Min

Mén

Chi ga

—

Khi chit
Nhai pong
Ché

Kbyén

Kist
Mi kha
Abd
Mi

Nyi
Swong

Pali
Cholé

Song
Ph lah
Chibon
Phi

Mano. § Mi jing
Miko

Tro mila. Taya

Chikang

Géning.

Ning mro
Chijt
Myé
Némyh

Koh
Plava
Nigei
Mai

Nawir
Mynu
Misngy&
Dini

Nibé
Sa. Nhé
Phang

Héthi
Mi

$ Togrimox Tay( fam.

Magar.

Nomad
Mbér
My
Gwijs

Hyi
Dingk
Misyé ros
Bhainsa

Sothé

Mithéng
Ghora
Yin
Phalém:
Ink

Tyiwongcho. Rap.
harmi

Ninwdr.

Phasé
Ragmachi
Bla

Chive

Néthi

Kichiog
Nophé
Kha pi
Ba-pha

So dé
Mi chi
Bivé
Mi

Gnau
Pha
Khwéli
Charsyé

Ching
Tablé. Gui

Piya
re
Giiré
Ghora

Khi
Wa akli

English.
Plantain

Thou
He, she, it
e

Ye
They
Mine
‘Thine

His, &e,
Our’
Your's
Their’s
One
Two
Three
Four

By, inst

Tibetan, written.

Pogspa
Nom kha
*Briil
sKarma

Do
Nyimé
sTag
So

Wonshing.
Yiil tstio

Khyod chag
Khochag

Khyodkyi

Khéyi. Khohi
Nachaggi
Khyod chaggi
Khochaggi

eChig
gNyis
Sim
bZbi
Hoa
Driike
bDiin
brGyud

dGG

bCha. Thimbs
Nyi shi
Siimebii

hZhibohii.
Hoa heh

br Gya thémba
Kyi, Gi, Hi, Yi.

Tibetan, spoken

Gnila
Changps

Shingdéng
Thong
Chha
Thoms

Gnya
Khé
Khi

Gniinjo

Khenjo
Khénjo

Gaé yi
Khé yi

Khonjo yi
Chik

Gi

La. Ti.Da. Ra. Si, La

Las,

NE, Diné

{ ay is. Sate} r

* Corruption merely of Siryh.

. Sepa.

Langa si
Hydog
Lam

Chit

Kop-pa
Nom
Drill
Karma

Khwo
Niring
Khyorfing
Khworing
Gok ti
Kby6 ti

Khyérati
Khworiti

Chik
Nyi
Sim

Zhyi

Gna
Tak
Dyin
Gyé
Gih
Cha
Nyi sha
Sim cha

Hip cha
Gnap cha

Gys, Gya thimbé Gy

Ti

Li
Néba

Elongation of
terminal vowel

Bhitani or Lhépa. Lepcha.

Gnilé Kardiing
Chhit kyong Ongkyong
Lim Laum
Chbé Vom
Piko, Kompo Athin. Kémbé
Nom Ta ling
Beu Beu
Kin Sahér
Doh Ling
Dyin Sachak
‘Tah Sathéng
Soh Aphé
Shing King
Kyong Kyong
Chhit Ong
Kya Bak
Gna Go
Chha Hau
Kho Heu
Gné cha Kaya. Ka
Kha cha Hiya
Kiiéag Hoya
Gné gi Kaseusa
Chhé gi Hadosa
Kheu gi Hensa
Gnd chégi Kaya pongsa
Kheu chégi Hayé pongsa
Khong gi Hoya pongsa
Kat
Nyet
Sam
Pha li
Gna Pha gnon
Dha Tarok
Din Ka kyok
Gyé Kakeu
Gi Ka kyot
Cha-tham Ka ti
Nyi sho, Khéchik Khbakét
Khé phédéni Khakatsa kati
Kha nyet

Kha nyet sa ka tf
Kha pha gnon
Sa

Lo Kaé. Rem
N@é, Lé chalé Nan. Ling

} wi. va Nan. Sa

+ Mho mas et feem. Gu neuter. Jimho myself. JigGming good.

Limbi.
Lf seh!

Kirénti.

Gok s

Chua, Wo-hong — Hong-kit
Lam

Yim

Khenih’
Khinchi

Inga in
Khene in

Kbiine in
Anigen in

Khenih’ in
Khiinchi iu

Thit
Nyetsh
Sydim sh
Li sh
Gof sh
Tiik sh
Nish
Yet sh
Phing sh
Thi bong
Ni bong
Stim bong

Li gip

Gni gip

Thi bong gip
Lé. In

Mo. Nin
Ni. Mani

Tilé, Na

Lam
Yim

Sangting
Teng
Chawa
Siiki

Anka
Khana
Moko
Ankan

Khananin
Moko chi
Ang ko
Am ko

Misi
Xin ko

Awno
Myaucho. Moyo so

Ektai
Hasat
Siimyé
Lay

Gnaya
Tikys
Bhigya
Réya

Phangya
Kip
caret
caret

caret
caret
caret
Wo
caret
Dinké

Ya

Mirmi,

Moché
Syang
Ghyam
Chacha

Di bhi
Ma
Pakdri
Karchin

Yiimba
Dini
Chyan
Swi

Thé la
To nf
An na
Thenn&

Bokal ché shi

Bokal obi

Kokal ni shi cha

Bokal gn
Li

Da
Yanché

syé

oS

Chia ping
Wo ping

Ht Bio, |

Chbang-gi

Waya-git
Tiping ga
Chhaping gt
Waping ga

Chhi
Ni

Son
Pi

Gna
Kha
Nhé
Chyé

Gin
‘$4 nhé

Sang sinho. Nié
Ni sinho, Stiyé

Sit sinho, Pi-yé
Pi sanho. Gniiye
Giin sinho, Sat chi
Ya

Yata

Dhi
Tindi. Man
Bhégari

Pird. Térzya

caret

caret
caret
caret
Yé. La. Bo

Dé

Ni shyang. Ang. ys:g
Yee } ae

tAng

Si

Kan kiirik
Ning kdrik
Hos kirik
Gnow

Niwo

Ho chi

Kan kiirikiim
Nang kiriledia
A kirikdm,

yer

Gaiy ki
Haréy ki

Ake
The

Harea ké, Méré ké
Go ain ké

Gai ain ké. In ke
Hari ain ke

Ki
Nishi
Sing
Lé

Gnb
Rik
Cha ni
Yok

Goh

Sa shi
Khalki
Sasi sin

Khik nésbi
Khék nishisasike
Swaiké

Kwé. Kyé

$ Anuswar merely gf, and for instr. und cbl, alike: also ynkén which likewise expresses with ors4th, the Latin cum.

English.

‘Tibetan, written,

Bhiléni or LAbpa, Lepcha.

Bag Tibetan, spoken. Sérpa. Limbii. Kivénti. Néwér. Giiniag. Magar. Siinwdr,
With, cum.
such in 1 Hina Lhanchig Lé. Dé Ting Ché. Dé. Chiro Si, Tyol Na. Téng Di Ta Yakén. Népo Dé. Déyé Lé thing. Khéta NGh
and Urdé
Without sine Théo Mé tito TEs Ti Menné Madang Ada ng Madaya kang Ar esya Mimilé Mabétha
Ia, on La. Na. Lé Lk Ni Ki, Pléng y WathGey the } Di Ri BY Tét Ri Ying. Avg. Mi
| Now Dengtsé. Da. Deng, Thind& Téngdé Dbito Along Alo Handé Danie ‘Tasso Chamlin Tehf
Then Dé we Thi dwi Thma OMe Oldiging Orbs Khem pha lé Khyomlo Jit Chok 1éné Arusn Méok
When? Gang tsé. Nam, Kha dwi Tanam Nom Sathé Apha le Démkhé Kitna Khéi mo Syen ll
To-day Déring ‘Thiring Tiring Dharing Sorong Ain AM ‘Tink ‘Tink Chink
‘o-morrow Sang. Thoré, Sing Thoring Nibah Lik Tindik Mang koleng. Nana Nhé g6 Pyiingdira
Yesterday mDang Ding Ding Kbéehi Tasso Meh! ma Akhoming Til Tela Tisyéngmi
Here Hadina Dicho Diri Dité Alim. Aba, Két n@ Wade yh Chiiri Tlak Watha
‘There Héna Hiicho Chiird Pho té Pil. Woba Ni Miyiné Kerné Kyairi Aluk ¥éré
Where 2 Gangna Khicho Kani Kins té Saba. Sabi ‘Ating Khidting Khie Khanfri Kiilak Diths. Gétha,
Above <Tengna Téng. Ché. Yegi Tying Teo kha. Teng. Atdn, Tal. Apléng. Thing Madhani Toybg ‘Tinri Dhéoom Ri
Below Hog us W6. Syf. Magi Wag Woh { are ay Méyiini Mosing Ko Mbéka yi
Between Bar, da Bhar Pir Pind Abik, Achiik. m Lindi Ginpri Dathd Mi khiding Daté ‘
Without, outside Phyi, rohna Chi Yang Phi Pong Bibar Udiing yh Mang gyér Piné bar Bibir
Within Nang, na Ning Ning Ning Sngong Kdsi gang. Hong. U'kiing ya Tiinggyér Diiné Nbori_ Bhitae Agi
Par Né, Nyé. Thiring Rimbo Thi ring Maram Mankhi Mangsi Thiwg Tips Rhéms Lis Goant
Near Ring Thani Thak nimbo Th ni Athol Neng ding Nekté Syatan Satti Khwep Néthé
Little Nydng Ni Chéiyak chil Nyiing bo Amin Mi sa Chichi Uuit Bhati Chale ja Tsk
Much Ming. Tumo, Mé gi Ming bo Ag yép Yorik ¢ Badho Lhi Apa Dhér Itch ka
How much ? Tsam. Tsomu. Kha chwé Kijen Satet Akben. Dé méyé Gadi Gili . 5 Kauit Gist
As, rel, Hadétsig Khinda Salom Aphé dong bi Khéin siko Khix Gathing Khaga liyon Kiding cha. Dédiv
So, corr. Détsig Thénd& Olom Khem phi dong bs. Khéin suko Wass Athing Huchiga liyon Adding cha. Modiv
‘Thus, pox. Jitsig Dindé Dindé Klom Kon phi dong ba Win suko Chit ‘Tha thing Chiiga Iiyon, Tdaog cha. Akko
How ? ‘Tig. Chitsug. Kbéché. Khinds, Kande. Kindé Salom. Apha Ainsike Khitpi Gathé. Gé. Khaga liyon Kidang cha, Dédiv
Why ? Khdin Kang Kim bé Shi mat } Khiinsé Tik Cha. Ta Kita Mara
Yes avue Tn In Tip. In. Ak, Euk. ‘Ninh Ya. Khaw. Da Ang. — Woi HO. Lé Au. Mai
No Ma. Mi Mén Men Métip.Men, Mi né Ain eae a Yaak Malé. Ma mai
(Do) not cons Mi Mé Mi Mé-nan*® Thi Maté X. Waché MG Mo
Also, And Ding. Ang. Dé La Yeo. Deo. Ang. Nang. Ne NG
Or Nam, Inam. Ying. Mo. Yang. Eu. Wa La Bani. Gi. Dé
‘This Diring Di, Didi. Aré Chia ‘Tho Chap yo Yokws
That Phi dining Phé, Phedi. Ore H6 dun 6 Ho chun yo Makwé
Which, rel, Swin Kadi Sare Si - Ks cbis Gi, Si SG. Tokwé
Thi déng Udi Waré Kho Ho chi Wo Thi Me kwé
Swin Ki di Saré Kh, Ko Khi chi Gi. Sé Sa To kw
Khang Kang chi, Kan. © Shi Di, Dé ‘Tigi Chha Ti Maro
Sa Ki To i Kha Si Sit Ski
Any thing Khai ning Kandochi Shiri. Tham. Dimin Tigi Chhing Tayfng Mirké
‘Any body Sti naag Kayé. Kaimchi Tol Kali Siing Styling Siikit
Eat! Sé, 86 Sah Zé. Tho, Chow Na Chad Jan
Drink! Thing Thing Thong Thing Ton Ting
Sleep Nyol Nyé Di Gnings Dyon Tpt
Wake o caret Lhéng Si caret Don Bok —
Langh bGad Ga Gwet Ga Then Nyek Nhyi Ris

* Mais a prefix and non a conjunct post-fix, thus, ma mat nan, do not. + Elongation of terminal vowel merely often expresses in, cu in declensom. Also the abl, and instru. sign kén, yaken.
$N.B. The Murmi, Garung, Magar aad Sdnwue in speaiog always add o terminal O to the imperative with an Euphoaic or harmonising cousonant before if, if the root ead in a vowel, thus we have Gaungo, Ro-do, Mic
Gavofor Gu. Buri dovbr if thy addition be more than the common Chalo, Bol of Hindi and Urdu.

, Ip-0, for Gnung, Ro, Mi and Ip, and

English.
Weep
Bo silent
Speak
Come

Go

Stand up
Sit down
Move, walk

Ron
Give
Take

Strike
Kill

Bring
‘Take away

Lift up. Raise

Hear
Understand

Tell, relate
Good

Ugly
Straight
Crooked
Black

Square

Flat

Level

Fat

Thin

Weariness
iirst
inger

ion

i

a

Tibetan, written.

Na. Shum.

Kbrog

brJod. Smrds.
Hong. s Byon.

Song. Gro, Gyu.

hCbhar
hDaig.
Gro

rGyug.

bBub, “Phul.

Thong.

bLan, Jing. Hen

bDian. seg.

hDegs. S
sNyob.

lon.

Nyau. gSon.
Sous, Go.

bSh6éd. hChihod
Bnzang-po.

Nang-po

Grang-po

Tshé-po. Dré-po

Sminbo

Dsesmo. sTigpo.

Midsesma
Mistugpo

Dranpo

sGiirba. Tudpo.

Nagpo.
dKarpo
sMukbo

bJangkha

Ringpo
Thingpo

Chhang. Phra.
Chhénpo. sBombo Bombo

zLumpo
Grub zhi

rGyagspo
Srobbo.

sKém
1Pogs

Ridpo

Tibetan, spoken.

Gné
Chim
caret
Syé

Gyé
Ling
Deh
Gyé

Gydigé, Chong.
Phing
Léng. Ya.

Ding

Sé

Ba sy
Bik song

Khar
Nyen
Séun

Lip. Chné
Yappo
Diikpo
Thammo

Chibs
Zyembo
Chémbo
Gnirmo

caret
Khi ko
Jéb6

} Men jébo

Thing bo
Kakpo

Thin ding
Thombo.
Mabo

Chin ching

Riri
Thozi

caret

Thé thembo
Mibo
Gyik
Khskim
Tok

Khir syop

Mé lémé
Thyfngmo

Tenmo
Zyenba
Chobo
Gnormo

Miusimba
Tango
Kok lok
Nakpo
Karpo
Miarpo
Nimo
Rimbo
Thinmo
Thenbo
Mimo
Tippé
Girha
Girmo

Tiipebi

Liblib
Gyfimo
Nénma
Yé ché
Khikdm
To kang

Bhiiténi or Lhépa, Leeks.

Gna Rhiop
Kha chim. Sakma
Lap i
Syo Di
Song Nén
Long Lik, Ding,
Dew Gni
Dya Nén
Pin kyop Deung
Ning B6
Lén Lys
Ding Bak
Sth Sot
Bi syé Ba di
Bak sing Bai non
Tha Chin
Nyen Nyen
Som ting. Noh. Ching
Dan
‘Aryiim
Azyen
Khyii mo Abydm
Teu mo Arbim
MA cho bo Azea
Chochopo Amyen
Gn mo Akliom
Krdp
Akrim
Aryim
Miilem Maryiinne
‘Thing bo Ning
‘Tyokka Muning
N Anok
Adm
A heur
Nhyam bo Phiing phong
Rim bi Arhen
Thiim bi Atiin

Thémbo. Tho. Athé
Mbimten. Mhou. Amau

Ching bo Achim

Bombo Atim

Gonto yeupo. Rér rérbo
Diizhi yeupo. Ton kyong phali
Le blep. Alep.

Sab them, } Asp.

Gyé m6 Asydin

Byé kb Achim

‘Whang chhé Pél

Kha kom Ungné

6 ki Tidok, Kridok.

}

Lokté
Pirling né
Lé

Hipté
Séré
Phep pé
Téré

Pokhé

Khepsé
Singnite

Chekhé
Noh ba
Phem ba
Kesem ba

Kega ba
Kiileb'In
Kisongvi
Kelimba

Menlim mina
Ke khik pa
Nohva

Phem bi

Tand6
Kok ti
Kimakié
Képhora
Kihella
Léhla
Kemba
Tingba
Kemba
Téngba
Chik pa
Yomba
Kugak ma

Kuyok tive Ifsh {

Ku phélla

Meh'rit
Yoshii

Nama

Wa mik ma

Set lah ma

Kirdnti. Mirmi.
Khiva Krajh
Man chebda Ku dy
caret caret
Bani Khouw. Jyan gou.
Khird Nyt. Syé go,
Véws 1a Rib

‘Tyt

Brow

Yar

Pin

Thob

Rob

Sit

Bou

Por
Khéya Piyé
Venu Gnio
Sin ti Go
Khang méti Syat
Nihva Jabs
Auva Ajiba
Keng yong. Simba
Kayfng Lépa
Vehfva Chinga
Dau va Min ba
Lemko Kéké ba
Siiv6 caret
Khakko Kain ba
Khiindhyo Brot khaba
Khiing Gyo Brota kbiba,

Uiing twong tong Thécho
Uding (i twon tong Kékténg

Miéngai

Tara

Bila
Chuk la Pingai
Ménti Reng ba
Ding ta Tamba
Kén ta Noliba
Sim ti Meba
Veba ying Téja
Uto ying Gna jing
Au bo Ril to
Pete Kea
caret caret
Tok pin Choba
Yom Toutpa
Héting Blap chi
Wait ma Kwi phiit
Sia Phoidang

Néwar.

Khwo

Simi kha ché
Nava

Wa

Hon

Dong

Phé ta
Nya. Hin.

Bw
By
Ké
Di
Sy
Ha ki
Yéoki

Lhon. Ba.

Nys
Siki
Kon
Bhing

Ma bhing
Khwa won

Khwa
Kachi
Nhin gi
Chaka

Phaké
Khaiya
Binla

Bimala
Tapyong

Hak
Tiya
Hyoun
Wa won
Taha
Chihé
Tadhi

Chigdhi. Bézo.
©

Sbigo
‘augo
Gog

Pékding

Pati

Lhong
Gonsi
Tyana
Pitts
Pitya

Giiring.
Kréd
Taya pin
caret
Kho

Yad
Raédh
Tidh
Yay

Dhid

Kind

Tsn

Théd, Séd.
Pog

Bhod

Nod
Théd
Mhiadid

Bid
Saba
X saba
Simba

Kro ba
Awiva
Miva

Gofbs

Soba
Kamba
Soba
AXsaba.
Kydn
Kiding
Midngyé
Tirkya
Wolkya
Urkyé
Rhimba
Riliba
Niihba
Cheiinbo
Chiimba
The ba
Phal dong

Kona pli

Phléba

Choba
Jhén ba
Bhi
Kwi phi
Phokré

Mé& chik
caret
Ri ni

Na ni
Swona
Na né
Wha ni

Yani
Lani

Bi

Thanisd
Phéro.

Khangni
Gyépohé
Migyepche
Ring cho

Khan cho.
Mibil
Mincho
Jyit cho

Thip cho
Kha cho

Shé chéja
Mé sécho

Dhing cho
Giim cho
Chik chi dancho
Bohs
Gya cho
Phiphi dancho
it chd
Tn cho
Ghiding cho
Tem cho
Mir cho
Krin cho
Dallo

Chou kha nya,

caret

Dhbésho
Riicho
Mhancho
Di sono
Takrésya

Sdnwdr.

Marin noso
Chi so

Hoso
Chéri pla
Mi sé
Jiji

Da s6
Kaso

Rimso

Marimnos

H6 ché
The baba
KO) sti
Kil kil
Chir patya

caret

Dimso
Gyé 80
Dati
Pang dati
Amiija

PROCEEDINGS

OF THE

ASIATIC SOCIETY OF BENGAL,

- For Novemser, 1847.

SOP L LLL OL LLL ILOILO LLL SI NIPPLE

Proceedings of a meeting held on the evening of Wednesday, the 3d
November, 1847.

The Hon’ble Sir J. P. Grant, in the chair.

The proceedings of the September meeting were read and adopted—
and the accounts for September and October submitted as usual.

Lieut.-Col. Waugh, Surveyor General of India, was ballotted for and
unanimously elected a member.

Captain Rogers, R. N., Superintendant of the Bengal Marine, was
proposed for ballot at the December meeting.

Proposed by Dr. O’Shaughnessy, seconded by Col. Forbes.

The Nuwab Nazim of Murshedabad, having been proposed as an
ordinary member by H. Torrens, Esq., seconded by J. W. Laidlay,
Esq., was, on the recommendation of the Council unanimously elected
an Honorary member of the Society.

Letters were read from J. 8S. Torrens, Esq. Midnapore, and Major
Marshall, Calcutta, withdrawing their names from the list of members.
To the Secretary of the Asiatic Society.

Sir,—I beg to return the last Journal, and to withdraw my name from the
Society, as I am going on leave for probably a considerable period.

Your Obedient Servant,
G. T. MARSHALL.

October 16th, 1847.

To the Secretary of the Asiatic Society, Calcutta.

Dear Si1r,—I have the pleasure to send you a cheeque for Rs. 128, the
amount of the demand against me for subscription to the Asiatic Society, as

od

7 =

1248 Proceedings of the Asiatic Society. [ Nov.

mentioned in your letter of the 17th inst. I take this opportunity of with-
drawing my name from the list of subscribers, wishing success to the insti-
tution.
Iam,
Your’s faithfully,
September 3d,1847. J. S. ToRRENS.

Read letters from Mr. Secretary Bushby, Home Department, forward-

ing extracts from a memoir by Mr. Masters, on the Natural History of
the Agami Hills, communicated through Major Jenkins.

From the under-Secretary to the Government of India with the
Governor General, and from the Secretary to the Government of the
North Western Provinces, sending in duplicate two reports from Lieute-
nants Keatinge and Evans, on passages accomplished on the Nerbudda
river from Mundlaisur to Baroach.

From H. M. Elliott, Esq., announcing that Lieut. Strachey’s memoir
on the lake districts of Manasarowur has been placed in the hands of
Mr. Batten of Almorah, to be forwarded to the Society.

From Capt. Thuillier, Officiating Deputy Surveyor General, enclosing
the Meteorological Register kept at the Surveyor General’s Office for
October.

From Capt. Vicary, Subathoo, forwarding a memoir on the Botany
of Sinde.

From Mr. Laidlay, enclosmg 16 Rupees, a subscription by Dr.
Campbell of Darjeeling, for the repairs of the monument of Sir W.
Jones, the restoration of which the Secretary stated had been entrusted
to Messrs. Sherriff and Co.

From Walter Elliot, Esq., Madras, sending a paper on the language
of the Goands, and the identity of many of its terms with words now in
use in the Telugu, Tamil and Canarese.

From Brigadier Stacy, commanding at Neemuch, forwarding a draw-
ing by Lieut. Anley of a rare and very large grasshopper, and tendering
his cordial co-operation with the labours of the Society. ;

From B. H. Hodgson, Esq., forwarding a list of coins, which are
offered on sale, and which Mr. Hodgson can procure for the inspection
of the Society.

1847. | Proceedings of the Asiatic Society. 1249

Dorjiling, October 1st, 1847.
My DEAR Si1r,—The Society may possibly desire to purchase the coins
of which I enclose the list. Let me know and I will procure inspection for
you, if it may be.

Goup CoINs.

Date. Weight.
One of Alexander, ....... sy sigh ote <cotipyry aatinMia ek peace las Sa (i 133 grains.
Gold Mohur of Aurungzeb, ....... SR a op ,
—— Double Guinea of George 2d, ........ 1738
Poms d- Or, Louis loth, oeesiscorn che YE 1/43
. PaMecamid Ob) % sass) 4), bein Ssdnarigney ee 1808 -
—— 7 Shilling piece, George 3d,.........+. 1797
— of Ferdinand 6th, Spain, ............ 1758 27 do.
eRe MEe Ad et. tipo sea e.s ate TALE 6 do.
—— Albert and Elizabeth,...........e+008 1627 54 do.

4 Madras Pagodas,
3 Gold Rupees.

SILVER Corns.
4 Old Roman,
12 Old English from a Ist,
13 Scottish,
65 British, from James Ist to George 3d,.....0+e.se00000+. 41 tolas,

eo evencn, 4 of Napoleon; os... ee es sale Await tele daalllag Sa
1 Italian Napoleon, 5 Lire,

20 Spanish, 1 Joseph, ...... aetccce ere ata EM a 13 da.

5 Portuguese,

2 American 4 Dollars, 1795—1808,

1 Pope Clemens 13th, 1761,

PMMEPSIMT, occ ect eco essere varsaccos Pree, aca 5% do.
DETR Tac sc recesses cs Paeesanes eee Aye rie 14 do.
1 Burgundy, Brabant, 1618,............ Peet entes. pei 23 do.
1 Brunswick,

Bememerrsratl, Cath, 2O,.. ccc ssccecsevsusesene Ppt tenn y s( 22 do.
DO wane, from: 1710 to 1808, 2.0. ce ee ae inte fey vor 4+ do,
P Jewmh Shekel, .......... be hd Give ei eew ation Cate’ wets § do.
1 Charles 9th, 1607,

—_
SS

Spanish, Prussian, Bavarian, American,
Rupees of different Bundelcund states,
Burmah Rupees.

ar “I

1250 Proceedings of the Asiatic Society. [Nov.

SitvER MEDALS.

Louis 14th,

Charles 2d, (Restoration,) 2 q
Caroline, (Coronation) 1727, eo eeeeeeeoereoseresrer eens eese ° 2 ao.

CoprpER AND Brass Corns.

Old Roman, ..... SRLS 8 RRS a 40) Bavarian, oe. lacs Phe 1
HUUSSMED A ei teat els ch Wh cacy MRO A Danish. 3; 3 iG cesses 1
Datelys, r4-IGilis > carwariaandes US ge RUSS Ales sheer ince soa sue a 1
PRER CHA ass fa hu a a eee 13 Austrian Maria Teresa,........ lt
POUUUSUESE is) asi ae aise ne eteers Os, CHIMERE). iiss « «care eee 6
English, Seoteh, Irish, Manx,, "oo. Acheen, 5... .. 5. +. es eee a 9
Americnay’; see, os eee a, 4° ‘Swedish, &e.;..... ec. eee
Spanier PA Pee eal. ee oe Unknown, (700.225 Sone eee 13
yi Oh Eis PROPER re bes MRS te fo * -Puiropeah; 3... 35. os 2 Sees 6

From B. H. Hodgson, Ksq., regarding a donation of certam works
he desires to forward to his Holiness the Pope.

W. B. O’SHaucunessy, Esq. Secretary, Asiatic Society, Calcutta.

Dorjiling, 20th October, 1847.

Srr,—I am about to transmit to you a box containing forty-seven Volumes,
as per accompanying list. These works were obtained by me from Lassa,
through the kindness of the Chief Pontiff there, or grand Lama, and they
are the whole remaining relics of the Library of the Tibetan Mission of the
Propaganda at Rome. It is my wish that the books should be presented on
my behalf to His Holiness the Pope, who is now gathering golden opinions
throughout Europe by his sagacious and benevolent efforts for the regenera-
tion of famous and beautiful Italy. The Society, or the Government, will, I
feel assured, readily second my wishes by procuring the conveyance and pre-
sentation to be made in the most fittmg and convenient manner, and upon
that point I request you will be pleased to communicate with His Honor the
President in Council. These books are all that could be obtained by earnest
endeavours and inquiries ; and, small as is their number, I believe that they
will be acceptable on various accounts to His Holiness the Pope, and shall be
delighted to hear that such has been the case. You are aware that the
Church of Rome had formerly large and flourishing Missions in China,
Tibet and Nepal. All went to utter ruin towards the close of the last centu-
ry, when the few Christians belonging to the Nepalese Mission found refuge
in Sarun. The works now forwarded are all that remains of the once flour-

1847.] Proceedings of the Asiatie Society. 1251

ishing Mission m Tibet, whence the Missionaries were expelled by the Chi-
nese into Nepal, and thence by the Gorkhas into Sarun.
I am, Sir,
Your obedient servant,
B. H. Hopeson.

List of books presented to His Holiness Pope Pius IX. by B. H. Hopeson, |
of the Bengal Civil Service, late British Minister at the Court of Nepal.

Names of works. Volumes.
Martyrologium Romanum. Venice, 1738,.. ia! EN ale teaeenl
Storia della vita e del cultu Dis’ Vincenzo Ferrerio. Rome, 1735, | 1
Istoria di Maria Vergine. Naples, 1730, .. 1
Mistica Citta di Dio. Trent, 1731,. ie shh
Collectanea Bullarii. Venice, 1640,.... Dy fi: be ae eee |
Norma Perfecti Episcopi. Komarck, 1719, .. 1
Ludolphi Vita Christi. Venice, 1637,.. Ae 1
Scholastica Commentaria Thomz Aquinatis. Venice, 1691, 1
Pandulphi Vita Gelasiu II. Pape. Rome, 1633,.. : 4200S
Summa universalis Theologiz composita a Cacciaturo Arachiel Armeno.

Rome, 1726,.. a ets
Nuovo Legendario della Vita di Maria Vite! Be. FEE: 1645, . if
Vita del B. Giuseppe Da Leonessa. Genoa, 1695, . se hehe ge
Hieronymi Cardani Somniorum Libri IV. seit Neronis, &c. a

Basil, 1569, ain 2 2 ae at |

Delle Glorie de Sagri Ti Tre Libri. aos 1734, sid ind, gene wool
Logicz Summula, authore Hieronymo de Angeli. Naples, 1693, .... 1
Francesco di Salazar’s Considerations on the spiritual exercises of Loyo-

la. Rome, 1737, 8 copies, .. p tis , es + ie
Dichiarazione di tutto cio che contiene 3 Religione Grckanes Roma,

1738, 2 copies, Las Je ihe a 2
Vita Toribii Alphonsi. Batavia, 1670, .. 1
Bibliorum Sacrorum pars altera, .. i
Rubric Generales Breviarii, va diok
Repertorium Morale Authore R. P. Octavio Morin A. s, J efi Ve-

nice, 1706, [. ‘ “fi S. 6 ie 3k: 1
Institutiones Theologica ad usum Seminarii Pictaviensis. Pictav, 1727, |
Meditazione del Lodovico da Ponte. Venice, 1719,. 2
Catechismus Exdecreto Concilii Tridentini. Brixie, 1632, th l
Secretorum Agri Enchiridion autore Antonio Mizaldo. Lutetiz, 1560, }

1252 Proceedings of the Asiatic Society. | Nov.

Janua Grammatice auctor Francisco Latino et Nicolao Nerio. Rome,
L736; i Were a oe we) dage G tt sf
Dell’ iitetiane di Cristo di oe, de Kempis. Padua, 1713,...... 1
Le Directeur des Confesseurs par M. Bertant. Rouen, 1663;........ 1
Manuale Thomistarum Biterris Editio 4, Baptiste Gonet, injured, and

imperfect, 1681,...... 7 aa ae Any a Pion. 2
R. P. Thome Tamburini Opera Omnia. Venice, 1694, .... ...... l
Bartholome Medinz in Aquinatis tertiam partem pe on Venice,

1590, . ° ee ee o@ ee Srey COM ores 2 Reed 2 ete. ee Re eee l
Del Mappa Mod Teac. Opera del Aistonts voteees Nichicsh 1795,

Incomplete, ...... saws afalehs AAP SE, OO 3

Vols aes 4/
(Signed) B. H. Hopason.

Dorjiling, in Sikim, 20th Oct. 1847.

[Mr. Hodgson’s communication was confided to the management of

the Council of the Society who were requested to carry his wishes into
effect. |

From M. P. Edgeworth, Esq., Umballah, forwarding a paper entitled,
**Two hours’ Herborization at Aden.”

Banda, October 25th, 1847.

My pear Srr,—I have the pleasure to enclose a paper for the Journal
upon the Aden Flora, such asI saw in a couple of hours scramble among the
rocks there—although the flowers were not numerous yet their forms are
curious, and as far as I am aware no notice has been published of the Aden
Flora. M. Botta’s collections may very likely have included some of what
I suppose to be new, but as I have not any thing but the beginning of his
work and no part of Boissy or Ancher on Oriental plants, I cannot be as sure
of my ground as I could wish—still I do not thmk a possibility of that sort
is a sufficient reason for my not giving to the public my observations for as
much as they may be worth.

I am meditating an account of the Botanical results of an ascent of Parus-
nath, the high hill near the trunk road im the Behar or Ramgurh ranges—
but I have but little time for such things—and have not all the works I
require for the purpose, to do it as I should wish.

Your’s very truly,
M, P. EvGreworta.

1847.] Proceedings of the Asiatic Society. 1253

From Mr. Piddington, forwarding letters from Major Jenkins and
Capt. S. Reynolds, with a description and drawing of the sculptured
brass vessels used as a medium of exchange among the Garrow
tribes.

My pear Pippineton,—I am not Archeologist enough to know if
this account of the Garrow Korahs 1s of any interest, but the name itself may
be new to you. A Korah or Corah is a brass basin, of which the enclosed
paper gives you the depth and circumference,

It is rather a curious thing that these Corahs are the current coin of the
Garrows, and here is paid fines and tributes in Corahs. We sell them at auction,
and the Bengalis take them back again inthe way of trade and soI suppose,
they hover over these hills forages. I did not know what Capt. Reynolds
says that they were in demand on account of the value of the Brass, but this
value perhaps attaches only to the Corahs of the days of old. At present
new ones are I believe made m the Mymensing and Rungpore zillahs, and I
suppose the brass is as bad as it can be.

The old Corahs must also be of Bengali manufacture, for the Garrows do
not work in brass and not even in iron.

I enclose another bead in great demand amongst the Nagas. Is it Cornelian
or glass ? Can you tell me if such are procurable in Calcutta, and at what
cost per 100.

Your’s sincerely,
October 16th, 1847. J. JENKINS.

Goalpara, August 22nd, 1847.

My pEAR Si1r,—I enclose a sketch made by Mr. Leslie, of the emboss-
ed figures and ornaments on a Garrow Korah or dish, which was brought in
in a case of theft the other day, and as it appeared to me curious how these
people have got hold of such things, I got Mr. Leslie to sketch it in order
to send it you in hopes you would be able to procure information on this
head.

The Garrows themselves do not know how their ancestors became possessed
of these dishes, and state that they are heirlooms in their families, and
are only used on grand occasions. The omlahs and others who I have spoken
to say that they are of Bengalee manufacture, and that the Garrows in the
first instance obtained these from them. If so what is the reason of the
Bengalees anxiety to purchase these Garrow Korahs, as they can obtain, it
may be supposed, as good in Bengal, but they are willing to give any price
here for the Korahs to sell in Bengal.

1254 Proceedings of the Asiatic Society. [Nov.

The metal being pure and good the art must have become extinct amongst
them and the purchase merely for the profit on the sale of the metal, or
else the Korahs are the manufacture of other countries ; my reason for sup-
posing they are not Bengali is because the dishes are of an entirely different
shape from those used by Bengalis, and when they repurchase them from the
Garrows they do so merely for the profit on the metal. I am not acquainted
sufficiently with the heathen mythology to know what the figures of the
accompanying sketch denote, but they are beastly enough to belong to the
Hindus. Are they Hieroglyphical? The dish from which this sketch was
taken was of the circumference of the paper, and the figures are of the exact
size each figure was in relief, rising above the side of the dish about half an
iach.

My dear Sir,
Your’s very sincerely,
S. REYNOLDs.

[A further notice on this subject will appear in a future number, |

From Capt. Kittoe, submitting copy and translation of inscription
on the ruined temple of Oomga.

Note from Mr. Hodgson enclosing remarks on the Serica Regio of
the ancient geographers.

Dorjiling, 31st August, 1847.
My pear Sir,—The enclosed may perhaps appear to the Society of some
little interest with reference to Messrs. Taylor’s and Cunningham’s recent re-
marks on the Serica Regio, or, at all events will serve to apprise the Society
that [have not been neglectful of its wishes with regard to the Mission to
Tibet, though I regret much that too late a notice and want of books, have
prevented my doing so much as I would otherwise gladly have done.
Your’s most truly,
B. H. Hopeson.
(Copy)
Darjeeling, 3\st August, 1847.
My pear WavueGu,—Many thanks for'the perusal of Lieut. Strachey’s
letter. I am sure he will answer your expectations from him. As
you say, conjectural and historical geography, are poor things, after
all; for geography is pre-eminently a matter of facts, and *tis futile and
wearisome to a degree to follow the philosophers who so dashingly sub-
stitute theory and conjecture in this field for thimgs more solid, and
alone admissible in our day of actual universal contact with those things.
Nevertheless conjectural geography may be of high service in sharpening and

1847. | Proceedings of the Asiatic Society. 1255

guiding the attention of him who has to traverse the regions speculated upon;
and, from the perusal of Humboldt, Klaproth, Grosier, Remusat, Prichard,
and from comparison of what they say with De Coros, Gerard and Moor-
croft, I have now filled my head with matter for questioning, and much regret
that I had not sufficient warning, so that what I wrote for you, six
weeks ago, was the mere crumbs of memory. Still however I want Klap-
roth’s Carte de l’Asie Centrale (Berlin, 1835) and Ritter and Mahlman’s maps
of yet later date, and therefore, though with every wish to be useful, I will
write no more at present lest I should iterate, merely and clumsily, what Lt.
Strachey will find in those, the last and best, guides, and because also one
evil of this conjectural system of facts is that there is no, getting one’s say
into moderate compass! I hope Lt. Strachey will be able to penetrate into cen-
tral and eastern Tibet. If he could get in that direction, as far as Siling,
and thence trace the boundary of China, and of Kham, as far as Assam, he
might solve a world of most interesting geographic and ethnographic pro-
blems. Siling, I am sure, is the Serica regio of the Classics, said region in-
cludmg Tangut, Sifan, Kham, Shensi, Setchuen, im reality, and in the vague
apprehension of that day extending to all the proximate parts which either
furnished any portion of the things in commerce or lay in any of the routes
of the traders, so that the sub-Himalayas on one side (including Assam), and
Indo-China on the other, and Bishbalig on a third hand, all came to be com-
prised in the Serica vel Sinica regio, the nucleus of which certainly was
Siling, though it might and did extend thence westward over little Bucharia.
It would be a grand thing for geography (and ethnography) to make out the
alleged differences and identities in regard to Tangut, Sifan and Kham ; and
to mark off their boundary towards China proper and little Bucharia and
Mongolia; and to test the fact of a great transverse snowy range (Yun-ling,
Pe-ling) answering on the east to the Beluttagh on the west, and forming,
if it exist, the eastern term of High Asia, as Belut does the western ; and
to find out how it is that with such a meridional or vertical range forthcom-
ing between these Chinese and Tibetan countries, nevertheless so many and
such large rivers flow off from the latter, east and south, into China, and
Indo-China, &c. &c. &c. Then again, in ethnography, the power of testing
the meaning of the Tibetan “ Hor-Sok,” precisely and accurately, by means
of language and physical attributes,* and, by the same means, of marking
off distinctly the Tibetan fixed and nomade races from the Chinese, and from
the Scythie races (Turk, Mongol, Tongus) is a rare chance for this Mission,

* Sogdiana doubtless included the Bishbalig as well as Anderjan, Tashkand,
Khajand, &c. et intra Tmaum (adarcton) the towns on either side having always been,
and being still, inseparably blinded,

1 2Z

1256 Proceedings of the Asiatic Society. [Nov.

which I hope it will not neglect ; nor yet forget the immense interest attach-
ing to the ubt et quid of. the classic Sace and Indian Sakas, whose head-
quarters were, I am sure, the Sogdiana of the Classics, and whose existence
there as a great people, so long ago as the 5th Century, B. C., is attested by
their King’s visit to Sakya at Cattuck, as is their contemporaneous existence
as a great people throughout Northern India or the N. W. provinees, by all
the records and events of Sakya’s life, he having been himself of their blood
and breed, and the Sakas and Sichivis, all his fellow-clansmen of the race of
the Sacz of Sogdiana, whose very name seems to survive in the Sok (pro-
nounced Sog) of Tibet at this day, and also in the Soch or Yakuts of the
Lena, a far-dissevered but true limb of the same mighty body which was
famous ages before the Tartars and Mongols were heard of, and which has an
intimate connexion with Indo-germanic History in the West and the East.
Could we recover the clue to this race, it would be a brave event indeed.
Your’s ever,
(Signed) B. H. Hopegson.

From Capt. Kittoe, offering his services to the Society as their
Honorary agent at Benares ; advising the issue of a circular to Political
officers, seeking information regarding the festivals held near their sta-
tions ; also an application to Government for free transit of sculptures
in the river Steamers.

_ To the Secretaries, Asiatic Society.

Banares, 29th August, 1847.

Dear GENTLEMEN,—I have the pleasure to forward a paper on the
travels of Chi Fa Hian in the province of Behar with a description of the
localities I lately had an opportunity of visiting, attempting to follow this
clever and truthful Chinese priest’s track. The subject being one of consider-
able importance in many points of view, I trust therefore 1t may prove accept-
able.

2nd. Ibeg t6 suggest for the consideration of your Society, and of its
Committee of papers, my proposal that a few copies of the Oriental works on
hand should be sent to me for disposal (by sale) at this city; the Sanskrit
works im particular. I shall be happy to afford my assistance m this matter,
which may better our funds.

3d. I propose that the Society should issue a circular letter to all pub-
lic functionaries, and more particularly to Political Officers (who have gene-
rally more leisure) calling on them to collect notes on the different festivals
held in or near their stations, stating the period of the year in which such
are held, at what places, what day of and in what moon; the length of time

1847.] Proceedings of the dsiatic Society. 1257

continued, the nature of the rites and ceremonies, the castes most engaged in
each, and any other information which intelligent persons will be so good as
to collect. Ihave often reflected upon the usefulness of such information
properly embodied and considered ; by such we may be able to throw great
light on the ancient religion of the country, and more particularly on the
subject of Budhism in its early form, Mr. Laidlay has kindly brought to my
notice avery important fact described by Fa-Hian, viz. the existence of a
“ Rut jatra,” or Car procession of the image of Budha, at the same period
as that now observed for the Car of Jugnath, which fact adds weight to an
opinion I have long held that both Jugnath and Somnath were originally
Budhist fanes. A great fair was held at Sarnath, last week, a place of known
Budhist origm, but the object worshipped is Maha Deva, which again adds
weight to another opinion I have expressed on the possibility of that wor-
ship being also connected with Budhism for as I have shown already, wherever
Budist relics exist there also we find the emblem of Siva, or the male
power.

4th. I request that your Society will apply to Government to allow sculp-
tures and other objects worthy of a place in the Museums of Caleutta and
the India House to be taken free of expense on board their river steamers.
I for one am so situated that I could supply many very useful specimens. I
have at present several very curious idols lately dug up, and many more would
be supplied.

In conclusion, I beg to offer my services whilst at this place as agent on all
matters of interest to the Society. I wish to further the views of my kind
patron, our late lamented Secretary, James Prinsep, whose name is still men-
tioned with respect and affection at this seat of his first labours for the in-
terest of our Society.

| M. Kirros.

The marks of the Society were voted to Capt. Kittoe for his obliging
offer para. 2d and last, which was accepted; his suggestions in paras,
3d and 4th being referred to the Council for consideration.

From Baron Van Hammer Purgstall, transmitting a set of the Vien-
na Review for the last year.

From Dr. Julius Retzhold, Librarian to His Royal Highness the
Prince John of Saxony, acknowledging with thanks the present from
the Society, of Abdul Razzaq’s Dictionary of the technical terms of the
Sufees. .

From Messrs. Allen and Co., London, dated 19th August, 1847,
enclosing annual statement of account,

1258 Proceedings of the Asiatie Society. [ Nov.

From Mr. Christian of Monghyr, presenting the Catechetical dia-
logues of Sook, Sanscrita, with English version.

Received through Mr. Blyth—

Meteorological Register for May, June, and July, 1846, kept at
Kurachee, by Lieut. Blagrave.

Also, for exhibition, a specimen of Punjabee art, illustrative of the
Ornithology of the country of the five rivers.

Communications were submitted from the Council of the Society—

1. Informing the Society that Mr. Muller, the accountant, having
been compelled by ill-health to proceed to Darjeeling, they had selected
Mr. Frederick Greenway to officiate in Mr. Muller’s place. (Mr.
Greenway is appointed to act for Mr. Muller as accountant to the
Mint). Approved accordingly.

2. An opportunity occurring for procuring at cost price, the follow-
ing valuable works :—

Dumas Chimie appliquée aux arts, 8 vols. with atlas.

Villefosse Richesse Minerale, with atlas.

Hassenfratz, Siderotechnie ; price for all Rs. 320.

The Council recommend their being purchased for the Library—
agreed accordingly.

3. The Council submitted a letter from Mrs. Belnos, forwarding for
the inspection, opinion and patronage of the Society, MS. and draw-
ings, entitled “ Illustrations of the Sundhya, or daily prayers and poo-
jahs of the Brahmins.”

The Council having referred the application to the examination of a
Sub-committee, have received a report, in which the collection of draw-
ings is described as curious and interesting,—the text well written—
and if lithographed by able artistsin Europe, and certain Anatomical
defects in the drawings remedied, deserving the Society’s patronage on
the publication being completed. The Council propose that a communi-
cation to this effect be addressed to Mrs. Belnos. The Sub-committee
and the Council further recommend the purchase for 100 Rs. of a copy
of Mrs. Belnos’ published work on the manners and costumes of the
people of Hindustan.

The preceding proposals were unanimously adopted.

With reference to the objection made by a member lately elected
to paying for the whole quarter, he having been elected in the last

1847.] Proceedings of the Asiatic Society. 1259

month thereof, the Council propose, as a future rule without retros-
pective effect, that members only pay from the month in which they
are elected—agreed unanimously.

5. The defaulters’ list having been again under consideration of the
Council by a vote of the September meeting, they propose—

That members in India defaulters for more man 12 months be
struck off the list, after three months’ notification being given—and
that the names of members removed on this account be duly published
in the Society’s proceedings.

Unanimously agreed to, and it was further directed to discontinue
sending the Journal till arrears be paid up.

6. The Council submitted a letter from Dr. Roer, presenting the
portion of the Rig Veda he has already completed, including the text
and two translations, prose and metrical. ‘The Senior Secretary read
the prose version of several hymns.

After the reading of the hymns, it was proposed by Col. Forbes, se-
conded by Mr. O’Dowda, and agreed, that the MS. and versions be
referred to the Oriental Section for their report, and that the Assistant
Secretary, Rajendra Lal Mittra, be elected a member of that Section.

Lastly, the council by advice of the Oriental Section, recommend the
distribution of Dr. Heeberlin’s Sanscrit Anthology according to the
annexed list, which was handed in :—

1 The Honourable the Court of Directors,.......... aS Re 25 copies.
2 His Royal Highness John Duke of Saxony, ............6. 1 copy.
eae Woiversity- of Oxford, siti ie o tele er tered aad 1 do.
4 Mitta, Carabridges.« sree ios sieieiere via Te Pe a aa seetaheees 1 do.
eto Dublin, —. 2:00:00 ata tahe leita teeters se Oe ns. 2 PION 1 do.
Semero Christianiay ........c0.0.s sees enee: uae tae Miley ete
ame hoya) Asiatic Society, ©... 2. cece nc s ah eee nate apace tao,
Seer AsiaLte SOCIELY Of PAMS, 6s ccc ees c este ence ce ners 1 do.
pemcexcamemy Of Berlin, Tat Me eee cela wee ve 1 do.
10 Manich;:...... pe SRE B, FEDEeG ss eek ene. © my DTidor
1] ——St. Petersburg,........00e00- TE te ealg pehlee aren ne Fa 1 do.
12 American Philosophical Society,.........+. gee we Seaidietare 1 do.
Meemor eH. Wilson, .. 3. i. ew ieee ee eee WP. eH, PIPE eT. 1 do.
ee Th. DTI ee. ek UO danas Pe PUr i ey oes Od ve 1 do.
Pe POUTSCON el) UV iets dlidle wele wen wae ’ 1 do.
1G The HMonourable G; Turnery? 1) e's Wae eiic ce ee cone ly dat

1260 Proceedings of the Asiatic Society. [ Nov.

Lfo Col. Le-Gi Widi.e Sykes, ce. 2 ies cere nee ils apr editans lek te

1 do.
13. Sin.GoG. Haughton jas eg dh ows eaten wiintinie gigi << 1 do.
19° Mi Bx BurnouGit Miss ite Geo sd 3 bettie ae cae eae 1 do.
20). Ma PK. Fancanise paris is. 5's: a0) kee Rharercuecaeen's Meet eee 1 do.
21 Mi Lanelois, Pairisg.s'. gris eos so ° RCC ee ee sie 1 do.
22. Capt. Troyer; Patign «|. vs 2 le sieeve Weasel ieee 1 do.
23 Baron Von Hammer Purgstall. Vienna sii. ons sma’ 1 do.
24 CharlessLassen.,” Bann, - i+ auc occ b ies cee AED ci oe Se 1 ‘do.
BOL. DOPPS OCLs cc cris wie oo sons Gevelariitaversents iene cis Ser ere ean 1 do.
26) Ay Bawald, Mabingeny. /o. 4. cis enlsates! sis se ere koe cee ae 1 do.
97 \F"Raehert, Berliny).. see. SOO Se eee AAG ye ent 1 do.
98. AUP SPott; Balkep sous. Se. eele ee Ae ee 1 do.
29. Je F.) Grotefend; Hanover, (es \.iiidii’. <a Sele gaara Rh eee 1 do.
30 J. Gildemeister, Bonn,....... ee a tamatronat azatud a aan 1 do.
Sib. H poche tis, Seiad 09 12 ots asco cmtalan gato aakeie eae 1 do.
SQ doter.. Ber ia 6... «wha, wives eke! a,eun Penh: yh AER Agtad WY As sae 1 do.
33 F. Benary, Berlin,......... MEAT TE eh et a RE et 1 do.
542 Poet ilimenk ).. «:c.e\seael v's sare oie ote ake PR re a tee hi See: ieee - 1 do.
55-——GOFPESIS, VOL, 5.65, ewes cin are ob es tae dhe ie eee er x 1 do.
30 The Honourable Mr. Mhomasoim,. <5. «ccs 2 syle ons core pie: 1 do.
37 Bs Hy Hodesoa, Psqe; "cc Warcane ec = stot yo eis nase Co a aed Oo 1 do.
OO MajOe G. Nearstdll,” selects wae,c +t See iwi oe are meet 1 do.
SO" Minin, RS qi Lae etree aietoirs ere end Renna pe eraeE 1 do.
40—Trevor, Esq........... Weveta steele sth At aeeh ENS: Sete ale ere 1 do.
4), Raja Radakant Deby 21.325... etiatenel. ea one P 3). piel 1 do.
42 Debendernath Tagore, ..... bsbae -lemiad EL Grteal> enqaetbaree « 1 do.
43): Dig. Ballanpyne,, jie igergiut eta hinds wells bag e OR apa 1 do.
44 Bombay Branch Asiatic Society,....... piriahelaieinine Wat winiehedo;
45 Madras Literary Society,........ See ee amiipe Aces seme 1 do.

Report of the Curator, Museum of Economic Geology, for the months of Sep-
tember and October.

From W. C. Thorburn, Esq., we have received several cannon and swivel
balls of a fine grained granite (almost a micaceous sandstone) from a hill
fort near Dhontola-Kooda-Ghat Purgunna, in the district of Gowalpara.

From Major Jenkins we have received eight specimens of Marbles, Serpen-
tines, Jasper, Basanite, &c., some of which are of great beauty, and nearly all
good additions to our cabinets in both departments.

In reference to them Major Jenkins remarks that at a future time may find

employment for a large body of workmen in converting them into ornamental

1847.| Proceedings of the Asiatie Socrety. 1261

articles, as is now done with serpentines of the Lizard, which many of them
very exactly resemble. And it was only recently discovered that the Cornish
Stones were of any value.

That gentleman has also forwarded to us additional specimens of the Deo
Monnee beads, of which some are distinctly enough nothing more than blue
and green beads and bugles, and the red ones evidently artificial. In a subse-
quent letter Major Jenkins sends one of thelarge spindle-shaped cornelian beads
so common on the coast which he also states to be of value as a Deo Monnee.
I have procured, and after grinding them a little sent him a supply of various
kinds of bazar and European beads amongst which no doubt some may be
found to possess the peculiar characters entitling them to be considered as
sacred.

Geological and Mineralogical.

I have the pleasure to announce here a new mineral discovered by Captain
Newbold in the Kurnool district, and which I have named Newboldite.

It has also the rare merit of establishing a new family of Minerals, viz.,
one of the double sulphurets of the metals and earths, it being a compound
of bi-sulphuret of Iron with some earth, which may possibly be new, but
being obtained in very minute quantities | am unwilling to pronounce upon
it decisively.

I have put the mineralogical and chemical details into a separate paper for
the Journal, as they would not interest the meeting.

Major Jenkins has sent us a few specimens of boulders from Sudiya, amongst
which is a very fine specimen of Talcite or Nairite, which is an addition to
our Mineral Cabinet.

LIBRARY.
The following books have been received since the last meeting.
PRESENTED.

Results of Astronomical Observations made during the years 1834, 1835,
1836,1837, and 1838, at the Cape of Good Hope, by Sir John F. W. Hers-
chel.— By HIS GRACE THE DUKE oF NORTHUMBERLAND.

The Transactions of the Royal Irish Academy, Vol. XXI. part I—By THE
ACADEMY.

Proceedings of the Royal Irish Academy, Vol. ILI. parts I, and I1.—By THe
ACADEMY.

Meteorological Register kept at the Surveyor General’s Office, Calcutta, for
the months of August and September 1847.—By THe Deputy SuRvEYOR

GENERAL.

1262 Proceediugs of the Asiatic Society. [Nov.

LeMoniteur des Indes-Orientales et Occidentales, Tome II. No. 3.—By
THE Epiror.

Pre-eminence of the Vernaculars; or the Anglicists answered : being four
letters on the Education of the people of India, By B. H. Hodgson, Esq.— By
THE AUTHOR.

The Calcutta Christian Observer, for September and October 1847.—-By
THE Eprrors.

The Upadeshak, Nos. 10, 11.—By THE Eprtror.

The Oriental Baptist, Nos. 10, 11.—By THe EprrTor.

The Journal of the Indian Archipelago and Eastern Asia, Nos. II, III.—
By THE EpIror.

Journal of the Royal Asiatic Society, Vol. X. part II—By THe Soctery.

Jahrbucher der Literatur, for 1846.—By Baron Van Hammer Pure-
STALL.

The Journal of the Royal Geographical Society, Vol. XVII. part I.—By
THE SOCIETY.

The Quarterly Journal of the Geological Society, No. 11.—By THE So-
CIETY.

Tatwabodhini Patrica, Nos. 50, 51.—By tHe TATWABODHINI SABHA.

Bulletin de la Société de Geographie, Troisiéme série, Tome VI.—By THE
Sociery.

The Oriental Christian Spectator for October 1847.—By tHE Epirors.

Zeitschrift der Deutschen morganlandischen Gesellschaft herausgegeben
von den Geschaftsfuhrern. Heft [1.—By Tue Epriror.

EXCHANGED.

The Edinburgh New Philosophical Journal, No. 85.

The London, Edinburgh and Dublin Philosophical Magazine, Nos. 205-6.

Journal of the Agricultural and Horticultural Society, Vol. VI. part I.

The Athenzum, Nos. 1027-30,-31,-32,-34,-35.

PURCHASED.

A Comparative Grammar of the Sanscerit, French, Greek, Latin, Lithuanian,
Gothic, German, and Sclavonic Languages, by Professor F. Bopp. Trans-
lated from the German by Lieut. Eastwick, and conducted through the Press
by Professor Wilson. 2 Vols. 8vo.

Travels in New Zealand; by Ernest Diffenbach, M. D. 2 Vols. 8vo.

Memoirs of the Life and Administration of Sir Robert Walpole, Earl of
Oxford ; with original correspondence and authentic papers, never before
published. By Wm. Coxe, 3 Vols. 4to.

Traité de Chimie, Appliquée aux Arts; par M. Dumas, vols. | to 8,
and a 4to Atlas.

1847.| Proceedings of the Asiatic Society. 1263

La Sidérotechnie, ou l’Art de Traiter les Minéraux de fer pour en obtenir
de la Fonte, du Fer, ou de l’Acier ; par J. H. Hassenfratz. 4 Vols. 4to.

De la Richesse Minérale, Considerations sur les Mines, Usines, des différens
Etats presentées comparativement, 1. Sous le rapport des produits et de l’ad-
ministration, dans une premiére division, intitulée Division Economique ; 2.
Sous le rapport de l’etat actuel de l’art des mimes et usines, dans une seconde
division, intitulée Division Technique ; (avec une atlas in folio, par A.M.
Heron de Villefosse.

The Birds of Australia, by J. Gould. Parts XXVI, XXVII.

The Atesh Kedah, or Fire Temple, by Hajji Lutf Ali Beg, of Isfahan,—
Edited by N. Bland, Esq. ¥

Journal des Savants, Juin et Juillet 1847.

The London, Edinburgh, and Dublin Philosophical Magazine, Nos. 126 and -
130.

The Annals and Magazine of Natural History, No. 131.

The Edinburgh Review, No. 173.

The Calcutta Review, No. 15.

Vetalapanchavingsati, or the twenty-five tales of Vet&la. 1 Vol. 8vo.

The North British Review, No. 14.

Museum or ANTIQUITIES.

Cannon and swivel Balls from a Hill Fort near Dhontola Khooda Ghaut
Purgunnah, in the district of Goalpara, Assam.—Presented by W. C. Thor-
burn, Esq.

LWAPPLDILLLD ILO IDLO DD ELNOININ.

For Drcremser, 1847.

At a meeting of the Asiatic Society, held on Wednesday, the Ist of
December, 1847.

G. A. Bususy, Esq. in the Chair.

The proceedings of the last meeting were read and confirmed, and
the accounts and vouchers for the past month submitted as usual.

The Senior Secretary sought and obtained permission to print the
accounts for the past year previous to the next meeting—the meeting
to be held on the 12th of January, to permit of the preparation of the
Annual Report to be then brought forward.

Capt. Rogers, R. N., Superintendent of Marine, was duly ballotted

~ for and elected a member of the Society.
SA

1264 Proceedings of the Asiatic Sociely. | Dec.

Read letters from Dr. L. C. Stuart, withdrawing his name from the
list of members.

| To the Secretary, Asiatic Society, Calcutta.

My pear Sir,—I am sorry that circumstances compel me to request that you
will be good enough to accept of my resignation as a member, but beg you will con-
tinue to send me the Journal as heretofore.

May I ask whether I am not entitled to a copy ofthe Asiatic Researches? I
trust that if in your power, you will meet my wishes, and if so, send the Vols. to
the care of the Govt. Steam Agents at Allahabad.

I regret being compelled at present to withdraw from so distinguished a body,
but trust hereafter to be enrolled as a member again.

Your’s faithfully,
Lupovick C. Stuart,
Asst. Surgeon H. M. 29th Regi,
Kussoulie, 5th November, 1847.

From the Librarian to H. M. the King of Prussia, forwarding several
works presented to the Asiatic Society by the Minister of Public
Instruction, and the Royal Academy of Sciences of Berlin.

To the Secretary of the Asiatic Society of Bengal, Calcutta.

Sir,—In continuation of my letter dated 10th June, 1845, I have the honor of
forwarding to you acopy of the books mentioned below, intended for the use of
the Royal Asiatic Society, and presented on behalf of his Majesty’s Minister of
Public Instruction and the Royal Academy of Sciences.

Adding a selection of books on behalf of the Royal Library, intended for the
same use, I hope that these works may prove of sufficient interest to deserve a place
in the library of the Royal Asiatic Society, and I beg you Sir, to accept the renewed
assurance of the highest consideration with which I have the honor of being,

Sir,
Your obedient Servant,
Dr. G. N. Prrtz,
His Royal Majesty’s Chief Librarian and intimate Counsellor of Government.
Berlin, 16th June, 1847.

Books PRESENTED.

1. By His Majesty’s Minister of Public Instruction :
Corpus inscriptionum Graecarum. Vol. J. I. JIf., 3 Vols. fol.
Aristoteles. 4 Vols. 4to.
2. By the Royal Academy of Sciences :
Abhandlungen der Koniglichen Akademie der Wissenschaften zu Berlin,
Jahrg. 1822—1844. 27 Vols. 4to.

1847.] Proceedings of the Asiatic Society. 1265

3. By the Royal Library:

Klaproth, Chrestomathie Mandchou, 8vo.

FHjusd. Supplément au dictionnaire Chinois-latin, fol.

Ejusd. Verzeichniss der Chinesischen und Mandschuischen Biicher und Hands-
chriften der Kéniglichen Bibliothek zu Berlin, fol.

Schott, Fortsetzung des Vorstehenden, 8vo.

Index librorum ad celebranda saecularia reformationis tertia, 8vo.

Index librorum quibus Bibliotheca regia Berolinensis aucta est annis 1835—1839.
4 Vols. 4to.

Entwirfe und Studien eines Niederlandischen Meisters ausdem IV. Jahrhun-
dert. quer, 8vo.

Beger, Regum et Imperatorum Romanorum Numismata, fol.

Bjusd. Lucernae, fol.

Kjusd. Ulysses, fol.

Kjusd. Poenae infernales, foi.

Hjusd. Numismata Pontificum Romanorum, fol.

v. Diez, Denkwiirdigkeiten von Asien. Bd. 1. 2. 2 Vols. 8vo.

Ejusd. Ermahnung an Istambul, 4to.

Bjusd. Ueber Inhate und Vortrag des Koniglichen Buchs. 8vo.

Buch des Kabus. Uebersetzt von v. Diez, 8vo.

From Capt. Madden, B. A., Almorah, announcing the communica-
tion of an Essay on the Flora of Kumaon.

From the Officiating Deputy Surveyor General, forwarding the Me-
teorological Register for November.

From Mr. J. W. Grant, with extracts of a note from the Hon’ble
Mr. Thomason, Lieut.-Governor N. W. Provinces, describing a gradu-
ating machine invented by Capt. Strange, 7th Madras Cavalry.

Simlah, 2d Oct. 1847.

My pear Mr. Grant,—Captain A. Strange, 7th Madras Light Cavalry (now
here on leave) is a very ingenious mechanic. His forte is the making of Instru-
ments. He has made up himself here a very ingenious little machine for graduating
scales. The surface to be graduated is moved not in the common way by a screw,
but by a series of wheels, in fact by clock machinery. By its aid he can divide an
inch into 1350 parts. He to-day brought me his machine and showed me its ope-
ration on the enclosed piece of speculum metal cast by himself. You will observe
on it, three sets of scales. The longest and the most perfect was done with care
in his own study. The middle and worst was done to-day amongst a room full of
people, when the machine was hastily put up in my house, and was impeded by
dust, &c. The set at the other extremity were done in his own house, but amongst
many interruptions. The sets show divisions 270 to an inch and 1350 to an inch,

SA 2

1266 Proceedings of the Asiatic Society. | [Dec.

with figures. The machine is amere model, and far from possessing the accuracy
and finish which he could give it under greater advantages than he can have here.
Now pray put the piece of speculum metal in your microscope and tell me what
you think of it. Ifas I suppose, you will be much struck with Capt. Strange’s
ingenuity, pray show it to your scientific friends that his rare qualifications may be
known. Perhaps if you were to show it round the room at some meeting of the
Asiatic Society, it would attract attention.

J. THOMASON.

From Capt. Newbold, regarding a proposed translation of a Mala-
yan History of Java, by M. Edouard Du Laurier, of the Asiatic Society
of Paris. ; )

You will be glad to hear that my talented and indefatigable correspondent Mr.
Ed. Du Laurier, member of the Council of the Societé Asiatique of Paris, is
engaged in the Translation of a Malay History of Java. I give you his own words,
and if the President or the Secretaries of the Asiatic Society or yourself can obtain
him any subscribers I shall feel obliged.

‘‘ Je vais entreprendre en ce moment une grande publication celle de la grande

chronique de Java, lglad) Doee 1) Sambo rapporté de Batavia par Raffles, et que j’
ai fait copier sur l’exemplaire de ce livre que m’ a ete communiqué par le conseil
de la Societé Royale Asiatique de Londres. L’ouvrage formera deux volumes un

4to et paraitra en plusieus livraisons.”’

From Mr. Mansel of Calcutta, through Mr. Piddington, offering to.
repair without charge the ivory model of the Taj, if sent to his house
for that purpose. Mr. Mansel’s offer was accepted, and the thanks of
the Society recorded.

From Col. Ousely, communicated by Mr. Piddington, enclosing
sketches and an account of temples in Surgunge. (Directed to be pub-
lished in the Journal.)

From Mr. Hodgson, received Dec. 1st, forwarding a comparative
Vocabulary of the several languages or dialects of the Kastern sub-
Himalayas, from the Kalee or Gogra to the Dhanseri, with the written
and spoken Tibetan, for comparison. (Directed to be published.)

From Capt. Vicary, Sabathoo, announcing the discovery of fossil
bones in the “Secondary formation” of the Himalayas.

I am happy to announce the discovery of bones, the Fossil remains of Croco-
diles, in the limestone beds near Subathoo. These are the first fossil bones which
have been found in the ‘‘ secondary formations’’ of the Himalayas. The bones

1847. ] Proceedings of the Asiatic Society. 1267

are accompanied abundantly with a species of Cerithium (or Turritella?) The
locality is about four miles south of Subathoo. I had previously found some indis-
tinct remains of either a Chelonian or Crocodilean character close to my own house.
They were firmly imbedded in an intensely hard pudding stone. But my last
discovery has placed the matter beyond all doubt.

The limestone beds (near Subathoo) are of little thickness, alternating with, and
subordinate to, immense beds ofa fissured and friable clay slate, which often con-
tains calcareous matter, derived doubtless from the disintegration of shells origin-
ally imbedded in it, and of which the indistinct remains are often apparent ; the
slate often passes gradually into the limestone, and at such points only are casts
of Fossils procurable. The central portion of the limestone beds is intensely
hard, and although abounding in fossil remains, nothing can be individually de-
tached.

In many places the limestone beds seem to be wholly composed of Ostrez, but
so firmly cemented together, that as yet I have been unable to obtain an entire
specimen. In other beds casts of an Astarte like bivalve are most abundant,
sparingly accompanied with Turritella and a few other spinal shells; specimens
capable of identification are rare, although individuals are sufficiently abundant ;
the number of genera and species as far as I have yet noticed are few. Ostrea
seems to be the only shell retaining a portion of ita calcareous matter, all the
others are casts. The bones are completely petrified, not a particle of animal
matter remaining, and it is impossible to dislodge them entire. Part of a lower
jaw showing six alveoli with broken off teeth, and a scapula, are among the most
perfect I have been able as yet to disengage from the rock. J mean shortly to
revisit the place and to renew my efforts to obtain good specimens.

W. VICARY.
Subathoo, 20th Nov. 1847.

The Council communicated a letter from the most Reverend Dr.
Carew, Archbishop of Edessa, offering, in reply to an application from
the Society, his suggestions and cordial co-operation in forwarding to
His Holiness the Pope, the works once belonging to the Roman Catho-
lic Mission in Thibet, and which Mr. Hodgson has procured from the
Grand Lama for presentation to Pope Pius 1X. The thanks of the
Society were unanimously voted to His Grace the Archbishop, whose
suggestions as to the mode of transmitting the books, were directed to
be adopted ; and a complete set of the Society’s Oriental publications,
Researches and Journal, to be forwarded at the same time for presenta-
tion to the Library of the Vatican.

Also extracts from a letter received by Dr. O'Shaughnessy from Pro-
fessor Wilson, announcing the progress actually made in the home

1268 Proceedings of the Asiatic Society. [Dec.

edition of the Vedas, and offering his advice as to the Oriental works
which the Society should undertake.

3 * * * * We have begun the printing of the Rig Veda, at
Oxford, the Court having most liberally engaged to defray the cost. The Academy
of St. Petersburgh proposes to print the Yajur, and a Dr. Weber has been here se-
veral months collating MSS.; a Dr. Benfey is about to print the text ofthe Sama
Veda. Still there will be plenty of work for the Society if they have any members
qualified to conduct it. There are many and very extensive supplementary portions
which it would be desirable to have printed, but nothing should be printed without a
commentary. The Satapatha Bralimana for instance, would be an excellent subject for
their money and their industry. There can be little doubt I think if the grant be not
withdrawn, the Society will be expected to apply it strictly to the objects for which it
was sanctioned, and to furnish regular accounts of its appropriation. Natural His-
tory is unquestionable a legitimate subject of the Society’s researches, but it must
not be the exclusive one. Man must claim his share of attention as well as birds and
reptiles. I hope better things from the future.

H, H, Wiuson.
East India House, Sept. 17, 1847.

Further, a letter from Dr. Roer, declining, under the circumstances
stated by Dr. Wilson, to proceed any further with the edition of the
Veda on which he has been engaged, and proposing to follow Dr.
Wilson’s valuable suggestions.

To Dr. W. B. O’SHAUGHNESSY,

Senior Secretary, Asiatic Society, Bengal.

Dated Asiatic Society, 8th Nov. 1847.

Sir,—Having perceived from a letter of Professor Wilson, that the printing of
the Rig Véda has been actually commenced upon at Oxford, I consider it my duty
to propose to the Council, that the Society should discontinue their edition of this
Véda.

From the letter above alluded to it also appears, that the Yajur Véda is to be
published in Russia, and the Sama Véda in Germany.

Under these circumstances I would suggest, in accordance with the wish of Pro-
fessor Wilson, as the most appropriate application of the Oriental fund, the print-
ing of Sanskrit works, connected with the Védas; first of all of the Satapatha
Brahmana, as proposed by Professor Wilson, Yaskas Nirukta and Nighanta, &c.
&c. As, however, our Library contains a few portions only of this Brahmana, and
as it will take a long time to collect the MSS. for this purpose, I propose in the
meantime to publish an edition of the ten Upanishads (as they are called kar éfoxnv)
or the philosophical part of the Védas. This work, as the foundation of the Védan-
ta and the most ancient record of philosophy that has been handed down to us, is

1847. | Proceedings of the Asiatic Society. 1269

fully worthy of the patronage of the Society. Some Upanishads have been pub-
lished before, but neither a complete edition of this appeared nor one equal to the
subject. The Asiatic Society possesses some splendid MSS. of the text, with
the commentary of Sankaracharya and a gloss of Ananda Giri. The edition should
give the text with English translation, the commentary complete, and such portions
of the gloss as illustrate passages not sufficiently explained by the commentary, or
as establish another view of the text.

It will be some satisfaction to me, and I believe also to the Society, if the part
of the Rig Véda which has been completed, be laid before the public, and I there-
fore propose to print it on my own responsibility by subscription, if the Society
enables me to do so by subscribing to a certain number of copies. I venture to
hope, that this proposition will meet with the approval of the Society, which will,
Tam convinced, sympathize with my disappointment in having laboured many
months for an undertaking which must now be abandoned.

I have the honour to be,
Sir,
Your most obedient Servant,
E. Roer,
Co-Secretary, Asiatic Sociely.

The Council proposed with reference to these communications, that the
Oriental Section be solicited to report upon the subject to the January
meeting, and that the portion of the Veda already edited by Dr. Roer,
be published with the Journal, as a specimen of the contemplated
Bengal edition, and at the expense of the Oriental Fund. This pro-
posal was unanimously adopted.

Mr. Piddington read a notice of the rolled balls of coal found in the
Burdwan mines, (to be inserted in the Journal.) He also exhibited
specimens of Galena presented by Capt. Sherwill from the south of
Bhagulpore, and a model of a large diamond in the possession of the
Nizam, a notice of which will appear in an early number of the Jour-
nal.

Report of the Curator Museum of Economic Geology for the Month of November.

Geology and Minerology.—I have put into the form of a paper for the Jour-
nal the results of the examination of a specimen of Ball coal from the Burdwan
Mines which we obtained with the series of specimens from that quarter presented
to the Museum of Economic Geology by Mr. Williams, and these results are highly
curious as Geological data, for they seem to prove the existence of beds of coal of
the same quality as the present ones, but formed long before them and then broken
up and rolled by streams as boulders into the present deposits, whilst they were in

1270 Proceedings of the Asiatic Society. [Dec.

the act of forming, just as we might suppose the Missisippi, now rolling fragments
of coal into the Gulf of Mexico, to be deposited in coal beds now forming there.
This is a lapse of time at which the imagination is startled, but if the accounts given
by Mr. Williams that these balls are found of all sizes up to 18 inches or more in
diameter in coal beds, be correct, there seems no other way of accounting for them,
for they are distinctly rolled, or at least rounded fragments formed like the other
coal in layers. Mr. Homfray, I observe, has noticed these balls as rolled by the
attrition of water, but the question of how they can have been deposited, is one of
first interest with reference to the time we have hitherto supposed necessary for the
formation of coal and its superincumbent strata.

Economic Geology.—We have received from our always active contributor, Cap-
tain Sherwill, two specimens of lead ore, of which he says :—

‘¢T send by steamer as it is too heavy for banghy, two lumps of Antimony ore
embedded in a decaying or oxide stained quartz rock, which is found to the south
of Bhagulpore. As Iam busy from morning to night with business connected
with my survey, I must defer furnishing any information I may possess upon its
locality, extent, &c.”’

This ore contains a portion of Antimony and of Arsenic, but a much larger one
of lead, so that it is much more properly a lead and not an antimony ore. With-
out destroying the specimens we cannot obtain a good piece for analysis, and I have
thus only noticed it temporarily (intending to refer to it again) but desirous that
our friend Captain Sherwill should have his discovery announced, assuming that
it is a new locality, which I believe it to be.

LIBRARY.
The following books have been received since the last meeting :—
PRESENTED.
La Rhetorique des nations Musulmanes d’dprés le traite Persan, intitulé Hadayic
ul-Balagat, par M. Garcin de Tassy.— By THe AuTHor.
The Calcutta Christian Observer for November, 18!7.—By THe Epirors.
Meteorological Register kept at the Surveyor General’s Office, Calcutta, for the
month of October, 1847.—By Tur OrricraTinG Deputy SurvEYoR GENERAL.

The Oriental Baptist, for December, 1847.—By tHe Enpitor.
The Upadeshak, No. 12.—By rue Epiror.

EXCHANGED.
Journal Asiatique, Nos. 43—4.
The London, Edinburgh and Dublin Philosophical Magazine, No. 207.

PuRCHASED.

The Annals and Magazine of Natural History, No. 132.

The Curator in the Zoological Department gave his usual report on
the acquisitions to the Museum during the past month,

1847.] Proceedings of the Asiatic Society. 1271

Report of Curator, Zoological Depariment.

The following presentations have to be recorded this evening.

1. H. E. Strickland, Esq. Oxford. A*small collection of English mammalia,
birds, and reptiles.

2. Dr. R. Templeton, of Colombo. Two living Monkeys, one an adult male
of the Ceylon Hoonuman, the other a remarkably coloured female of Presbytis
cephalopterus, (Zimmerman). The former I considered identical (p. 732 ante),
judging from a not very good skin ofa half grown animal examined some time ago,
with Pr. priamus of the eastern and western ghats of the peninsula; but a glance
at the living animal suffices to show its distinctness from that and the several other
allied species which have been confounded under Pr. entelius. At Mr. Elliot’s
suggestion, it may be designated—

Pr. thersites, Elliot, (Pl.—fig. 3.) Adult male inferior in size to that of Pr. entel-
lus (verus) of Bengal, Orissa, and Central India; of an uniform dusky-grey colour
(devoid of fulvous tinge) on the upper parts, darker on the crown and fore-limbs, and
passing to dull slaty-brown on the wrists and hands; the hair upon the toes whitish
or dull white: no crest upon the vertex (asin Pr. priamus), nor does the hair
there form a sort of transverse ridge (as in the living Pr. entedlus) : face surround-
ed with white, narrow over the brows, the whiskers and beard more developed
than in the other entel/otd Indian species, and very conspicuously white, con-
trasting much with the crown and body, which are darker than in Pr. priamus
(as I remember was the smaller specimen which I examined formerly). The strong-
ly contrasting white beard is indeed the most striking feature of this Ceylon species,
as compared with its near congeners.

The specimen of Pr. cephalopierus is a most gentle creature, as were another
that I formerly possessed, and a third which I had opportunities of observing: all
three being females. The two last (one of them now set up in the museum) had
the body black, slightly grizzled; croup, tail, and exterior of thighs, albescent,
palest on the croup and end of tail: head rufescent-brown, a little tinged with
blackish on the sides; and the whiskers, and short hair on the chin and lips, were
dull white, conspicuously contrasting. The specimen now sent by Dr. Templeton
is of an uniform dark brown colour, passing to dusky on the hands and feet ; the
head rather paler and more rufescent, and the whiskers and hairs of the chin and
lips whitish ; the croup, outside of thigh, and tail, are comparatively but slightly
paler and albescent. The skin of a male sent by Mr. Jerdon, (procured also in
Ceylon, to which island the species seems to be restricted,) is marked as in the
others, but is of a much lighter and rufescent brown colour, darker on the hands
and feet, and the croup and tail are fulvescent-whitish : its crown, and especially .
the long hairs of the occiput, are paler than the back. The general colour of this
last specimen is, indeed, that which is confined to the head only of black indivi-
duals ; while in Dr. Templeton’s live specimen, the usual colours are nearly blended

8 B

1272 Proceedings of the Asiatic Society. . [Dec.

into uniformity ; the white whiskers, however, remaining the same in all, as well as
the circumstance of the croup and tail being much paler than the rest, and more or
less albescent, the tip of the latter being usually whitish or sullied white. Pr. Johniz,
(Fischer), of the Nilgherries, is a species closely alliedin its colouring to the black
examples of Pr. cephalopterus ; but the former attains a much larger size, and
its tail seems to be always black, and whiskers dark brown, concolorous with the
crown. The expression of the countenances of these two species, when living, is ex-
ceedingly dissimilar.

The Presbytis thersites and Pr. cephalopterus, Macacus sinicus (v. pileatus*),
and Loris gracilis, appear to be the only species of Quadrumana indigenous to.
Ceylon; the three Monkeys seeming to be confined in their distribution to that
island. The Inuus silenus, to which Ceylon has generally been assigned as the
habitat, does not occur there in the wild state; but inhabits the neighbouring pro-
vinees of Travancore and Cochin on the mainland of India.t

* This is the Rilawé of the Cingalese ; and Pr. cephalopterus is, I believe, the Wandura,
corrupted into Wanderoo, which has been transferred to the Inwus silenws by Europeans.
In Major Forbes’s ‘“‘ Eleven years in Ceylon,” II, 144, we read that—‘‘ At Newerra
Ellia, and scattered over the colder parts of the island, is a species of very large Monkey
of a dark colour: some of those I saw were much bigger than the Wandura ; and one
that passed some distance before me, when resting on all four feet, looked so like a Ceylon

” ry’

Bear, that I nearly took him for one. his I presume to have been the Pr. thersites ; or
could it have been Pr. Johnii ? .

+ Dr. John Davy remarks, of the animals of Ceylon, that—‘‘ In respect to the mam-
malia, I am not aware that any species unknown on the continent of India is to be found
in Ceylon, though there are several unknown on the latter, that are common on the con-
tinent ; for instance, the Royal Tiger, the Wolf, and different species of Antelope.”
(Travels, &c.in Ceylon, p. 78.) The ‘‘ Tiger’ so often mentioned by Col. Campbell
and others is, I believe, the Cheetah (Felis jubata) ; which name (or Cheeta Baug )
is in Bengal applied to the Leopard. Besides the three Monkeys, however, above
noticed as peculiar to Ceylon, I suspect must be added the Paradowurus szeylanicus,
(Sehreber, of which Dr. Templeton has sent mea young specimen on loan, and the
identity of which with the allied Philippine species, Martes philippinensis of Cameli, vel
Par. aureus, F. Cuv., I doubt exceedingly) ; and, according to Mr. Elliot, the Sciurus
macrourus. Vespertilio pictus (verus), identical with Javanese specimens, occurs in
Ceylon, and probably in the Indian peninsula also; where, however, it seems to be
generally replaced by an allied species, which I take to be Kerivoula Sykesi of
Gray. Of the Squirrels, Mr. Elliot writes—‘ There is no example of Sc. palmarum in
Ceylon that I could see, whereas Se. tristriatus is abundant. The Sc. macrourus is quite
different from my Travancore specimen which you have identified with it (p. 869 ante).
I saw many skins of macrowrus in Ceylon, all differing ina remarkable manner from
each other in their disposition and shades of colour, and all differing from mine of whieh
the mixed grey tint is uniform, and also the belly ochrey. The one this most resembles
is the Se. pygerythrus of Belanger’s Voyage, and I think it will probably turn out to be

1847. ] Proceedings of the Asiatic Society. 1273

3. W. C. Thorburn, Esq. of Goalpara. A few snakes, shells, and insects, from
that locality.

4, R. W. G. Frith, Esq. A living specimen of Manis pentadactyla, L. ‘(v.
brachyura, Erxl., &c.), procured in Chota Nagpore. This interesting animal arriv-
ed in Calcutta in a very weak state, having (as I believe) taken no nourishment
from the time of its capture, about eight days (or more) previously ; and Mr. Frith
kept it two days, without his noticing any food that was left with it, or the ants’-
nests to which it was taken, though it lapped water freely : it was then made over
to me, turned loose into a covered enclosure from which it could not escape even
by burrowing, left at liberty to burrow, and a mess of chopped meat and egg, mixed.
with boiled rice, was left with it, which it ate heartily of during the night ; and that
I believe was the cause of its death the following day, after its long previous absti-
nence. I mention these details to show how another living Pangolin should be treat-
ed: for I have little doubt that I could have got it to live, had it not been so
far exhausted. The gait of this animal was remarkable, and gave altogether an-
other novion of the creature from what could be derived from any published figure
of it I have seen: the back is much arched, and the limbs straight and pillar-like.
The walking figure in pl.—was sketched from life ;* and the other figure represents
the attitude in which it died. It showed little disposition to burrow in the ground, as
I apprehend from weakness ; but was content to bury the fore portion of its body,
leaving the croup and tail exposed above the surface. Both skin and skeleton have
been set up, and the internal parts preserved in spirit.

In XI, 453 e¢ seg. (1842), I treated of the genus Manis, enumerating, as esta-
blished species, the M@. pentadactyla, L.,—M. Temminckii, Smuts (of 8. Africa,
nearly allied to the preceding species), —M. javanica, Desm.,—and M. tetradactyla,
L. (v. macroura, Erxl.),—which are all the species that are noticed in M. Schinz’s
Synopsis Mammalium (1845). I described, however, upon that occasion a M.
leptura, nobis; and Mr. Gray has since described a M. muitisculata from W.
Africa (Proc. Zool. Soc. 1843, p. 22), of which Mr. Fraser has given an interest-
ing notice (ibid. p. 53), MM. deptura has the tailas long as the head and body,
of more slender form than in a species received by the Society from Java (but

the same.” In the birds, at least three fine species of Gullinaceé seem peculiar to Ceylon,
viz. two Jungle-fowls, one of which I take to be Gallus Lafayettei, and the other is G.
Stanleyi, Gray ; and the so called Red-legged Partridge of Ceylon, Galloperdix bical-
caratus,(Pen.), which is quite distinct from G. lunulatus, (vy. Hardwickii, v. nivosus ),
of Continental India.

* The plate, however, is less characteristic than the original bare outline sketch.

+ Dr. Cantor (in XV, 259,) describes a peculiar structure adherent to the outer coat
of the stomach of the Pangolin of the Malayan peninsula, which did not exist in the
above specimen of M. pentadactyla ; neither can I find a trace of it in a full grown foetus
of the Pangolin of Arracan, examined for the purpose ; the Arracan Pangolin being
closely allied to, if not identical with, the Malayan peninsula species.

Q o

O B«

1274 Proceedings of the Asiatic Society. (Dec.

which I doubt is the true MZ. javanica), and much less broad at base ; the series of
medial and lateral caudal scales amounting to 30 or 31: underneath the tail, a
succession of series of seven scales each may be counted diagonally across, in
the direction of the tip, from the second and third lateral of the two sides respec-
tively, to the eleventh and twelfth respectively from the base; then successive
series of six scales each, as far as the seventeenth and eighteenth. Alli the scales
are much worn; but allowing for this, the series of lateral caudal scales have evi-
dently been always much smaller than in the Javanese species, and their tips are
appressed in the specimen (to all appearance normally so), so that the lateral mar-
gin of the tail is nearly smooth, instead of being very prominently serrated as in the
other. The scales of the head, neck, and exterior of the fore-limbs are excessively
ground down in the specimen; and those of the upper part of the tail have their
tips broken away, so that the triple row of them presents a series of hexagons to
the view, very unlike what is exhibited by equally worn specimens of the several
following species. The scales upon the exterior of the limbs are also considerably
more numerous in M. lepiura, especially on the hind-limbs ; the claws of the fore
and hind feet are equally developed, the middle one especially being large and
powerful: and the auricle (in the stuffed specimen at least) is nearly obsolete.
Altogether, this species presents a marked approximation to the long-tailed Pango-
lins of Africa. Its habitat remains to be ascertained.

M, javanica, Desm. Two specimens inthe Society’s museum, received long ago
from Java, differ equally from M. leptura and from the presumed Javanese speci-
men before adverted to; while they agree well with the description of M. javanica
in the Dict. Class. The tails of both are unfortunately imperfect ; but at the base
of the tail underneath, a good character presents itself, which readily distinguishes
this species from every other I have to compare with it. The diagonal series of
sub-caudal scales, commencing from the base, comprise but six scales each, for the
first two series on the one side, and one only on the other, followed by a succession
of series of five scales each, for about the basal half of the tail, which is all that
is preserved. The anterior claws are extremely large, especially the middle one,
and even the next outer; while the posterior claws are small: the auricle is well
developed: and the bristles at the base of each scale are more so than in either of
the other species. If full grown, too, which they are or nearly so, the size is much
inferior to that of either of the other species. The description in the Dict. Class.
gives the length as 14 ft. exclusive of the tail, which measures 1 ft. 1 in. ; and this
is about the size of the Society’s two specimens,

M. leucura, nobis, n. s. This species is common in Arracan, and T am assured
that it also occurs in Sylhet, to the exclusion of 14. pentadactyla. Seven or eight
specimens examined had, without exception, the terminal portion of the tail, vary-
ing from about one-third to half, of a glaucous-white colour, abruptly contrasting
with the rest. The auricle is distinct, equally developed with those of WM. penta-
dactyla and M. javanica (apud nos): the claws are of moderate size, and nearly as

1847.] Proceedings of the Asiatic Society. 1275

much developed on the hind feet as on the fore :* the serics of body scales varies
from 15 to 17 across, according to the part of the body; and the lateral caudal
scales amount to 28, alike in four specimens under examination: underneath the
tail, the two first diagonal series from the base consist of seven scales, the three
next of six scales each, and the remainder of five each to near the tip. Only the
lateral scales of the body, and those of the hind-limbs, are distinctly carinated, even
in the very young animal ; those of the fore-limbs are very slightly so, and the
lateral scales immediately posterior to the fore-limbs are not carinated. The largest
specimen measures little more than 3 ft., of which the tail is 17 inches: the latter
is moderately broad and flat at base, of much lighter form and more tapering than
in M. pentadaciyla.

Lastly, the large Manis received from Java differs very little from the last, except
that the auricle in the stuffed specimen (the skull having been taken out, and the
skin of the head stretched out of all shape,) appears nearly obliterated ; and the ter-
minal portion of the tail is not glaucous-white, as in all the Arracan specimens. I
suspect that it does not specifically differ from the latter; and that this is the
Malayan species referred to M. javanica after Schinz, by Dr. Cantor in XV, 259;
being apparently also that figured by Marsden.

On comparing together the skulls of M. pentadactyla, M. javanica (apud nos),
M. leucura, and M. lepiura, I find an exceedingly close resemblance between those
of the two former, and of the two latter species, respectively. The skull of M. javanica
is of a still less attenuate form than that of M. pentadactyla, but otherwise exceed-
ingly similar, the most prominent difference consisting in the greater size of the
auditory bullz ; the antero-posterior diameter of these, in M. javanica, being equal
to the space between them and the extremity of the occipital condyles; whereas,
in M. pentadactyla, their longitudinal diameter scarcely exceeds half that space.
The skulls of M@. ldeucura and M. lepturaare much narrower and more attenuate
than in the preceding, but agree in'size, and the differences between them are very
slight: the most prominent is the considerably greater breadth of the occipital
foramen in M, leptura, as shown by the further separation of the condyles, however
the orifice itself may have been enlarged to facilitate the extraction of the brain ; the
intermaxillaries are also broader in M, leucura.

5. Wm. Bracken, Esq. A skin of the Ornithorhynchus paradoxus.

6. Capt. Prior, 64th N. I. Three specimens of Lizards from Beloochistan,
with examples of the common Belostoma indica. The former I intend to describe,
when I can get figures taken of them for publication.

7. KE. O’Ryley, Esq. of Amherst. A small collection of reptiles from that vici-
nity, with also a specimen in spirit of Sorex Peyrottetii, Guérin, v. pygmaus,

* T have heard it remarked that the claws of a Manis are always more developed in
the young than in the adult animal: but we have all ages of the present species, and I
observe a marked uniformity in this respect; and in Mr. Frith’s M. pentadactyla, about
half-grown, the proportions of the claws are the same as in the adult,

1276 Proceedings of the Asiatie Society.

Hodgson. Mr. Gray identifies this minute Shrew with S. pusil/us, S. G. Gmelin,
Reise III, 499, t. 75, f. 1, and suggests it to be the &. pygmeus, Pallas, §. ewilis,
Gm. Syst. Nat., and §. cecutiens v. minutus, Laxm. It certainly has a wide
range in India, for it has been obtained in the Nilgherries, and in a cellar at Madras,
Major Wroughton has presented us with a specimen from Almorah, and we now
have it from the Tenasserim coast.*

8. Willis Earle, Esq. A few quadrupeds and birds from Tenasserim, which
had been put into spirit that has since evaporated, leaving the specimens quite dry.
Among them is a Cucudus, intermediate in size to C. micropterus and C. poliocepha-
dus, and according best with Mr. Hodgson’s C. saturatus, which differs from C.
micropterus, Gould, chiefly in its smaller bill, like that of C. canorus ; if it be not,
indeed, the veritable C. micropterus of Gould.

Also an interesting collection of fishes and some sea snakes, Crustacea, &c., pro-
cured at the Sandheads; which collection supplies-a few species not previously in
the museum. Likewise two large specimens of the common Cobra.

9. From the Barrackpore menagerie. The carcass of a Leopard.

10. From Baboo Rajendro Mullick. A dead Swan (Cygnus olor, L.)

11. Dr. Theodore Cantor. A few horns of Himalayan ruminants.

12, J. Pybus, Esq. <A frontlet and horns of the Sambur (Cervus hippela-
phus), with the beam simple or not forked,—thus corresponding to C. niger,
Blainville, v. Rusa nipalensis, Hodgson.

13. Dr. E. Roer. A small Cobra.

14. An officer of the ‘ Bussora Merchant.’ The head and vertebral column of a

Shark, procured at the Sandheads.
E. Brytu.

The Society’s large collection of European specimens of Vertebrata
was exhibited at the meeting ; and Mr. Blyth’s supplementary Report
on the subject and his similar Report on the collection of Australian
Vertebrata exhibited at the last meeting, will be published separately
from the Journal-of the Society. |

The thanks of the Society having been unanimously voted for all
contributions and communications, the meeting adjourned to the 12th
of January, 1848, when the Annual Report will be submitted and
Office-Bearers elected for the ensuing year.

* Here may be remarked that I have this evidence of the existence of a small brown

Sorex in Lower Bengal, about the size of S. araneus, that I once found the remains of one

in the stomach of an Elanus, shot about 60 miles above Calcutta.

Monument to the late Lord Metcalfe, a Vice President of the Asiatic
Society of Bengal.

The Editors gratefully insert a fac simile with which they have been
favored by Mr. Bushby, of the tablet lately erected in Winckfield
Church, Berks, to the memory of the revered Lonp Metcatre. The
inscription is from the classic pen of Mr. Macaulay.

Lord Metcalfe was elected a member of the Asiatic Society on the
4th September 1819—a Vice President on the 2nd of January 1828.
His exertions for the advancement of the Society and’ the promotion
of the noble ends it should pursue, were cordial, constant and effective.
Many of his most intimate friends became members of the Society
at his instance. He advised and encouraged them to active co-ope-
ration im its labours. ‘The correspondence and records of Government,
on all scientific and literary topics, were by his directions rendered freely
available for publication under the Society’s auspices.

After a separation of several years, while the ruler of another
vast dependency of the British Empire, where this great and good man
designed to found an Institution for the advancement of similar pursuits,
the writer of this brief notice heard him refer with pride and affection
to the Asiatic Society of Bengal as the model by which he desired to
construct the Institute of Canada.

While busts and portraits record the services of other Vice Pre-
sidents of the Society, the insertion of this slight memorial will at least
evince that the grave has not obliterated the grateful sentiments with
which the memory of Lorp Mercatre should be held among us,

> + ie

en

Yee [Ore
paar iy Ee
{ pe ae Ss
i -- Jose | Geo
-s fos | eee
se [ee | gag
ee ee 6m}
eat ae 9°69
eeegeaeS
+e | wel 6 EE
ee oe G'g38
ee eo 9°38
o ote teats Cro
i a 68
ee ss aa
Pel rete ree
re oe ee O'1g
i peat ee S18
: -- |e | Tog
oe ee GIs
ae ee C13
be oat C19
| @ s6'0 |re'0| Z18
: 99°F \9GF| 8.6L
i ee ee o'L2
% ee - ¢:G38
Pan air 0°69
ee oe 998
ae eo 0°68
ee ee 8°18
= duy |you
Ss 4 nl | ut ee
EO ro} A oe
a 2 a2) | S
pe o) oe bel lee
Bs =
q @ aT | 1997 =| =
a | -uoneagyy| =—&
*sas0By
Ulery

"On,
VIO
OnTG
"1ynUND
‘Ou
LeIIO
"1813S OLIID)
‘TPNUIND OLE)
"Ied10
“NUN D
‘TNuNd) O11 ApNo[D
“ONG
‘OU
"OvIC,
“TTNUIND
"THEMIS O;NUND
“OU
‘OVE
IBID)
OWIG
OVNI,
“OPI
“TpHuUNy)
"AZZ
‘OU"NG
“OIE
“OWI,
“OWI,
‘OWE
ut) fe)

*AYS oy} JO yoodsy

“AA Aq “N|z99 |F6L |8°08 |S86"
"N\¢°99 /Z'8z |6'6L |L16°
9 19°8L |€°08 |968"
"NIZ'L9 |6°8L 190
"M 'N SSL |6'6
“M 'N €'8L \c°0
N ‘S08 |P'T
N SOL 0'0
“MM C79 ere
“MM * S18 |9°Z8 |616"
d 'N S18 9°18 |668°
___ _N10°69 |§'08 |0°%8 |888"
M ‘N\c'69 |0'T8 |0°€8 |298"
_ N|¢-B1 |G'18 |8°%9 |2S8"
M "N19°69 |$'08 |0'%8 |882"
NIZ‘OL |2°6z |S°08 |008"
“N[€°G9 |Z'8Z |S°6L |E88"
“N|P'99 |8°2L |@'6L [868°
"N|g"F9 |O°LL |8°82 /¥6"
_., Nig29 |orzz |0°82 |0c6"
M “N18°89 |8°Z4 |0°6L |0G6"
N\O'TL | Z°6z |P°08 G88"
SIO@LL (O'L8 |S'T8 |99L"
SHO'GL |OLL |O'LL [BES
N\0°0z |9'9 |9°Sg F068"
"N'/0'69 0°%8 $"€8 [976°
__ N}|8'69 [0°28 \S"9 | 186"
M ‘NIUTL 10°78 (0°S9 |LI6"
“NIO'VL |$°S8 j0'L9 |GI6"
"N|0°0L |0'F8 |0°98 |668°6%
soyouy
Ses
Fe [S| 22S] Bee
eee ae Bor ieee) ta.
oes! Sem wise e &
Peon eee lee
PUL AA *a.n1e.1od WoT, SA ®

‘ul ‘d F YW poAIOsqo aInssol ] WNUWIUITAT

Ge

nuauay sohaaingy ay2 20 aday

SS ae

“1B9TT) 6°g9
‘I]NUIMD OLD P'°S9 ‘GL |VGO
“1yB1YS oynuiny) 6°19
“Ow” VL9
“OWN, “NIP'S9
‘onig *NIE"L9
B31D| "A *NIO'89
“TINUE OIC) “N{O'OL
“teVa]D} "AA “N|0'89
“Apnoyp a8'OL 0 08
‘OG "NIO'OL LL
‘OUI "H NIG'69 LL
"1v9T’) *N18°69 BL
"1YVIIS OND] «AA “NIO'GL BL
“Op *N(9°69 ‘OL
‘oud “M °NIS*L9 GL
‘ould "MA *NIG'OL CLIT
onid "NIO'SL GL |\CE0"
"1V91O “NI10°L9 FLIIVO’
"Qe1js oTMWND| "AA “NIO'LL ‘L |GCO"
‘OIG "M ‘NOL L|CLO'0
‘THUD "NOEL L|9S6
“IQUE "SIO'LL "BL {TS8"
“Apnoyy “TlO'SL L|1¥6-6%
‘ond NIPLL L |0F0"
onid *NIBTZ L |690°
“oN. "M *NIS°TL 870"
“OUI *M “NIUEL C0"
“ONL "M ‘N|0'8L e Hse ie
4va1Q) “NOLL yee
o> OClol? ise
eso || PMySes es
Sey | Seal S| eee
AN oO io) J Se S
Or oe ot oO iS}
"ANG our joyoodsy | 3 & te So =| Bs
: a ie.
“puUIAA | ‘OINIRADdUEA J, ats

"WG YG 38 poa

aii

JASqO od

4d

Nssoiq WNUIXe]T

)

ysibayy qnarboj0L0070 TT

"GL |SS0"

G

PON OD SH UD OT CO ED

"uO; ayy Jo skeq

a
4
f

Pees

Page Line

301

302

+P)

12
19

HR Te A Re,

Part Ist.

for Triunba read Triimba.

for Sheri at el Beitha read Sheri ’at el Beitha.
for Tarimyer read Tarmiyeh.

for Jeddiah read Jedidah.

for Jeddiah read Jedidah.

for After ‘‘ When it bore East”’ read On the right bank, &c.
for Khiyat read Khayt.

for Jeddiah read Jedidah.

for (in note,) Keif read Kuf.

for Nhar read Nahr.

for bending read trending.

for Dojin read Doy'm.

of note, Seghimeh read Seghirmeh.

for Sir read Sd, and for Tau read Tak.

for Hamria read Hamrin.

for Hamrool read Hamrin.

for Physens read Physcus.

Last of note, Opio read Opis.

for Dalihee and Lagros read Dalahti and Zagros.
for Malwujep read Malwiyeh.

for approached read approach.

for was read is.

for Siel el Azeez read Sid ’t Azeez.

3 & 5 for Maluryeh read Malwiyeh.

)
25
19

3

6

2
13

for passing read passes.

for Malwijeh read Malwiyeh.

for Hebla read Kebla.

for round read mound.

for Shiragoor read Shirazoor.

of note, ‘“‘ Ustrima’”’ read ‘“ Ustrina.”’
for Sammariah read Samarrah.

», 18 & 22 for Dina read Dara.

316

6318

28
19
24

9
10
22
24
29
37
17

for Sammariah read Samarrah.
for this read thus.

for present read personal.

for Yet alij read Tel aljy.

for Apis read Opis.

for Mahrwan read Nahrwan.
of note, for it read is.

for Zellar read Telldl.

for Malwryeh read Malwiyeh.
for had read hove.

319 16 & 17 for after the numerals°® and not t.

39

16

for Mahirgeh read Malwiyeh.

2
Page Line
319 21
5 oe
2» 20
» 26
322 12
29 23
Seon Ae
ee:
2a feo
pao wah
”» 14
3 ee
sani oes
= a
29 3
” 4
53a
a3 sie
320: Ml cae
33 13
i oe
99 1
O29 72
aoe, Me
593 8
300 6
ee ey
Bol. tol
3) oe
Boe Ad
» 12
33 14
614 16
621 23
623 note,
643 3
656 5
909 14
921 30
927. aD
929 9

1066 11

Errata.

for Abri Delif & Maluryeh read Abii Delif Malwiyeh.

for Majainmah read Majammah.

for On the east side, &c. read On the east side.

for Mahrwan read Nahrwan.

of note, for analysis read anabasis.

for M. Batta read M. Botta.

for Asperiall read Aspinal.

for ‘* Durn” read “ Dum.”

for Tekriths read Tekritlis.

for “ Al’arab” read ‘* Al’ Arab.”

for Tekrith read Tekritlis.

for a Scorpii read a Scorpii.

for Khanisah read Kanisah.

for Arnin read a ruin.

for Kamsah read Kanisah.

for “ El Tet’bha’’ read “ El Fet’?hha.’’

for S. W. read N. W.

of note, for (Tageit) read (Tagrit).

for easting read casting.

for Khalidj—fresh sentence, Observing, &c.

for Extending to the Hastd. read Extending to the Eastd.
from it ;

of note, for ‘‘ KE. Seliva’’ read “ El Selwa.’’

for Mejiris read Nejiris.

for Nejin read Nej’m.

for gazing read grazing.

for tints read tents.

for ‘‘ El Tettha’”’ read “ El Fet’ hha.”

for Makhal read Mak’hil.

for Maluryah read Malwiyeh.

for Tholush read Tho’liyeh.

for Trumbee read Trimba.

of note, for Al Athus read Al Athur.

for Bukhtyari read Bakhtiyari.

ADDITIONAL ERRATA IN Part 2p.

for PoramipA read PoTAMID&.

for biporcatus read porosus.

for Geckotide read Geckonide.

for on the Pinang read in the Pinang.
for Polycopodium read Polypodium.

for 32 inch read 02 inch.

for HrxaHONOTUS read HEXAGONOTUS.
for catenularies read catenularis.

for Dryiphis read Dryiophis.

for twelveth read twelvth.

981 W3eMa1das 40
58L1 AMVONYS JO Avo < 2H1 NBOB SYM 3H
J4¥ BLVAIUd A YOW3W SIH HM HLIM

L ONY MowKo
4M SNOILWN 40 3

o2ay 437uvi SIHL

Liuvu9 3H4 13a.

SLNSWNNOW A1LS09

SU/L19 NVIIWIWY GNV DILVISY NI
JUMLYN F1GON ONV FTLN39 SIH JO HLYOM 310HM 3H1 31VID3Hdd¥ 01ND

SONJIYS SIH JO F9ITIAIHd JH1 OIAOCNS OHM AINO 3SOHL LNB

SIH 40 OUWM3Y LSA FHL SVM W391S3 2I18Nd
HIV2 OL

INLHIA 278Nd
AYLNNO) HSHLOW 3H1 OL ONY HAHLO

9NIGN3LNO9 03719NOI3Y 3H

03430034 13A LON ‘VOVNV) NI

SNOILIVS
WM TIAID 40 SIILINVIV) JHL Wows
LONY NI NOILVNIWOO 9NO7 ONY

) 3NO Ni Q3¥30N39N3 GVH 9NIN344NS SNOT

4 IA3 3HL Q3W1V9 3H

‘ssv7
Snot

*NOLLNTOAIY TWID0S ¥ AB G3SINANOD TTILS ‘VIIVWWE NI

SNOI9I73H ONY S39VNONVT
JINVHBWIW3Y ITEVYONOH NI 13H JV
WOOSIM SIH “30MLILYOd SIH

S32VH ANVW 4O NI AB

NOILVY3GOW SIH GNV ALIGOUd SIH VIGNIN

Juv) 5 O31SMWLN3 ATZAISS309NS 3u3aM
NMOYIHSILIN@ 3H 4O S319NION3dIG 1S31V9H9 I3UHL IHL
T1v 01 1VND3 GNNOY ONY

SIYNLINATNOD 119913410 ONY SLSOd HOIH ANVW NI G3INLNVWS3LVIS ¥

J41VILIW OYO7 1sv7 ONY iswis ‘SATIHdOJHL SITHVHD

QIV1 SI 4NOLS SIHL YVIN

any So ee ree

%

oh Sy :
ey ripamer
—
>

ye

Se

| ~
F
Light

a tty AS
aga

7

EE. ae

*

4
7

+ 8 “fe "
im St 8 8 ee
Tie Se etate

“s
ttt he ets

pe a Ps
Mhetatys
33

"
:
k

es

<a °
; eetetat Se
peta as

5? ‘puast
d £
ee ke r

see
Seed

A,

piven

AP e ~

Pt M
paren site .

, 3 poe tare
gt ph meer PY , ; :
gr uaen 20s Of S38
yan gr e088 Danse

ner ees

Sat
ea
. nya espe
eee 2 Sees eres 4 - 3 . pasar
re Oy Haare ars Y

E >

joe are eee se | c

Sah ae thy ere are 3
wie Len s+ 9 62 Sav